
Book /5 5T 



GPO 



THE ONE THING NEEDFUL, 



NAMELY, 



TO SPREAD AS RAPJDI.Y AS POSSIBLE 

THE GLORIOUS MANIFESTATION 



OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, 

AS THE SAME IS REVEALED WONDERFULLY FOR THE ESTABLISHMENT 

OF UNIVERSAL TEACE AMONGST ALL THE NATIONS OF THE EARTH 

IN UR DAYS, BY MANY SIGNS, THE EXPLANATION OF WHICH 

IS GIVEN IN THIS VOLUME, 



WRITTEN BY 



AMBHEAS BERNARBITS SMOMIKAR, 

PROFESSOR CF THE BIBLICAL STUDY H 0F THE NEW COVENANT," AND APOSTLE 
OF CHRIST, 



TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

BARRETT & JONES, PRINTERS, 

33 CARTER'S ALLEY, 

1841. 



<& 

u^A 



Vofi 



Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1841, 
By ANDREAS BERNARDUS SMOLNIKAR, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Eastern 
District of Pennsylvania. 



PRELIMINARY REMARKS. 

That the power and glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, in order to 
procure to all nations of the earth the universal peace, which will 
through thousands of years, in the fullness of time, would be mani- 
fested in a quite extraordinary manner, has been declared in the Holy 
Scriptures manifoldly ; and that the last preparations for this peace 
should begin with the year 1836, has been indicated by profound in- 
vestigators from the prophetic data during the lapse of the last hun- 
dred years," as I have shown in the third volume of the " Memorable 
Events," in such manifold ways that it could have become known 
throughout all Christendom, if those who were in duty bound to an- 
nounce such great things, had fulfilled their duty. But since they 
failed in this, the Lord has fulfilled his promise : " Behold, I come as 
a thief," (Rev. xvi. 15,) and has caused every thing to be prepared 
secretly in such a manner that, as soon as the nations shall be made 
sensible of it, the great motion for the universal peace will begin. 

The reader can be assured that, by a correct study of this book, he 
will be informed of such great things prepared and executed under 
the direction of our Lord Jesus Christ, by the heavenly host, (Rev. 
xix. 14), for the universal peace of all nations, as he could not possi- 
bly have expected ; but he has to keep this in mind, that he must not 
judge about this bDok till he shall have have studied the whole of it, 
impartially, so well as to be enabled fully to understand the connexion 
of the events contained in it. For many of them have been men- 
tioned already, in the beginning or the middle of this volume, of 
which the peculiar circumstances are unfolded in the sequel, by which 
the divine spectacle which is therein displayed in a manner surpassing 
all human expectation in sublimity, is more and more laid open, till 
the reader will finally be fully convinced even of this fact, that beings 
not perceptible by bodily eyes have counted the pages and lines of this 
book, and also the days when it was set in type, that several mysteries 
of the kingdom of Christ on earth disclosed in it, came upon the 
pages calculated for them, and each of them was set in type on the day 
appointed for it. This book has been written with the wish that it 
might be made first amongst my books, yet it supposes the existence of 
three volumes written by me, and much in it can only then be fully 
comprehended when also these three volumes shall have been duly 
studied, since by the latest events explained in this book those which 
have been explained in the previous three volumes, received by it 
an extraordinary illustration and confirmation, and I wish only on 
that account that this one of my books might be studied first and 
correctly, because this would prepare the reader for the attentive study 



of the former three volumes. In these three volumes I had indeed to 
develop the signs of the great manifestation of Christ in our days, in 
the same order in which they have been disclosed to me, and which, 
in order to perceive the whole correctly, requires a quiet study of the 
entire work. But in this volume I could, soon after its beginning, by 
the supposition that my three volumes were published, mention a re- 
suscitation from the dead as a sign of confirmation of the events nar- 
rated in the three former volumes ; then, amongst other signs equally 
remarkable as that resuscitation, preachers, priests, bishops, and 
princes-bishops, who, instead of studying my three volumes, subjected 
themselves to be actuated by evil spirits, in order to lay obstacles in 
the way of their circulation, are introduced as the most remarkable 
signs for the confirmation of the present most glorious manifestation 
of Christ, and this, as warning examples that by a few many millions 
of human beings might be brought to reflection, and get disentangled 
from the slave-yoke of Satan. Therefore, each of my readers ought 
to consider these men placed on the stage as signs, in the light in 
which I view them. They appear as men subjugated by Satan, and 
they were as such set up for a warning to the many, as the Spirit has 
6hown to me ; but they are our brethren, given to us by Christ for the 
sake of a great information, to whom, after having duly disclosed 
their interior, guided by the Spirit of Christ, if they will turn to Christ 
with all their heart, I proclaim them his peace, and receive them as 
my colleagues for the further propagation of his great manifestation, 
and as I hope every thing good on their part, so I wish my readers to 
do, and to turn with all his heart to Christ, to pray to him for illumi- 
nation, and t© read in humbleness of mind this volume, in order to 
perceive correctly the wonders of the most glorious manifestation of 
Christ contained in it. 

Being obliged to have in this book very many references to my pre- 
vious three volumes, I call it sometimes my work, sometimes the three 
volumes, sometimes the three books, whereby always the same work is 
to be understood, namely the three volumes, which have already ap- 
peared, and bear the general title : ''Memorable Events in the life of 
Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar," and of which I give here only the 
special title of the third volume, viz: "Explanation of the prophecies 
by which Christ, the Lord, has confirmed; that He has appeared unto 
us for the fulfiling of His promises, in order to restore his kingdom 
upon the whole earth and to give His peace to all nations, and has at 
His appearance appointed the author as an extraordinary messenger 
or Apostle, and performed by him all the mysteries for the foundation 
of that peace. With an introduction for the easier comprehension of 
the following explanation of the prophecies and a supplement, respect- 
ing the signs relative to the assemblages, on the place, called in Hebrew 
Harrnaggedon, Rev. xvi. 16. New York, printed with stereotypes, in 
the year 1840." 

Since it is but by the perusal of this book that a perfect idea about 



the importance of the three preceding volumes can be formed, I entreat 
every body in the name of Christ, whose cause is here concerned, to 
contribute as much as possible towards its spreading. Each one will 
from the volume itself gain the conviction, that he can now, by doing 
so obtain higher merits in the cause of all Christians, than by going in 
the most remote regions of the heathens, in order to preach the Gospel. 



This volume was translated by a German teacher of languages; the 
Germanisms were corrected by an American scholar, and I myself en- 
deavored also to conform the translation to the original, as far as I could 
remember words or phrases more corresponding to the original, than that 
applied by the translator; but I had not acquired sufficient practice in the 
English language to enable me to find out everywhere the most proper 
phrases to express the meaning of the original more perfectly than it was 
expressed by the translator. That which is wanting in this edition will 
be supplied in the next following by the co-operation of several American 
scholars, and when all shall be done, that the English nation may receive 
the most perfect translation of my work, it will be stereotyped. There 
are in this book also some passages quoted from the English writings, 
which do not correspond verbatim with the original, because the English 
writings from which the passages were translated in my book, were not 
at hand when the translation was composed. In the following pages of 
this volume some preceding pages are quoted, yet it was necessary to 
quote the numbers of the pages, as they occur in the original, because in 
numbers of pages mysteries are concealed. In the next following edition 
every page will exactly correspond with the original; but it was not pos- 
sible to observe this rule in this edition composed from the manuscript, 
corrected in many passages by the American scholar and by myself. The 
reader, however, might easily find the quoted passages, observing this 
rule, that the original is more extensive than the translation, viz. in this 
proportion, that the contents of page forty-five of the original is in page 
forty-four of the translation ; then 142 in 140; 190 in 187; 295 in 291 ; 388 
in 383; 540 in 534. After this proportion it is not difficult to find every 
passage quoted as it is in the German edition. Besides this, it is to be 
observed that many proper names mentioned in this book are significant 
and prophetical, the signification of which was adjoined in parenthesis; 
yet it was not repeated always when the name was recurring. The three 
volumes which are often quoted in this book, are not yet published in the 
English translation ; but they will be, as soon as means shall be afforded 
for it, and I hope that in the mean time this book will be propagated as 
far as it is possible by the most extensive commerce of the great English 
nation with other nations. . 

The price of each single copy of this volume, substantially bound in 
sheep-skin, is here in the book stores, one dollar and twenty-five cents : 
the price of a dozen bound copies is thirteen dollars, at Messrs. Barrett 
& Jones, Printers, No. 33 Carter's Alley, opposite the Girird Bank, 
Philadelphia, Pa. 

I was too much engaged, and too distant from the printing office, to 
revise the proof-sheets myself; but I had afterwards superficially reviewed 
a copy of the printed sheets, and found only a few typographical errata, 
and these chiefly in the proper names; the most of them may be easily 
corrected by the reader himself, and some of them which the reader him- 
self might not perceive, are quoted on the last page. THE AUTHOR. 



The reader has seen in the tiile of the third volume 
of my work, quoted in the preface of this, that I call 
myself an Apostle or Messenger of Christ, and even an 
Apostle at his manifestation for the foundation of his 
glorious reign, and of his peace on the whole earth. It 
is not here the place to quote the many passages of Scrip- 
ture by which this kingdom and this peace are promised, 
since so much in this respect as was required to the 
understanding of the present manifestation of our Lord 
has been explained in my before mentioned work ; neither 
is this the right place to declare that Christ, who once 
appeared in the flesh, likewise in other times, frequently 
makes his appearance, though invisibly to bodily eyes, 
yet recognisibly to those to whom he is used to manifest 
himself. To prove this manifestation such signs can take 
place which can convince every body. 

When Paulus, called Saulus, went from Jerusa- 
lem towards Damascus, in order to persecute the Chris- 
tians. Christ appeared to him on the road, whom he 
recognised not with his bodily eyes, but in the spirit. 
That Christ did really appear unto him is testified not 
only by the subsequent events of Paul's life, but also by 
al the signs which happened together as a testimony that 
Christ had called him for the Apostleship. I likewise 
tell in the above quoted work, that Christ has appeared 
to me. He did not make his appearance on my account 
alone, but for all nations' sake, in order to impart his 
peace to all of them. The many signs which have taken 
place, and the manifold prophesies which are now going 
to be fulfilled, as I have shown in the three volumes, will 
serve as proofs. But the public was not prepared to 
study such a great work with all due attention to compre- 
hend the connexion of all the events explained in it, in 
order to view with me, Christ the Lord in the spirit, and 
to glorify him for his mercies which now in the fulfilling 
2 



8 

of the times quite peculiarly begin to develope themselves; 
but they behaved like the Jews of old, when I began to 
explain to them the manifestation of the Lord for the 
universal peace of all nations. This conduct, however, 
did not result in detriment of the cause, but it became 
more and more visible how much the present Chris- 
tians were in need of the manifestation of our Lord; and 
the more incredible to them appeared my annunciation, 
the more deserving of credit the same has demonstrated 
itself, as my former as well as this present volume will 
prove more than sufficiently. 

Yet is the manifestation of Christ in our days not taking 
place in order to transmit new doctrines to the church, 
but for the purpose of unfolding many mysteries as yet 
concealed in the scriptures; to exhibit the doctrines of 
Christianity, till , now in many ways deformed, in their 
purity, and duly to give an explanation of the truth, in 
order that all nations may be united in Christ, enjoy his 
peace through thousands of years, and become harmonious 
participants of his blessings, which are prepared in various 
ways. Blind belief will not lead to this end, but only 
conviction. The will of our Lord must first be shown 
clearly to the nations, ere it can be expected that they 
should keep steadfast in the careful practice of the same 
through tens of centuries. 

That there are in the Holy Scriptures many still unde- 
veloped mysteries, is well known to the more profound 
investigator ofthe Bible. So was it for instance, till now a 
hidden, though in many places ofthe Holy Scriptures an 
enunciated mystery, that exactly in our days an Apostle 
would proclaim the manifestation of Christ for the establish- 
ment of universal peace, although since the last hundred 
years, it has been shown in various ways from the Holy 
Scriptures,that this manifestation ofthe Lord would exactly 
take place in our days: yet this remained hidden to all men 
till it was opened to us, how it would take place. I have un- 
folded the mystery as it was unfolded to me by the Lord, 
and proved in three volumes by signs which now took 
place, that the Lord has confided to me in his present man- 
ifestation the apostleship, and also explained in the third 



volume Scriptural passages, which treat of the Apostle 
of our days, and are fulfilled by the steps which I had to 
take in the name of Christ. In the present volume new 
signs will again be produced for the same testimony, and 
my readers will see that I am provided with so many 
testimonies of this truth, that 1 could, if necessay, write 
many more books about them. Only false prophets and 
false apostles could demand a blind belief; those on the 
contrary, who are sent by the Lord, prove themselves as 
his messengers by testimonies which he imparts to them, 
and require all persons to examine the matter closely as 
I do, and am ready to answer to each antagonist of my 
cause. 

As in this point no blind belief is required, also in all 
the following points only that will be defended which can 
be firmly defended; blind belief must cease and men must 
become Christians from conviction of the truth. As soon 
as several capable collaborators shall be united with me, 
we shall begin to demonstrate the pure doctrine of Christ. 
That which we shall prove as truth, will be laid before 
all Christianity with testimonies, and every one who is 
capable of examining the cause, will be invited to do it 
and to refute whatever he can by arguments. For the 
time will come when the earth will be divided into certain 
districts, and a common work in which everything leading 
to the general welfare shall be adopted, will be distributed 
through all the districts, in order that it may reach the 
hands of every one who, according to his office ought to 
read it. A Committee of Representatives of all Christi 
anity, as it has been already prophesied by the Apostle 
John in his Revelation, will be assembled as well for the 
publication of this work as for other purposes constantly 
in place, which will be shown by the spirit. As soon as 
men will open their eyes and understand the manifestation 
of the Lord, the means will be provided to sustain con- 
stantly the most adequate and worthiest of Representatives 
of Christianity. Amongst the twenty-four representatives 
or elders of the church, none will have a preference, and 
in consequence of the spirit which will inhabit them, no 
one will seek a superior place; for the spirit will point 



10 

out those who are to be received into the number of those 
representatives; as likewise the spirit will indicate it it 
any one should have rendered himself unworthy of remain- 
ing any longer in this number, that he may be expelled 
from it. These representatives will only act as members 
of the church under Christ our Saviour and King; they 
will be under the superintendence of all Christianity, as 
they will likewise superintend the whole Christian com- 
munity. They will indeed enjoy deeper insights into 
nature and the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, and 
have other clearsighted ones around them, and what they 
will discover for the general welfare of mankind, they 
will distribute in a work, divided in numbers, through all 
districts of the christian world. What they publish will 
be subject to the examination of all, that every one who 
might find an error in their views might bring forth, as 
in duty bound his objections founded on argument, in 
order to have them published in the next number. For 
the most expedient regulations will be adopted that nothing 
shall emanate from the press, but what can bear the strict- 
est examination as likewise others will not communicate 
to them any thing but what is beneficial to the community. 
Where Christ is considered as head, and his religion is 
taken as the foundation of the universal salvation, every 
thing leading to it will be used, Already railroads and 
steamboats are abundantly in vogue, in order to transport 
men and things from one place to another, yet there will 
be had far swifter means of conveyance for all those 
things which will be conducive to the general welfare, 
and even such telegraphs and telescopes of which the pre- 
sent unbelieving world can now have no conception. All 
experiments and propositions which till now have been 
made for the purpose of rendering the earth a paradise, will 
be examined, and every thing useful will be spread through- 
out the whole community. Whatever since time immem- 
orial has been preserved as valuable for the whole society, 
and whatever may be invented in after time9 to increase 
this stock will be every where extended by the most ad- 
equate means. And also the climate and the production of 
the fruits of the earth will work in quite other proportions 



11 

than the present ones, after the destruction and removal 
of all malignity on and from the earth. Where sin dom- 
inates, the earth is under the curse, and where righteous- 
ness prevails, it enjoys the blessing of heaven, and how 
great this blessing will be during a peace, lasting through 
thousands of years, we in our low degree can scarcely 
imagine. Many machines will also operate in such a 
way that for the exigencies of our bodily life, which are 
with the uncorrupted very small, little will remain to be 
done, in order that the time might be spent for the cultiva- 
tion of the soul, quite otherwise than now could be done 
in this period of the first development and under the 
horrible yoke of slavery. 

To deliver the nations from this yoke, Christ has freely 
manifested himself to us, the times having filled the mea- 
sure of his glory, in order to destroy the power of Satan 
on earth, showing itself in the suppression of the weak, 
and in various kinds of injustice, and to make righteous- 
ness reign, which imparts to all men as children of one 
father and brethren amongst themselves, the true liberty. 
So much in general, in order that nobody might give 
audience to the spirit of lies, which promises to those who 
permit themselves to be deceived by him, their freedom, 
where slavery reigns and blindfolds them that they may 
not see the abyss which he has prepared for them. He 
who promulgates truth seeks not secret connexions,bnt in- 
vites publicly all to examine the cause. This is what I 
desire, whilst bringing the joyful message that Christ has 
now appeared to us, in order to establish amongst all na- 
tions true liberty together with a lasting peace. 

When my third volume of the " Memorable Events'' 
had left the press on Easter Saturday, 1840, I set out for 
travelling in May, principally for the purpose of directing 
the attention of such priests and ministers of the gospel, 
as were conversant with the German language, (it being 
the only one in which till now, the work had appeared,) 
to this manifestation of the Lord, and to require them to 
study my work. The Lord who spoke of his present 
appearance, "Behold, I come as a thief," Rev. xvi. 15, 
did also work great things during this voyage, yet everv 
2* 



12 

thing as before so clandestinely, as from the perusal of 
this work will be understood, in which, however, only 
some facts belonging to it can be received, and first of all 
an event which happened when I had already made more 
than two thousand miles, (constantly meaning English 
miles through the whole book when using this word,) and 
which must" be mentioned here before others, because it 
caused the appearance of the same. 

Having arrived during this journey at Harrisburg, the 
scat of the government of Pennsylvania, I learned that 
Jacob Erb, heir bishop of the United Brethren in Christ. 
as they are called, and who it is hoped will soon unite 
with us in Christ, resided out of town. I arrived at his 
residence when the sun was about setting, and tried to 
employ one copy of my "new work" with him. But he 
declined purchasing the same. Notwithstanding all the 
former sad experience I had made with predicants, and es- 
pecially in Harrisburg with VVeinbrenner (wine-distiller) 
the head of another anti-christian sect, I found this con- 
duct very strange. If want of means had been observ- 
able, I would have offered it gratuitously, though I can 
only by the most painful struggles gain the most indis- 
pensible necessities for the continuation of the cause of 
our Lord as loans. But with the Bishop, there was only 
prejudice prevailing, which prevented him from buying 
my work. Entertaining a hope that the Lord might en- 
lighten him if I could stay the night with him, I asked him 
for a night's lodging, which he granted to me : yet from this 
evening's conversation, my hope for his illumination was 
in vain. 

When I had retired to rest, the Lord appeared to me 
10 a vision, showing to me two men, and saying, "They 
will oppose thee." I met then in the morning the bishop, 
in the same dress in which he had been shown to me in 
the nightly vision, and which was not that in which I had 
seen him the foregoing evening. I endeavored anew to 
bring him to the resolution of taking my books, but found 
him much more repugnant than the evening before. I 
consequently told him at last: "I would converse with you 
longer if it were not for a vision 1 had last night. I 



13 

brought peace with me into this house, but the peace is 
leaving the same together with me, as it is said by the 
Lord, If a house be worthy, let your peace come upon it; 
but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you." 
Matt. x. 13. The bishop then replied: "Now I know 
that thou art a catholic priest." &c Since the Lord has 
manifested to us his presence for the abolition of popery 
and all religious sects, and for the union of all who believe 
in Him and his glorious kingdom of peace, by signs of 
every kind and by the fulfilling of his prophecies, and I am 
proclaiming this, the catholics like all the other parties, are 
scared and speak abusingly of what they have not exam- 
ined. 

From Harrisburg I went to York, in Pennsylvania, 
commonly called "Little York," where the Lord gave 
several signs, some of which will be mentioned afterwards 
in this book, but here it must be related that John Jacob 
Thomson, whose residence is four miles distant from it, 
came in the last hour before my departure from York to 
Baltimore, and made it known to me that he had charges 
for me from the Lord. I soon recognised in him, when 
we conversed alone, a man of God, who has perused my 
first two volumes, and was waiting for the third. It was 
in the second half of the month of July, 1340, and he 
delivered to me a letter, dated May 16th, 1840, with the 
remark, that he had been about sending the same to me, 
when it was disclosed to him not to do so. It was indeed 
more to the purpose, since I was on the 16th, already on 
my way, and would not have received the letter before 
this man paid me his visit. I mention this letter without 
explaining its contents, because it pre-supposes that I am 
a messenger of Christ in the time of his manifestation, 
which was to be remarked on account of the following 
events. 

Having left J. J. Thomson in York, I went without 
delay to Baltimore, where I met (without mentioning 
other events) the preacher John Rosscl, (little horse 
editor of the German Periodical "The Busy Martha/' 
I was anxious to make him sensible of his being (not only 
as a preacher but also in the quality of an editor of a 



14 

religious paper,) in duty bound to study my work, in 
order to propagate this cause of the utmost importance. 
He prepared his excuses, amongst others that he might 
incur the anger of his community by doing so. Becom- 
ing finally convinced that his excuses were annihilated 
by my christian principles, he said that his bishop, Jacob 
Erb, would come in a few days to pay him a visit, when 
he would speak with him about this subject, and learn 
from him whether he should procure my work for himself 
or not. Seeing that I had now the second man before 
me of those two who had been shown to me in the vision 
when at the Bishop's, I told him how stubborn his Bishop 
was, took the 3d volume of the " new work'' in my hands, 
opened the same at page 766, where the becoming blow 
has been dealt to the Lutheran president, and to the 
editor of that Synod, declaring to him, that they should, 
(meaning himself and his Bishop,) be dealt with alike 
rigorously, if they should pertinaciously oppose the will 
of our Lord, which now has been manifested by signs of 
every description. This caused with John Rossel fear 
and horror: He said he needed time for reflection, and 
that I could stay with him. I accepted the offer, partly 
to be enabled to write something in a very commodious 
and quiet house, partly in order to learn what would be 
the consequences of the vision in which Bishop Erb and 
his Rossel had been shown to me, and came consequently 
on the evening to Rossel's to stay there; and wrote on the 
following day, (24th July) in his dwelling on the window 
below the roof, the long article which appeared on the 
31st of July in the " Disseminator of Truth," ( Wahrheits- 
Nerbreiter) in Baltimore; in which 1 mention only the 
stubborness which I have experienced from catholic 
priests during my journey, warning several of them, 
pointed out to me by the Spirit; by their names, and then 
proceeded to say: 4 I declare in the name of our Lord, as 
liis Apostle, that all these priests, who are in this article 
introduced with their names as opposers of the great 
message, are excluded from the Church of Christ. 5 ' 

I can exclude nobody from the church of Christ, for 
this belongs only to Christ, who caused the mysteries of 



15 

the exclusion of popery, together with all sects from his 
church to be consummated on Easter-day, 1838, as it 
was announced by many prophecies, by which, conse- 
quently, those are excluded from the church of Christ, 
who, being by their call obliged to investigate this matter, 
and to promote the cause with all their strength, since 
the same can bear the strictest examination, are, instead 
of doing this, its most obdurate opposers : whilst on the 
contrary, those are excusable, who had no opportunity of 
perceiving the same. I announce, in the name of the 
Lord, this exclusion only to those expressly, who by 
signs and the spirit of Christ pointed out to me as such 
who must be marked out as examples to caution others 
against them, and when a peculiar opportunity is offered 
to declare it by means of the press (as such a one ap- 
peared convenient, for instance in Baltimore, the see of 
a Catholic Arch-bishop,) to place before the world some 
warning instances of priests, and to write this warning 
in a house, the head of which has likewise been held 
forth as a warning example to all the clergy, as the 
reader will find in the sequel. 

John Rossel, did not, during his time to consider, 
come to an insight, and I left him on the 25th of July, in 
his blindness. But the Lord caused then, that in secret 
every thing was prepared, that at last, on the 3d of Oc- 
tober, 1840, the public testimony appeared, that He has 
deigned to give me in July, at Bishop Erb's, the vision of 
the two men, who would resist me to the glorification of 
his name. The " Busy Martha" of John Rossel, pub- 
lished on the 3d of October, 1840, several documents 
serving as evidences of my Apostleship, and for the con- 
firmation of my vision indicative of the resistance of Ja- 
cob Erb and John Rossel against me. We will first hear 
the testimony of John Jacob Thomson, by which he, in 
the name of the Most High, declares, in the columns of 
the u Martha," solemnly, that we stand already in the 
5th year of the manifestation of the Lord. His declara- 
tion begins thus : " Dear brother Rossel, the grace and 
the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ to thee, and to all? 



16 

who love his apparition. In the 5th year of the man- 
ifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ,' ' &c. 

There is not sufficient room here to insert the whole 
article, and to explain it, since the same can be fully 
clear only to those, who have perfectly studied my new 
work, in three volumes. For this reason I shall here 
only add the beginning and the end of the short remark, 
added by the editor of the " Martha," John Rossel, to 
the solemn declaration of Thomson. He says, M To 
come forth with the declaration of whatsoever in the name 
of the Triune Being of Beings is of the highest impor- 
tance; and must indeed stand with the apostle in the 
most intimate connexion, if it be worked through the 
Holy Spirit.'' 

I do not know whether Rossel intended to speak of the 
Apostle or of the Apostles, since the German article 
stands in the singular, but the substantive in the plural 
number ; but we shall see that No. 15 of the "Martha" 
has made its appearance through spiritual influence ; and 
that Thomson stands with me, as a prophet with an 
Apostle in connexion, as we both are connected with the 
Prophets of old and the Apostles, the head of all of whom 
is Christ ; and but now by the present glorious manifes- 
tation of Christ, our Lord, the prophecies and promises 
contained in the writings of the Prophets and the Apostles 
are concentrated. 

After some more remarks of Rossel about the solemn 
declaration of Thomson, he concludes with the final ob- 
servation, " If this be so, a new wonder is added to the 
seven old ones, that that woman 'Martha' is permitted to 
promulgate it first." It would not exactly be a miracle, 
if even this " Martha" had, as the very first, published 
the solemn Annunciation of the manifestation of our 
Lord. But this was not the case, since I have made known 
the same already on the 4th of July, 1838, in the German 
" New Fork State Gazette," and since this time in many 
more papers. But this is a miracle of the hidden guid- 
ance of our Lord, that John Rossel has, in the same 
number, first, as we shall see, excommunicated me, and 



17 

yet at the same time published the solemn declaration of 
Thomson, which, as we shall soon see, involves the ad- 
mission that I am the messenger of the Lord at His 
manifestation. But this wonder will not be numbered 
among the seven, but to the seventy times seven, and 
many times more so many, by which the Lord has testi- 
fied that He has appeared to us, and that I am His mes- 
senger at His manifestation. Rossel, after several abor- 
tive attempts towards explaining the solemn declaration 
of Thomson, said finally : " The remainder of his letter 
I cannot understand, and therefore I shall call it a mys- 
terious revelation." He cannot conceive how we are 
already in the 5th year of the manifestation of our Lord, 
because he would not read my work, and Thomson was 
not permitted to declare expressly in his publication, 
that I was a messenger at the appearance of our Lord, 
for if he had spoken of me, No. 15 of the ¥ Martha" 
could not have contained all those parts, which it really 
contains. 

Now I have to show that Thomson stands really as 
Prophet with me in the most intimate connexion. I saw 
this already in July, when he came to me with a letter 
of the 16th of May. This became still more plainly 
perceptible, when he sent me No. 15 of the Martha to 
Boston, Mass. which I would not have received other- 
wise. Immediately afterwards I wrote this book, trans- 
mitted the manuscript on the 5th November, and did 
not receive the same back, until in this month of 
March, 1841, 1 paid a visit to Thomson. But it is exact- 
ly by this delay that I am enabled to insert here impor- 
tant circumstances. When I arrived in July at York, 
the minister of the congregation of United Brethren, W. 
Lennert, sent expressly somebody the distance of four 
miles for Thomson, without having spoken to me about 
lit, or my ever hearing it from Thomson, till but a week 
ago he told me the same. Thomson met me, as before 
mentioned, in the month of July, at York, in the last 
hour before my departure, and we had but a few mo- 
ments for private conversation in the garden, when I 
learned only so much, that in the year 1830, the begin- 



18 

ning of the new Kingdom of the Lord has been made 
known to him from the spiritual world, without my being 
able to find sufficient time to ascertain how he had en- 
tered into such a connexion with the spiritual world. 
After having received on the loth of October the 15th 
number of the "Martha," and a letter from the same, 
together with a letter, in order to lay it before the con- 
ference of the English ministers, who in connection with 
their captain, VV. Miller, announce the approach of the 
appearance of the Lord, and have assembled for this pur- 
pose at Boston, on the 14th October, in conference. I 
became still more convinced, from these documents that 
Christ, the Lord, has really called Thomson as a wit- 
ness of his manifestation; and, in order to indicate to 
the reader our connexion briefly, I quote only the fol- 
lowing words from his letter to me, to which No. 15 of 
the u Martha" and the letter to the convention or confe- 
rence of said ministers was annexed. He writes to me : 
Li Friend of my soul — I take the liberty of directing the 
letter to the Convention to you, since I have entreated 
the friends to receive you as a messenger of the Lord 
Jehovah," &,c. 

From reasons, which will be mentioned in the sequel 
of this book, I thought proper not to appear personally 
in this convention or assembly of preachers, which was 
appointed on account of the approaching coming of the 
Lord, but to send the letter of Thomson, directed to the 
convention, together with my accompanying documents, to 
the conference of these ministers ; and since Thomson had 
sent the letter to the Assembly sealed, I knew its con- 
tents only so far as he had indicated the same in his let- 
ter to me, till I went finally from the 7th to the 12th of 
this month, March, 1841, in his house, through his Jour- 
nal, and there found also a copy of this hitter to the con- 
ference, which ended with the words, " Be pleased re- 
ceive A. B. Smolnikar as a Messenger of the Kingdom 
of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, Jehovah," and in 
the beginning of this letter he says, " The second advent 
of the Lord has begun the 3d day of January, 1836," 
and the same I have seen in many other letters, of which 



19 

he has retained copies in his diaries, viz. that he calcu- 
lated the beginning of the new kingdom of the Lord, 
from the 3d of January, 1836, which 1 would not have 
known, without my having perused his Journals during 
this month. I was, till then, ignorant of the reason for 
his calculating the appearance of the Lord, from the 
year 1836, though indeed this year, 1836, is to say so, 
the leap year, during which the Lord has given several 
signs of his approach, which have been explained in my 
work ; but the command of the Lord was given unto me 
on the 5th of January, 1837, at 5 o'clock in the evening, 
and at the same time the great sign became visible in 
the firmament, since which a new order of things begins. 
As it has been shown in my 1st and 2d volume, and proved 
in the third, that this Sion has been prophesied by the 
prophets as the mark of the beginning of the new reign 
of the Lord, consequently, according to my calculation, 
the fifth year of the Lord began only on the evening of 
the fifth, or, according to the biblical chronology, at the 
beginning of the sixth of January of this year, 1841; 
and the solemn declaration of J. J. Thomson in the 
"Martha" of the 3d of October, 1840, that we were 
then already in the fifth year of the manifestation of the 
Lord, and his other assertion, that the manifestation had 
begun on the 3d of January of 1836, appear to be in 
contradiction with my declaration. But this contradic- 
tion is but seeming, and serves as corroboration of the 
cause; since Thomson, as we have already seen, and 
shall see still clearer, acknowledges me as a messenger 
of the manifestation of the Lord, and testifies only that 
which he has for testimony's sake received: but I, on my 
side, must explain how his testimony must serve to con- 
firm my testimony, as I have already shown in three 
volumes, upon 1966 pages, how the evidences of the pa- 
triarchs, the prophets, the apostles, and of the following 
centuries, are here concentrated, that Christ has really 
appeared to us for the purpose of universal peace, and 
that I am his messenger at his manifestation. Now to 
the subject. 

By the perusal of the diaries of J. J. Thomson, I be- 
3 



20 

came informed that not only he himself has received 
many prophetic visions, which I could explain as evi- 
dences of my annunciation, if every thing could be possi- 
bly explained by me; but that he stands, also, in connection 
with one of the most memorable clair-voyants. I have 
demonstrated in the third volume of my work, how the 
Lord has caused, also, by animal magnetism, and through 
the instances of clair-voyance in the latter and latest 
time, evidences to come forth in the light of day about 
his appearance; not as if there was a want of sufficient 
testimonies of other kind, but out of mercy towards our 
time, which has so lamentably and deeply sunk into ex- 
ternal, sensual life, that the great mass of men know 
nothing more of internal life. For this reason, it has 
pleased the Lord to awake sensual men by animal mag- 
netism, and to order the same, also, for future times, for 
purposes which this would not be the proper place to 
explain. 

That, amongst the clear-sighted, the female seer of 
Prevorst occupies, in the time of preparations for the 
present manifestation of our Lord, a far more important 
station than could be understood before the publication 
of my work, the reader will perceive from my third vol- 
ume of the " Memorable Events," Dorathea Bayer 
was in the service of the seeress of Prevorst, during 
her clair-voyance. How, then, the Lord directed every 
thing, that she came to America, and how, finally, in 
Baltimore, whilst laboring under a horrible paroxysm, 
nobody but Thomson was able to operate upon her to 
procure relief; and how he led her, by means of mag- 
netism, and by degrees, into the state of clear-sighted- 
ness to speak of all these things, this is not the place. 

The beginning of the magnetic process took place on the 
26th of July, 1835; and towards the end of the year 
1835 she prophesied, as we shall see afterwards, impor- 
tant things about the events explained through me, in 
three volumes. Here I remark this as preparation to 
the "3d January, 1836, from which time Thomson reckons 
the new year of the manifestation of the Lord. 

What precedes this day indicates the preparation to a 



21 

great revelation. Amongst others of the 1st of January, 
1835, is remarked, that after having suffered the most 
violent mental agonies, she had fallen finally, on the 
evening, into a magnetic sleep, when, about six such 
dreadful spasms came on, that a loud cracking noise was 
heard, and the body was twisted so that the head stood 
backwards, Snd there was white foam at the mouth, &c. 
The whole scene together betokened death, representing 
the most violent agony. After nine o'clock, and during 
the night, as well as during the whole 2d of January, her 
state was an uninterrupted magnetic sleep. 

After such preparations, something important may be 
expected. She begins speaking on the 3d of January, 
at seven o'clock: ic Every thing is so sick — I am so 
loath of returning again into the body: every thing is so 
dead, it makes me so sad." Then she narrated some- 
thing she had seen; and amongst other things, that she 
had seen at Thomson's a large letter, which cannot, ac- 
cording to the connection of things, as I shall mention 
afterwards, mean any other letter than exactly that same 
manuscript in the original form in which I sent it, in 
November, 1840, written on very fine letter paper, in 
the form of a large letter, to Thomson, when the Lord 
directed every thing, so that I went myself out for the 
same, in order to become aquainted with other great 
wonders — as at the end of the book something will be 
hinted at — and nothing about Dorathea could have been 
mentioned in it, if I had not made this trip myself. She 
then says: u I believe that all these dreams will prove 
true, and when the letter arrives all will be verified." 
Her assertion is, for instance, now verified; and the 
reader will see in the sequel what singular things hap- 
pened with that large letter, that a number of hidden 
things came to the light of the day. Before, the angels 
of the Lord impelled Thomson to publish it solemnly in 
the " Martha," that we are in the fifth year of the mani- 
festation of the Lord. And, as soon as I had this de- 
claration in my hands, I have been urged by the Spirit 
in an extraordinary manner, to hasten with the writing 
of the manuscript, or the large letter, but which, as soon 



22 

as I had despatched the same, went the most singular 
route: and when, finally, Thomson was already on the 
road to see me, he has been consecutively driven back 
by the angel of the Lord, in order to write to me; that I 
then went to him, and saw ultimately, from the docu- 
ments which I examined in his house, that this myste- 
rious voyage was necessary in order thaf Dorathea's 
prophecies might be fulfilled. After having prophesied 
on the 3d of January, 1836, at seven o'clock, of my 
large letter, she begins, finally, as follows: 

" The gracious year — hallelujah! hallelujah! Lord 
Jesus Christ! thou art worthy to take praise, and thanks, 
and glory, and obedience; to fulfil thy will with joy. 
Hallelujah! the gracious year begins: now begins the 
first day," Sec. 

This is the fact which causes our brother Thomson to 
calculate the new kingdom of the Lord from the 3d of 
January, 1836. I have hinted already, that Dorathea, 
in the foregoing, has mentioned many such things con- 
cerning me, which neither I nor any other mortal what- 
soever, could possibly know. She prophesied about my 
three books, u Memorable Events," at a time when I, 
indeed, had prepared much for the press in the Latin 
language, but did not think of ever publishing any single 
page in the German; and when I finally wrote the large 
letter, I should have rather expected the near approach 
of my end, than that my manuscript should go the jour- 
ney which it had to go through — and that I would then 
go after it, and add many important things, and leave out 
others from it. But Dorathea has prophesied still other 
important things, of which I shall afterwards touch some, 
and which, perhaps, hereafter will be more clearly ex- 
plained. Here I have mentioned only so much as was 
necessary to point out that Christ the Lord has called, 
also, Thomson and Dorathea to give testimony that I am 
his messenger at his manifestation for universal peace; 
not that I needed these additional evidences, since I have, 
from the time of the patriarchs through all the subse- 
quent centuries, to this hour, testimonies for this truth: 
the Lord has, in the case of Thomson and Dorathea, 



23 

more hidden ways, which it is far too early yet to reveal; 
that Thomson has written to emperors and kings as a 
witness of the manifestation of our Lord, we shall hear 
afterwards. But now the seeming contradiction is to be 
solved. howDorathea indicates the 3d of January, 1836, 
as the commencement of the new reign, whilst I have 
proved that the 5th of January, 1837, five o'clock in the 
evening, is the real term of its beginning. Dorathea 
says, then, when the large letter comes, all will prove 
itself true. I, for instance, said in it, that also from 
the year 1836 the commencement of the manifesta- 
tion of the Lord can be calculated, since, in the year 

1836, several signs of his approach have been given 
— or even from the 7th of February, 1835, on which 
day the star has appeared as the great sign for the na- 
tions. We have received, at different occasions, signs 
of the appearance of the Lord; but the 5th of January, 

1837, is the real dawning of the day of the new reign, 
as the reasons for it are to be found in my third volume; 
and on the 3d of January, 1837, as can be seen by com- 
paring page fifty of my first volume, with page ninety- 
one of my second volume, began the great preparation 
to that which the Lord did then on the 5th of January, 
at five o'clock in the ^evening. It was, consequently, 
founded in, and proper to the connection of these events, 
that she perceived, on the 3d of January, that, in the 
spirit which, on the same day 1837, was beginning to 
enter into preparation, so that then, on the 5th of January, 
at five o'clock, the most sublime scene did take place. 
There is no reason for wonder that to this seeress the 
vision came a year before, since, in my work examples 
are found, that visions were experienced in the last cen- 
tury, as well as in the foregoing, in the same years in 
which they were fulfilled in the present century; and 
since we find, also, that to the prophets of old things 
were represented as present what really took place only 
in our days. Every thing happens in the course ordained 
by Providence. Thomson has already, in October past, 
announced that we were in the fifth year of the manifes- 
tation of the Lord, though the fifth year begins onlv 

3* 



24 

since the 5th of January of this year, 1841. But that 
which he has foretold previously, receives its solution 
first by this large letter: the Lord had before to indicate, 
how that which was revealed to Thomson was connected 
with what has been manifested to me relative to the con- 
junction between the past and the future; where, also, 
the evidences of Dorathea, as I have alluded to them, 
can be admired till the time will come when a greater 
light will be thrown upon her testimonies — since I am 
not permitted to explain every thing which I know in this 
respect. Her testimony is important, since she brings 
forth things in relation to my steps in the name of the 
Lord, about which the other prophets are silent, though 
they already — centuries and tens of centuries before — 
have pointed out circumstances relative to these steps, 
which only he could see, before whom every thing is 
present. But she is also remarkable on that account, 
because her depositions have been finally confirmed by a 
peculiar sign. Of this sign Thomson speaks in several 
letters, of which I have found copies in his journal. 
Here I will quote only some words from one of his let- 
ters relating to this point, when he speaks of Dorathea 
as follows: 

u Her spirit was for three da$s separated from her 
body, and introduced into the region of the spirits; then 
a fixed moment was indicated to me, which was, that I 
should, exactly when the hand of the clock would point 
out three o'clock in the morning, call her in the holy 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amongst the many 
whom I invited to be present, only seven witnesses, or 
persons who were believing, did appear." 

Dorathea is now living 1500 miles distant from Thom- 
son, neither is the diary of her utterances, when in the 
magnetic state deposited with Thomson, but near Doro- 
thea's residence; with him I found only a part of her 
statements viz: to the 7th of January 1836 in a copy. But 
he expects that Dorathea, together with the entire manu- 
script of her evidences, will soon return to him, when 
great things will then begin to reveal themselves. The 
manuscript of her statements, not being completely in his 



25 

hand, he could not tell me the precise days of the death 
and the resurrection of Dorathea, but, according to his 
calculation it appears to have been the time of Easter of 
the year 1837. Of the remaining circumstances I have 
the following account out of his own mouth. 

Previous to it she did precisely indicate the hour in 
which she would die as well as the time during which her 
body would lie separated from the spirit, and the hour when 
the latter would again return into the former, provided 
Thomson would in the indicated time call her back into 
the body in the name of Christ, adding, that should this 
not take place in the fixed time, she would remain in the 
regions of eternity. When then the time of her foretold 
death arrived, every symptom of death supervened, before 
the criteria of her being really dead followed* When no 
sign of life any longer existed and the body had become 
quite cold, the same was divested of its former clothes, 
washed and dressed as is usual with the deceased. This 
was done on an evening. Thomson, firmly confiding in 
the Lord, that, as the remaining evidences, uttered in 
her clear-sighted state were confirmed, He, the Lord had 
also ordained her resurrection as a testimony, invited on 
the following day many witnesses that they might come 
in the evening and watch with him till the hour indicated 
by Dorathea, since she would rise from the dead in that 
fixed hour. Most of them would not believe; but seven 
did appear, of whom three are still in Baltimore, others 
in Illinois and one has since died. They watched, sang 
and prayed till the third hour. The deceased had 
her hands folded crosswise, and held a palm-branch in 
her right; and at the moment indicated by her, Thom- 
son, in firm belief, called in the name of Christ Dorathea 
back into this life. For some moments all stood in the 
greatest expectation, and the hands of Dorathea began 
to turn upwards; she raised herself with the shout of 
joy: « Hallelujah! Hallelujah!" 

I have not heard the other witnesses about this event, 
but I confide in the testimony of Thomson as firmly, as 
if many other witnesses had confirmed the same, since 
the Lord has assured me by signs, of which several will 



26 

be mentioned in this book, and to explain all of which 
would require a great work to be written about them, 
that he has ordained Thomson as a Prophet and witness 
of his manifestation, and he leads, as a witness of the 
Lord and in the manner of the Prophets of old a strict 
life. The signification of the death and resurrection of 
Dorathea that is translated u Gifts of God" will become 
more and more clear by being connected with those 
memorable events, explained by me, for which reason I 
must first answer the question whether Dorathea was really 
or only seemingly dead? She was really dead, that is, 
the spirit had really left the body, so that it would not 
have returned, if Thomson had not called it back in the 
name of Christ. With this agree not only the symp- 
toms, which announced in her dying hour her approach- 
ing death, and the marks of death, whilst she was then 
remaining dead as long as the body of Christ in the grave, 
but her prediction in the state of clear-sightedness serves 
also as a confirmation of her death, since the truth of the 
sayings of such clear-sighted persons in a pure state is 
not doubted even by the unbelieving ones: she foretold 
in this state for instance not only with precision the hour 
when she should be called away from the dead, but she 
foretold, that with this act of resuscitation the magnetis- 
ing process would end, and she be restored to health, 
which really came to pass. 

Since we shall see the intimate connexion of this re- 
suscitation from the dead with the mysteries of the present 
manifestation of our Lord, as explained in my three 
volumes, I observe that in the enunciations of Dorathea 
in the state of clear-sightedness, already, on the 25th of 
December, 1835, a magnetic dream did occur, in which 
she perceives, that she would die; yet not to moulder in 
the grave, but in order to be re- wakened from the dead. 
This prediction given more than a year before, is care- 
fully to be distinguished from the far later exact indica- 
tion of the days and hours, when she would die and rise 
again. But it is well to be observed, that when she foie- 
tells on the 25th of December, 1835, her death and resur- 
rection, this prediction stands in such a connection with 



27 

the mysteries of heaven, performed through me by order 
of the Lord, that already from this conjunction can be 
seen, that the Lord caused this death and this resurrec- 
tion to take place as evidence of his manifestation, as 
announced by me. Only a few hints of this connection 
can be given here. 

From the 22d to the 23d of December, Dorathea utters 
a prediction of my three volumes of Memorable Events, 
in which time I had not yet the smallest idea, that I should 
write these three volumes, most of the events having 
taken place only after this prediction, causing the writing 
and printing of these three volumes in the years 1838, 
1839 and 1840. On the 24th of December, she utters a 
prediction about our migration to Germany, as I saw the 
same in the spirit; on the 25th the fore- telling of her 
death and her resurrection; then follows the prophetic 
narration, that she had come far into a place, where she 
had seen Count Leon in a spacious saloon. I must re- 
mark, that this Count Leon (literally a lion) was the 
founder of Philippsburg on the river Ohio. His School- 
Director, F the deacon Benjamin Gottlieb Walz, arrived at 
Baltimore before the magnetising of Dorathea com- 
menced, and whilst Thomson was magnetising her, Walz 
wrote down her declarations, and after her resurrection 
from the dead she went with Walz's family to Philipps- 
burg; to which place Walz took the original of the de- 
clarations with him; Thomson kept only back part of it 
in copy; that is, Providence permitted at least so much 
to be reserved, as I am now in need of, in order to show 
the connection of the events. 

From Philippsburg they then wandered farther, before 
I on my long journey in the summer of 1840, by a wonder- 
ful guidance, arrived at the same place, as the reader 
will afterwards find in this volume. They told me at 
Philippsburg of Walz and a cjair-voyant, who had uttered 
wonderful things about the millenium. I did not listen 
at all to those sayings, for how could I then think it pos- 
sible, that I should ever give an account of this clear- 
sighted person, and how could I in October 1840, when 
I wrote this book have an idea that the Lord would not 



28 

permit it to be printed before I had received the necessary 
explanation and there deposited my report about this 
clear-sighted individual ! I entreat the reader, when he 
shall come to read in this book, according to the manu- 
script of my report, as made in October, how the Lord's 
angels have carried me to Philippsburg, to keep the cir- 
cumstance in mind, that, if I then had known any thing 
about Dorathea, I scarcely would have left it unremarked, 
that it was very much in furtherance of the purpose, that 
the angels of the Lord did convey me miraculously to 
the place, where Dorathea was, through whom the Lord 
caused such important things to be foretold, as evidences 
of my being sent in the name of the Lord. But I did 
not reflect at Philippsburg about that, which people told 
me of Dorathea, and did not mention it in the manuscript, 
made in October. I spent a month in travelling from 
Philippsburg to York ; since I had to celebrate many 
mysteries on my road, till finally, in July of the last year 
Thomson met me likewise in York, with whom I was be- 
fore as little acquainted as with any other one of those 
many hundred people in America who are partly already 
mentioned in the three volumes of Memorable Events as 
witnesses of the manifestation of our Lord, partly will be 
introduced as such in this volume. Amongst all these 
witnesses only my former school fellow Baraga andjPirz, 
my neighbor during my youth, were personal acquaint- 
ances of mine, both of whom are now Missionaries amongst 
the Indians. But, though Thomson became already in 
July 1840, personally acquainted with me, since he had 
his attention directed upon my three volumes by Dorathea, 
which she calls, on account of several mysteries, " un- 
bound books," I yet, notwithstanding our repeated cor- 
respondence, did not know any thing'ofhis being connected 
with a clear-sighted person, till he mentioned in the 
letter, dated 1st of this month March (whilst I am writing 
this on the 19th) something of it, from which I quote the 
following passage for memory's sake. 

" Friend of my heart and brother ! Even now I was 
about starting for Philadelphia; but the spirit says: No. 
Come then, if thou canst, to me. The writings are in 



29 

Mr. Reily's hands; I delivered them to him, since he 
has more opportunities of sending them to thee; in case 
that thou comest not to this place with Mr. A. Leimer. 
The cause is God's. I pray you, my beloved, to ac- 
knowlege and accept the same as such, since likewise a 
re-conjunction with my female Sonnambulist will take 
place." 

Here I learned first that he was also connected with 
a Sonnambulist, but I believed her to live in his neigh- 
borhood; but she is 1500 miles distant from him, and 
might according to our subsequent oral conversation not 
return to him before several months. But, that my con- 
versation with Thomson was intended to take place in 
Philadelphia, the reader perceives from the alledged 
words of his letter; to which is to be added, that he was 
not only about starting for Philadelphia in order to see 
me, but was already on his way, having gone already 
the four miles from his house in the country to York for 
this purpose, and having informed not only our Reily but 
also Dr. Schmucker, that he was now about going to Phi- 
ladelphia to see me; but just when he was about pay- 
ing money for his fare at the rail-road, he received the 
command of the spirit to return to his home, and to write 
to me, which he did then instantly in the house of J. R. 
Reily .The writings mentioned here, are the large letter, of 
which Dorathea foretold, or this manuscript in its anterior 
form, in which I had sent it not immediately to him but 
to our Alexander Leimer, who dwells sometimes in this 
room where I am writing' this now in Philadelphia, but 
generally in his house. four miles distant from Philadelphia. 
That the same is an equally important witness of the 
manifestation of our Lord as Thomson, has already been 
shown by me in the third volume of the u Memorable 
Events." When I had sent him in November 1840, this 
manuscript in order that he might, according to the direc- 
tion, which he would receive by the spirit, either have it 
published by himself or send it to Thomson; he chose, 
as the reader can now see from important reasons then 
unknown to me, the latter; he having at the time when 
my manuscript was handed to him, undertaken to publish 



30 

a new edition of the German " Cloud above the Sanct- 
uary," in order to rouse men by this little volume from 
their indifference at the manifestation of the Lord. It 
would, as now is to be seen, not have been agreeable to 
the divine guidance to have my manuscript then printed, 
it having been foretold by Dorothea that the same would 
come in the form of a large letter into the hands of Thom- 
son. When Thomson had received the same he had to 
proceed with it several ways, till he finally went away 
with it, when about to see me at Philadelphia at the end 
of the last month, whilst I was arriving from Boston at 
Philadelphia. But this would not have been in order, 
for he had not his diaries with him, from which I had 
necessarily to insert several things into the large letter, 
and there did signs of the Lord occur, when I made my 
visit at Thomson's house, for which another place would 
not have been suitable. Of these signs I shall perhaps 
mention something at the end of this book. From the 
7th till the 12th of this month March, 1841, I first have 
learned the prophecies of Dorothea in Thomson's house, 
from written documents of which I might have learned 
much in July, 1840, at Philippsburg, Beaver County, on 
the Ohio river, if I had paid any attention to it. But in 
the same connection in which she prophesied, that she 
would come to Philippsburg, she foretells also of the new 
Hymn book, of new preachers, namely in the time which 
now begins and particularly much about me, of which I 
shall adduce here only some points, since to introduce 
the whole would be too early, and require too much ex- 
planation. 

She said amongst other things: Ci Not I, but that .... 
man will speak to you .... He speaks, and you think it is 
I- The man speaks that all learn .... I can only speak 
the German language; he will speak any language .... 
He is the same man who cried 3 o'clock." 

This and other things besides, which would remain 
incomprehensible without explanation, she speaks (as the 
connection of her words prove) of me, as every one can ex- 
plain himself, who has attentively studied my three volumes. 
The reader must not wonder at her saying of me, that I 



31 

spoke (or rather understand) all languages. Cs All" means 
here, as much as "many." In the beginning of the same 
year, 1835, at the end of which she prophesied about me, 
I wrote about the relationship of all languages, when 
the Lord, after my having done with that essay, gave me 
a great prophecy, and in the same time a great sign in the 
firmament, mentioned in all the three volumes of my new 
work, that He was now near to the fulfillment of his 
promises; and, indeed, few men have studied more lan- 
guages than I — if there be any, now living, who have 
studied so many. 

On the 27th of December, she propesied that the Lord 
was now near; and from the 29th to the 30th, that the 
future service of the Lord would differ from the primi- 
tive. On the 30th of December, she tells of her being 
born between one and two o'clock, begins then again to 
speak of me, and says, finally, "It is truly important 
that I am born between one and two in the new year." 

The reader will find in my three volumes, that I was 
already, fifteen years ago, once after midnight, sur- 
rounded by a heavenly light, and that I finally heard, 
five minutes after one o'clock, a heavenly voice of the 
highest importance; that then, afterwards, at one o'clock 
after midnight, the angel of the Lord did bring me hea- 
venly commands, the writing down of which then often 
engaged me till three o'clock, or else I awoke at the third 
hour. Moreover, the calling of three must have refe- 
rence to my three volumes, principally, since from the 
30th of December, 1335, to the 3d of January, 1836, 
great preparations had taken place that she might pro- 
phesy on the 3d of January, the beginning of the new 
reign, which prophecy is immediately preceded by that 
of this manuscript in its anterior form. But then fellows, 
after the prophecy about the beginning of the new reign, 
from the 4th to the 5th of December, a magnetic dream, 
in which she saw, among other things, three pieces of 
white sugar, which a young man gave to her, above 
whom was hovering another man, holding a burning coal 
over them, by which those three pieces were melted into 
one. 

4 



32 

I believe that these predictions, also, begin now to 
enter into their fulfilling. Amongst the now living, the 
two most important -witnesses of the manifestation of the 
Lord, are A. Leimer and J. J. Thomson, who, indeed, 
together with me, give evidence that Christ has verily 
appeared unto us, and destined me as his messenger at 
this manifestation. But we went, in giving these testi- 
monies, each one his own way, and neither Thomson nor 
Leimer could before duly comprehend the connection of 
that which has been revealed unto them, till they learned 
from my works how their testimonies agree with that, 
which already others, from the times of the patriarchs to 
this hour, have testified of this manifestation; because 
the Lord has committed unto me the charge, to make 
known to the world the unison of those who are testi- 
fying his manifestation. 

u The man speaks that all men learn," is a prophecy 
that all nations, of all future centuries, will perceive that 
which I explain in respect of this manifestation of the 
Lord ; and to this point tends likewise the declaration 
that I knew all languages — since my works will be trans- 
lated into several languages, and that which I have ex- 
plained will be proclaimed to all nations. This is the 
great connection and concordance of the things prophe- 
sied by Dorathea; whilst she, at the same time, foretells 
that she will die, but then again be called from the dead; 
and it will be seen already, from the circumstance that 
she prophesies her death and resurrection in connection 
with the coming of our Lord, as I explain the same, that 
her dying and returning into life has taken place to elu- 
cidate my annunciation of the Lord^s appearance; as, 
also, other similar events happened for the same purpose. 
Thus, for instance, to John Tropheter, vol. 3d, page 11, 
sqq., death has likewise been announced, together with 
many torments which had to precede it; since the Lord, 
as I have proved in the quoted passage, has exhibited 
him a witness of his present manifestation. 

In volume 3d, page 208, sqq., I am speaking of a 
clair-voyant, who has indicated the time of the appear- 
ance of the Lord, seemingly in contradiction with the 



33 

remaining predictions, yet, after a nearer investigation of 
the case, quite correctly. The spirit of the clair-voyant 
was, indeed, during its travels from the earth into the re- 
maining planets, also not perfectly sepa rated from the body , 
yet was often very near its solution. With our Dorathea, 
on the contrary, it has separated itself perfectly from the ' 
body, but remained in correspondence (rapport) with 
Thomson, in order to return into the body in the hour 
determined for it by Providence — in order to illustrate 
the former prophecies; and that, after the re-union with 
Thomson, still more important things will come to light, 
She has remained dead exactly as long as Christ in the 
grave; whilst his apostle, on the festival of Easter, 1838, 
has performed in the Catholic Cathedral in Boston, the 
great mysteries through which Christ has commenced to 
prove his great resurrection for the foundation of the new 
reign on earth. These mysteries are so great, that I 
have written many hundreds of pages, in the three vol- 
umes of which Dorathea has prophesied, about the signs 
which the Lord caused to take place for the purpose of 
confirming and illustrating these mysteries, and about 
the predictions which have been given respecting them. 
When the mysteries of the killing of the beast with the 
number 666, (Revel, xiii. 18,) and of the resurrection of 
Christ for the foundation of the new reign, shall have 
been correctly learned from my three volumes, then the 
death and resurrection of Dorathea will be likewise duly 
understood. 

I adduce in the first volume, page 408 — 431, some in- 
stances of extraordinary cases of death, for the purpose 
of illustrating the manifestation of our Lord, and men- 
tion, on page 413, that I saw at the funeral of Christiana, 
in the spirit, that if I should call in the name of Jesus 
Christ, her spirit would immediately return into the body; 
that I was then about calling loudly, in the German lan- 
guage, " Christiana, rise! in the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ!" but that, at the same moment when I would do 
so, the higher spirit ordered me to desist from it. For I 
knew about that corpse only so much, that the Lord had 
destined the same for a gieat sign; subsequently it hfcs 



34 

unfolded itself by degrees, that her burial and the fol- 
lowing obsequies were as great signs, as if I had called 
her back from the dead in the name of the Lord — a fact 
which the reader, however, can only understand when he 
will have duly appreciated what I have narrated in my 
first volume and further illustrated in the second. I 
made, in my books, the remark, that resuscitations were 
no adequate signs for our time. Christiana has been 
destined by the Lord, that she has become a great sign 
through her death, which yet the spectators could not 
then understand, and which the nations only will perceive 
from the connection of the events as displayed in my new 
work. But it would have been then, (as I from my pre- 
sent point of view understand,) quite an inadequate sign 
if I had called Christiana into life in the name of the 
Lord, which would have caused only disturbances in the 
following steps; for the Lord has caused it to be prophe- 
sied, that He would appear as clandestinely in our days, 
as a thief makes his appearance for the purpose of steal- 
ing the property of others; and it was so becoming his 
supreme wisdom that he should execute his wonders thus 
in secrecy, that sensual men could not perceive his mani- 
festation — and even those possessed of his spirit could 
not understand how those signs of his near approach, 
which they had observed, were connected with the re- 
maining. It would not have been good if, for instance, 
the Emperor of Austria, to whom I have already sent 
(in August, 1838) my first book, together with my writ- 
ings, had had his eyes immediately opened and co-operated 
to the dissemination of the appearance of the Lord; for, 
in this case, neither he nor others would have come to a 
correct insight of their miserable state. It was neces- 
sary that the second, and then, especially, the third vol- 
ume should be added to the first, that it became by 
degrees demonstrated in what horrible misery the re- 
gents and the teachers of religion, as well of the Papal 
as the other Christian sects, are immersed; for how could 
they repent their perversion if this had not been shown 
to them gradually? But this could not have taken place, 
if such striking wonders had been performed as that 



35 

would have been, if I, for instance, had called Christiana 
in the name of Jesus Christ, in the presence of so many 
people, back into life. This Christiana of our days had, 
also, in so short a time, received too little experience in 
the reign of spirits, to be able to impart unto men the 
necessary explanations about the same. For that reason 
it was more proper that the Lord ordained, that the pa- 
triarchs and prophets of old, the apostles and other con- 
fessors — also, departed pious ones of the later and latest 
times, should re-appear at his present manifestation, even 
as signs of the great resurrection, (as can be seen in my 
three books,) than to call, at my steps, in his name, the 
one or other corpse, destined for burial, back into life. 
But since Dorathea, for the confirmation of the appear- 
ance of our Lord, as I announce the same, has risen 
from the dead, it is to be observed that her resurrection, 
also, though performed before the necessary witnesses, 
was yet done much in secrecy; and it can be seen only 
from my explanations, how her death and her resurrection 
serve as a testimony of the present manifestation of our 
Lord; and since she is on a ground on which but few 
men are placed, respecting the reign of spirits, nothing 
is to be feared of her resurrection, since she can impart 
the necessray communications about it to each one who 
is desirous of information about the condition of men 
after death. 

So much, my brethren, that you may have the testi- 
mony that John Jacob Thomson, who, on the 3d of Oc- 
tober, 1840, has solemnly proclaimed in the " Busy 
Martha," No. 15, that we are already in the fifth year 
of the manifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ, for the 
foundation of his new reign on earth, has done this in- 
deed in the name of the Lord, as he pretends himself in 
his annunciation; that yet, indeed, the fifth year, whilst 
he is calculating the same from the period of the pro- 
phetic deposition of Dorathea, had begun only with the 
5th of January, 1841, since we calculate the manifesta- 
tion of our Lord from the 5th of January, 1837, and live 
now, whilst the Lord causes this mystery to be explained 
through me, really in the fifth year of the manifestation 
4* 



36 

of the Lord for the purpose of the peace of all nations. 
But there will follow, in different places of this book, 
other signs for the illustration of this subject, that Thom- 
son, by a higher impulse, made known the appearance of 
the Lord Christ in the " Martha," for a testimony that I, 
as a messenger of Christ, announce this appearance. The 
hellish dragon, with his retinue, trembled when J. J. 
Thomson sent to John Rossel the annunciation of the 
appearance of Christ for the u Martha, " and since, in the 
same, no mention was made that I was apostle or mes- 
senger of Christ at this manifestation; Rossel believed 
that Thomson announced another manifestation of Christ 
than I, and he permitted himself to be actuated by the 
devil, in order to use this opportunity, and to write in the 
same No. 15 of the " Martha," that against me which 
was dictated unto him by Satan, in which Thomson an- 
nounces, in the most intimate connection with me, the 
manifestation of the Lord. We must, then, now hear 
the blasphemy of Satan through Rossel, since, to me not 
only the prophets, but even the devils (yet in their own 
way,) give testimony to me, that I am an apostle at the 
manifestation of Christ. The devil's testimony is con- 
tained in Rossel's article, No. 15 of the " Martha," 
having for a head the words, " Ei, was ist das?" [Eh? 
what is this ?] the explanation of which the reader shall now 
receive, according to my manuscript composed in Boston, 
or according to the large letter which Dorathea has seen 
in the spirit. RosseTs " Eh? what is this p " begins thus: 
u Lately I was visited by a Catholic Professor." He 
so expresses himself that the reader might be induced to 
believe I had been with him but a few days before the 
appearance of the u Eh!" though the article, written by 
me in his dwelling hadappeared already on the 31st of July, 
in the 6i Disseminator of Truth/' a German periodical 
tending towards materialism, and his " Eh!" only on the 
3d of October in the {t Busy Martha." For since it is the 
Lord's will to show to the preachers in the strangest ways 
of his wonderful guidance their horrible blindness; the un- 
believers must, as often as it pleases the Lord, promulgate 
my articles through their papers, whilst the preachers, as 



37 

the scribes did in the time of the appearance of Christ in the 
flesh, endeavor to hinder the progress of his cause. Yet all 
their exertions can produce only this effect, that the great 
manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ reveals itself the 
more gloriously. I ask our preacher Rossel, how it hap- 
pened, that so late as the month of October, he mentioned 
my visit in his periodical, in such a manner as if I had 
been only a few days before with him, although it took 
place in the month of July. He will not be able to 
answer this question until he has studied my work. Then 
he will become fully convinced from my 3d volume, that 
now Christ leads the supreme command, sitting on the 
white horse, and that hosts of white horses follow him, as 
.is written in Revel, xix. 11 — 16. Christ with his hosts 
stands in the field of battle at Harmageddon on my side, 
and his servants indicate unto me, when I have to strike 
with the iron-rod, and when to hold back the same, which 
he has confided to me at the foundation of his glorious 
kingdom on earth, as has been prophesied in Revel, ii, 
21 — and in other places. This rod extended far, and hit 
first at the Bishop of Detroit, in Michigan, then it ex- 
tended itself to the court of Austria, and fell upon the 
Aulic Curate of the Emperor; then others; yet did the same 
strike onlysingle party-leaders of the Christians, obviously, 
that the great mo1 ion towards the peace of Christ on earth, 
might prepare itself duly. 

As on my side the heavenly dwellers lead the supreme 
command, so stands on the opposite side the hellish dragon 
with his army, and takes those whom Christ orders to be 
striken with the iron-rod, in his custody, and the heavenly 
hosts are watching about the performance of that which is 
necessary as a preparation to the great victory of Christ 
over his enemies at Harmageddon. Thus I have given, 
for instance, to the Catholic Bishop of Detroit, (to whom, 
as he was a German, I sent before the festival of Easter, 
1839, the first two volumes of my work,) at the same 
time, in the name of the Lord the solemn declaration, that, 
in case he would not begin to announce the great mani- 
festation of our Lord, as explained in my work, on the 
next festival of Easter, he should be expelled on the 



same festival of Easter from the church of Jesus. He 
has not fulfilled his duty, and has consequently, on the 
feast of Easter been stricken by the iron-rod and deliv- 
ered unto Satan in his custody, and been carried soon 
afterwards to Europe, where he has renounced the bish- 
opric, from which he was expelled by Jesus Christ the 
Lord, on Easter. 

But not only those to whom I expressly announce in 
the name of the Lord, the exclusion from his church, are 
stricken by the iron-rod, but it is said in the 3d volume 
of the " new work," as it is called in the " Eh, what is 
this ?" page 455: " The punishment of exclusion from the 
church of Chtist falls upon each teacher of religion, of a 
christian denomination, when he does not (as soon as he 
can,) thoroughly study my three volumes of memorable 
events, and then at the next opportunity announce the pre- 
sent mercies of our Lord Jesus Christ. I am the first 
who brings the joyful message, Rev. 14, 9 — 11. But to 
this message belong all teachers of religion throughout all 
Christianity, 8lc." Then it is said on the end of this 
solemn annunciation: u Christ the Lord has determined 
the great term of separation in which we shall know to 
distinguish the worthv expounders of the gospel from the 
worshipers of the beast and his image." 

It is not myself, but Christ, the Lord, who has ordained 
this solemn proclamation, to be already prophesied by his 
Prophets of the old and new covenant, in manifold man- 
ners, and now confirmed by a long chain of wonders and 
signs of every kind, that every preacher of any Christian 
denomination, who now neglects his supremely important 
duty of promulgating the great manifestation of our Lord 
for the establishment of universal peace, be excluded from 
his church. How could Christ bring forth his peace on 
earth, if he had not made known at his appearance by his 
messenger, that he excluded all preachers from his church, 
who have opportunity to announce the great things, which 
he now has done for us, in case they should neglect this 
duty ? Are not such ministers servants of their bellies, and 
worshippers of the beast and its image, since they, though 
Christ has appeared to us for the foundation of his peace, 



39 

keep alive the hellish spirit of party? And have not all 
those, to whom I have paid personal visits in order to 
offer to them the new work, had the fairest opportunity to 
become convinced about this subject? As my master, 
though he was the Lord of heaven and earth, during his 
earthly career, was pleased to be poor for our sake, thus 
also his Apostle, to whom roads for obtaining great riches 
were opened, is extremely poor, and for printing his books 
several poor mechanics lent money. Consequently 
my books cannot be distributed gratuitously, but from the 
sale debts will be paid. The price of the u new work," 
having become large, is moderate. But where I have 
found preachers who gave me hope that they would study 
it, but who complained about want of money, I added, 
that I would give them also the work cheaper, and when 
I expected, it might bring good fruits, I gave it even 
gratuitously. But our Rossel, where I met with no signs 
of poverty, would not take it even when I remarked, that 
if he wished I would leave it cheaper: Therefore, Christ, 
the Lord, has, when I left him without having succeeded, 
without my announcing it to him, excluded him immediately 
from his church, and Satan has taken him in his custody, 
that he might serve to preachers as a sign of warning. 

In my work it has been shown by many examples, that 
now the heavenly host on white horses are carefully 
watching that, all that which belongs to the great mystery 
of the present manifestation of our Lord, be performed not 
only by our, but also by the opposite party in due time. 
I have therein introduced many persons, who, being pre- 
pared for the attack of Satan, were to be seized by him in 
the right moment, to furnish me that which I wanted ex- 
actly from him, in order to strike Satan, and to open the 
eyes of the blind. And so it happened also with John 
Rossel. When he, at my visit had evil thoughts about 
me, he opened his heart to Satan, who took possession 
of him. But the host on white horses walked over him, 
that he was not permitted to express himself sooner in his 
paper about me, till the right moment had arrived, viz. at 
that time when some of the heavenly army instigated 
Thomson solemnly to declare in the name of the Lord, 



40 

that we are already in the 5th year of the manifestation 
of our Lord, and silently to include into this solemn de- 
claration, that I am the messenger of the Lord at his mani- 
festation, and to have this promulgated by the "Martha." 
The demons, observing that the Lord was preparing for 
them a new stroke, became infuriated, and the heavenly 
host, when the right moment arrived, allowed the hellish 
fury to be poured out in the same number of the Martha 
upon the Messenger, in which he solemnly has been de- 
clared as such, in order that he might explain the hellish 
composition, for the benefit of the blind, whose eyes were 
to be opened by it. But, mark well, the heavenly watch- 
men, as will be seen kept the strongest inspection, that 
the demons could not let flow more in the pen of their 
hireling, than that was wanted for the present occasion. 

Before I give an account of the parts of this product, I 
must observe, in order to increase the astonishment of the 
reader, that I went from our Rossel immediately to Phil- 
adelphia, and met there a Catholic Doctor of Divinity, 
editor of a German religious paper, entitled "Hosianna." 
Him I induced to promise me a report to be given by 
him in his new periodical about my work. He did so on 
the 12th of August, 1840, and speaks in No 6. of the 
u Hosianna,'' thus of me. 

"Mr. Smolnikar, whose personally unblemished cha- 
racter, sober way of living, philological and physiological 
knowledge, and noble exertions to unite all nations into the 
one church of Christ, are objects to which in every 
respect the tribute of our respect is due, and full justice 
is done by us, does not belong to a class of those vulgar 
religious fanatics, who so frequently visit this land, divi- 
ded by a thousand sects, and are used to deceive their 
stupid proselytes through the mask of hypocrisy, &lc." 
Dr. Charles Joseph Koch, when writing the above, had 
not yet studied thoroughly my work, and he also must be 
pointed out by me as a sign. When he was seized by 
the direction of the Lord, 1 sent to him a long article for 
several numbers of his paper, beginning on the 1st of 
September in No. 8, to which he has added in the begin- 
ning the following remarks : 



41 

" We open the columns of our paper with pleasure to 
every reply, considering the maxim as a sacred one. 
u Audiatur et altera pars/' (Let the other party be listened 
to likewise); the truth appearing the more gloriously out 
of the struggle. We admit with the less scruple the ar- 
ticles of Mr. Smolnikar, the more we consider his ten- 
dency toward uniting all confessions, to be of a magnani- 
mous character, &c." 

This is the testimony of a man, who then indeed had 
not yet taken the right view, but who was yet by no means, 
so much under the influence of Satan, as to serve as the 
writer of such a product as the " Eh, what is this?" to 
which now short remarks will be added, with the observa- 
tion; that every one who possess dexterity in writing could 
with the help of my work write a big volume about this 
and the remaining products of the same number of the 
" Martha,'' as far as they serve to illustrate the same. I 
shall in quoting the. words of the Ci Eh, what is this?" not 
address Mr. Rossel, but only his driver, the devil, who 
has produced this piece by his instrumentality. 

Satan calls me a " Catholic professor." Why did he 
not add u a Catholic professor of the biblical study?" This 
I was during the last 10 years, before the Lord has called 
me to the Apostleship. From the professional chair of 
biblical studies, 1 had to teach by what principles one 
must be guided, and what studies must precede and ac- 
company the explanation of the sacred scriptures, in order 
to enter into the true sense of the holy writ: I had at the 
same time to explain the scriptures, as also to answer 
becomingly to their antagonists. But Satan uses the title 
of " Catholic professor," only for the purpose of render- 
ing me odious to the sects. From whence else did the 
sects originate, but either immediately out of the Catholic 
church or mediately, when older sects produced new ones? 
And wherefrom did the sects derive that which they are 
still possessed of, of Christian character, than either di- 
rectly or indirectly from the Catholic church? Out of the 
Catholic church came Luther, Calvin, and other leaders 
of sects, and every thing of a Christian character, which 
is still to be found on earth, had to pass through the 



42 

Catholic church. Those, who in the Catholic church in- 
vestigate the sources of Christianity becomingly, know 
better to distinguish than the sectarian preachers, what is 
in them truly Christian, and what originated with the 
beast, and the Lord, as every one can convince himself 
from my 3d volume, has caused it to be prophesied, that 
He would call his messenger at the foundation of univer- 
sal peace in our days out of the Catholic church. But 
Satan, in order to render him odious to those blinded by 
prejudices, calls him a Catholic professor. 

" The Devil is a liar, and the father of lies," says the 
Lord. In the " Eh, what is this?" he has proved him- 
self again as such: for he asserts of me, that I pretend 
to have myself written my work by Divine inspiration, in 
three volumes. Where and when did I assert this? — 
How my work originated, every body knows who has 
duly studied the same — I having likewise, about this 
point, written as much as was necessary. But the igno- 
rant confound the higher guidance with Divine inspiration. 
If they had studied what is required in order to under- 
stand the Bible, they would not bring forth such nonsense. 
Now, they need only to study my work, in order to view 
a thousand things even in the Bible from the right point, 
which they, till now, have seen in the wrong light. My 
work has originated exactly as the Bible — by the higher 
guidance; for this the proofs are the signs through which 
the Lord has shown that I am his apostle; and I have 
even brought forth in my work, diverse signs of quite a 
peculiar description, which have not yet made their ap- 
pearance in the Bible, but only now at the present mani- 
festation of the Lord. But, as in the Bible occur many 
things of which the biblical writers were aware, not by 
immediate higher illumination, but in other ways, this is 
also the case with my work, in the publication of which 
the higher direction has even arranged it in such a man- 
ner, that the deepest mysteries, on pages with the mystic 
numbers on them, most corresponding to their contents, 
and other astonishing things, came forth through the 
numbers of the pages. This will be seen from my third 
volume; and, though seemingly of no moment, will cause 



43 

surprise. I shall, also, in this treatise, find an opportu- 
nity of introducing some examples to the amazement of 
all future centuries. 

But we must deal with Satan in a short manner. lie 
pretends that, should I exclude his agent from the church, 
" there would be already a horn of the seven-headed 
beast." 1 have already declared that I can exclude no- 
body from the church of Christ whom Christ does not 
exclude. I am not Christ, but only an apostle of Christ, 
who labors incessantly that all might be united in the 
church of Christ; and I stand with all those whom 
Christ acknowledges to belong to him in the fellowship 
of the church: nay, they, as long as the mystery disclosed 
in my work cannot be known by them, belong to what- 
soever party, who are not animated by party spirit — 
which is a spirit of Satan-— but by the spirit of Christ; 
who, however, were not capable of removing the parti- 
tions, which have originated by the folly of the leaders, 
till the lord has appeared unto us, and gave by his apostle 
the solemn declaration, that now, together with popery, all 
religious parties in his church are ceasing. To announce 
this, is now the duty of every minister who can know 
this; and those who refuse to do so, are excluded by 
Christ from his church; as he caused this to be prophe- 
sied by the prophets and confirmed by signs of every 
description, whether I may announce them by their 
names as excluded, to the believing, or not. However, 
that nobody may deceive himself, and that the great mo- 
tion for the purpose of the universal peace of Christ be 
prepared, I have first solemnly announced some leaders 
in the Catholic church as excluded from the church of 
Christ — having risen first as apostle of the Lord in the 
Catholic church, and most solemnly performed the mys- 
teries of the great exclusion of the beast and its adhe- 
rents, on the feast of Easter, 1838, in the Catholic 
Cathedral church here in Boston. But the reader must 
study the explanation of the beast, and of the mysteries 
for its exclusion, in my work — since this matter cannot 
be treated with brevity. Amongst the Protestant preach- 
ers, I have only made known, by means of the press, the 
5 



44 

exclusion of three from the church of the Lord, who had 
risen publicly against the cause of the Lord; and the 
reader can come, by means of my third volume, to the 
conviction that the Lord has shown by signs, that I must do 
this as a faithful servant of Christ. My heart bleeds, when 
experiencing the blindness and stubbornness of men, 
which must have the effect that Christ separates them 
from his body, that the whole body may not perish. But 
Satan makes of me a horn of the beast for my having 
given, as a servant of Christ in the new work, the neces- 
sary disclosure about the horns of the beast; deceiving 
thus men, by inducing them still to adore the beast, 
which has given rise, by party spirit, to the greatest 
desolations. 

Let us hear the spirit of lies, what else he utters in his 
;: Eh, what is this?" He lies in making me say, that I 
11 was the apostle sent by God for the purpose, that the 
Christians must adhere to me if they wanted to be saved. " 
To this lie he adds, furthermore, the singular remark: 
" The devil said, also, to the Saviour, that he would give 
unto him all the kingdoms of the world, provided he would 
prostrate himself before, and adore him." Where did I 
say that the Christians must adhere to me in order to be 
saved? Did I not already, on the title page of the first 
volume, indicate, that therein the historical proof was 
contained, that Christ ordained my rising as an extraor- 
dinary messenger for the union of all nations in his 
church? Has not, in the second volume, a nearer illus- 
tration of this proof been given? Have not, in the third 
volume, the prophecies been explained, which prove as 
clearly as the light of the sun, that Christ has appeared 
unto us in our days, for the foundation of universal peace 
on the whole earth, and has destined me his messenger at 
his manifestation? Do I not repeat in my work, that 1 
am the least deserving of the servants of Christ, not pos- 
sessing any preference on this account before other men: 
that the Lord has made me his messenger and has 
proved it by signs of every description? He has not 
worked signs for my sake, but as an evidence of his 
great manifestation, which I announce in his name, in 



45 

order that the preachers might, with me, unite in Christ 
to bind the dragon, who deceives the nations. Where 
did I seek for adherents? The leaders of sects strive to 
gain followers; but the apostle looks only out for men, in 
order to unite with them in Christ, and to found, with 
united strength, the kingdom of Christ on earth. But 
this enrages Satan, that he distorts my words, and he 
contrives even to appear in the shape of an angel of 
light, to represent me as an idol, claiming that men should 
prostrate themselves before and adore me. But how 
dangerous to the devil this apostle is, whom he has stig- 
matized with the character of an idol, he himself teaches 
his readers, in order to press it upon their heart to be 
on their guard against the apostle, by declaring of him, 
u He has studied in his time a good deal, yet not enough : 
the one thing is needful. Mary has chosen the best 
part." 

I must turn one moment from the devil to Rossel; for 
even Satan must remind us sometimes of something. 
Thus, I have, for instance, learned from him, amongst 
others, that I have entreated the brethren, in vol. ii. page 
592, who are united with me in Christ, to give me the 
title of (i Brother Andrew ;" and Rossel should come to 
the understanding that only Satan could drive him to such 
assertions — and this, because he has become subject to 
the power of the former by not lending an ear to my re- 
quest in the name of Christ, to promulgate his apparition 
for the purpose of universal peace. It is, finally, time 
he should learn that, strictly to perform what he has 
been called upon by me to do already, as early as July, 
1840, is most needful for him, if he wishes to be saved. 

But let us once more hear the devil portraying the 
apostle of the peace of Christ. He paints him thus: 
" He is dressed plainly, shows much affectation and po- 
liteness; thus are all the belly-servants when they are 
looking out for money." I am, indeed, dressed not only 
plainly but very poorly. I had to wander about, during 
the greatest heat, in a patched winter dress; and when I 
arrived from Baltimore at Philadelphia, a mechanic of 
my acquaintance gave me a hat, already thrown away by 



46 

him, with the remark that it would yet do better than my 
own. Again, here in Boston, another mechanic pre- 
sented me with a pair of breeches, already used — mine 
being already much torn. This is not done for the pur- 
pose of making money, but because I have none — even 
for procuring the most indispensable necessaries. But 
the devil assumes every form to blacken me. Through 
some, he proclaims me as excessively rude, whilst I am 
only dealing him the merited blows; by others, that I 
indulged in a show of affectation and politeness What- 
ever my motives might be, he would certainly never be 
satisfied, since he is constantly tormented by me, in the 
name of the Lord, and this hellish beast numbers me 
with the belly-serving hirelings who are striving for 
money. There were roads opened to me in my native 
country for gathering riches; but the Lord has early 
taught me to strive for higher treasures than gold and 
silver; and I was free, when he has called me in the adja- 
cent country, in order to prepare me there during twelve 
years for my present vocation. There, also, I might 
have had all commodities of life; but I was content with 
the necessaries, in order that the belly might not impede 
me in the deeper investigation and contemplation of 
things sublime. Finally the call of the Lord ordered 
me to travel to America. He has prepared for me what 
was necessary for the journey, but no means to subsist 
on for many weeks. I could have induced the three 
hundred priests, who had been my students and as many 
who were otherwise my friends, to contribute, amongst 
themselves, money, and to collect amongst others, on my 
behalf, that I, furnished with earthly means, could do, 
here in America, the necessary steps for the work of 
God. But the Lord has taught me to be on my guard, 
to avoid even the faintest appearance that I was anxious 
for money, and to fly to America, when they were about 
collecting for me, against my will, and how I have to 
right, in America, the idol Mammon, in order to be able 
to disseminate the manifestation of the Lord — this will be 
seen in my work. I could, indeed, write a still larger 
volume than the third is, in order to show how, even after 



47 

its publication, the devil is taking possession of all to 
whom I am applying for money in behalf of the continua- 
tion of the work of the Lord, except that some poor 
ones, who have been enlightened by the Lord, cheerfully 
do that which is in their power. On my journey, Satan 
has taken such a hold of most of the preachers, that I 
would have been unable to defray my travelling expenses 
from the sale of my books, had I not, upon the road, 
usually been contented with bread and water, in lieu of 
the customary aliments. Thus I served the belly. 

Listen, how the devil further declaims against me. 
u He says he had mastered several languages. Of this 
the most stupid boor could boast likewise, after having 
studied them daily for years." I don't remember in what 
connection languages have been mentioned. This is yet, 
as every thing else alleged by Satan, only for the purpose 
of calumniating me, and to make the ignorant believe that, 
after the lapse of some years, even the most stupid boor 
could master several languages. I am not used to say 
this of myself, but Satan misconstrues my words — since 
I know well the import of the expression, " to be master 
of a language." I have, indeed, in order to discover the 
craftiness of Satan in various ways, studied a couple of 
dozens of languages, but not with the purpose of master- 
ing all of them; and the most stupid boor cannot even 
master his own language, even if he would devote his 
whole life time to the study of the same; because this 
already requires talent, and each one who is destitute of 
the same, can but poorly express himself in his own lan- 
guage. Yet, in order to prevent the boor's presumption, 
to look down upon the learned man with disdain, and 
entertain the opinion that he could advance in a brief 
space of time so far as to master several languages, I 
would add only this much, that Alfieri, who had the mas- 
tery of his own language, the Italian, tells us in his 
autobiography, that the study of this his own language, 
has cost him ten years of trouble and labor; and Cicero, 
who had the command of his native language, the Latin, 
spent far more than ten years before he got full posses- 
sion of the same. The writer, by whom Satan has said 
5* 



48 

the above, is now too old to hope that he could ever 
master his own tongue. 

One more little specimen of the angel of darkness in 
the glimmer of light. He says, '* I requested him, in 
the morning, to lead the devotion <->f my family by prayer; 
he excused himself by saying, { Pray you; 1 am used to 
repeat the prayer/ To repeat prayers is also given to 
parrots." 1 have looked through the tempter's mind, and 
used indeed the alleged words, without further explanation, 
that I am accustomed, when I have an opportunity ot as- 
sembling with my people for this purpose, to pray before 
them; but in his family would only repeat his words when 
he precedes me. The writer has, in the u Eh, what is 
this?" only become a parrot of the seducer. When it 
appeared to the Lord to have filled his measure, he or- 
dered the tempter to bring to the light of day that which 
was hidden, but was to be made public, in order 
that I was enabled now to repeat his words; an act to 
which the blindness of our times forces me so often that 
I have become quite accustomed to it. 

But about Demme and Bishop Erb, of whom he is 
also speaking to me in the " Eh, what is this?" I shall 
not follow his words, since I have already done so rela- 
tively to Dr. Demme, because he would not listen to my 
prayers: but to Bishop Erb, Rossel might declare* that 
with the hymn book announced by the bishop on the page 
following the " Eh, what is this?" as soon ready for pub- 
lication, some delay ought to take place; since quite a 
new song will now appear, which he must propagate be- 
fore all other hymns, provided he wishes to belong to the 
number of Christian preachers. 

Now we must repeat likewise the following words of 
Satan, yet with the remark that, whilst repeating the 
same, I often am neglectful of repeating likewise his 
orthographical and other grammatical blunders: " As 
to his three volumes, they appear to me to be like a vat, 
the light must altogether come from outward into it, ex- 
ceptwhat he has borrowed from Hilling and Bengel," &c. 
From Satan nothing better can be expected to come than 
nonsense and contradiction. First he boasted of his 



49 

steadfastness when I tried "to force my three volumes 
upon him," and now he dares to pronounce a verdict 
against them without having read them. But if he had 
even perused them, no light would have entered into 
him, he being a densely closed vessel, where dwells 
nothing but darkness. Nobody has as yet disgraced my 
books, and nobody will disgrace them throughout eternity, 
except those who, instead of studying with an upright 
heart the great things revealed therein, which Christ 
has done in his present manifestation, that they may 
comprehend them correctly, allow themselves to be ac- 
tuated by Satan to calumniate them. This I have de- 
monstrated in my third volume by warning examples on 
so called doctors, amongst whom is also Dr. Demme; 
that is, since at the present manifestation of our Lord, 
every one to whom are confided peculiar parts, must bear 
the appellation properly belonging to it — in plain lan- 
guage, teachers of darkness; of whom already the 
apostle Paul has prophesied, yet so secretly, that it was 
(till I unfolded it in my third volume) as hidden from all 
mortals as it was concealed to the writer of the " Eh, 
what is this?" that I am the apostle of Christ, and as 
such I must also literally repeat that which he writes of 
me. " He says he would inflict upon Dr. Demme and 
Bishop Erb a blow: the angels of Satan had also inflicted 
blows upon Paul." (The reader will observe from the 
foregoing that I did not intend to quote these words, but 
some of the heavenly host on white horses reminded me 
that I had to quote them, because Satan also was forced 
to cite the same.) Thou, hellish serpent! speak not so 
absurdly of the apostle, who has shown to thy writer that 
he has stricken Dr. Demme already, in the third volume, 
on page 766, without giving him further explanation that 
Christ, at his present manifestation, caused the exhibition 
of a singular spectacle by this teacher of darkness, and 
the whole synod, over which he presided, beginning on 
page 666 and ending not sooner than 766, with the blow 
which Dr. Demme and his squire Schmidt, editor of the 
German Lutheran Church paper, received by the apostle. 
Dr. Demme, — whose first name I left in the new work 



50 

unexplained, presupposing that every one understands 
what doctor means, but certainly the second, which, to 
decypher, all teachers of languages would have proved 
to be too incompetent, — must already appear in the third 
volume, page 666, where he makes his first entry in my 
work with his name, bearing all the titles of deeply mys- 
terious signification belonging to him as a representative, 
in order that the prophecy of Swedenborg might prove 
itself true, asserting that the beast in the revelation, with 
the number 666, would finally be realised by the Protest- 
ants. But, exactly one hundred pages further, (a very 
deep mystery relating to the number of one hundred 
having been discovered in my new work,) stands, on 
page 766, the following; after the previous occurrence of 
such signs which, if I had no others than those happen- 
ing by Christ's ordinance, during my steps with Dr. 
Demme and his champion, would alone sufficiently prove 
that Christ has appeared unto me. " Therefore, every 
one could easily see, without so many proofs of my apos- 
tleship, only from that which Christ the Lord has disco- 
vered unto us through these two men, that I am acting 
in accordance with his will, whilst I, this 11th day of 
March, 1840, do exclude the pastor of the Zion's and 
St. Michael's church in Philadelphia, Dr. Demme, and 
the editor of the Lutheran Church paper in Easton, Mr. 
Frederic Schmidt, from the church, in the name of Jesus 
Christ and in the quality of his apostle." 

There exists a corresponding relation between the "Eh, 
what is this ?" as with the two before mentioned men. 
Bishop Jacob Erb is the master, and John Rossel his 
shield-bearer. That the Bishop's name is Jacob, I would 
not have known, if he had not signed, in the same 
number where the "Eh, what is this ?" occurs, a reso- 
lution with his name, "Jacob Erb, Bishop." That the 
apostolic blow has been iuflicted upon Dr. Demme and 
Prof. Schmidt, on account of a resolution of the Synod, 
agreed upon when Dr. Demme presided, can be seen 
from my third volume; but this Episcopal resolution is not 
deserving of such a blow ; for it begins, " I make it by 
these presents known, that our German Hymn Book will 



51 

now soon be republished," &c. Between the "Eh, what 
is this?" and its appendix and the Episcopal resolution, 
there are but two heads "Camp Meeting" and "Revi- 
val Account," the mysteries of which cannot be explained 
here, because only some parts of the many can be dis- 
closed by me. Of the mystery of Jacob in the new work, 
as well on the side of the dragon, whose followers are 
mounted on black horses, as on the part of the heavenly 
host on white horses, the depths which the Lord kept con- 
cealed till to his present manifestation are now laid open. 
Here may finally stand the following to be kept in 
memory: 

" And when her days to be delivered, were fulfilled, 
behold, theie were twins in her womb. And the first 
came out red all over, like an hairy garment; and they 
called his name Esau. And after that came his brother 
out, and his hand did take hold on Esau's heel, and his 
name was called Jacob. Gen. xxv. 24 — 26: namely, from 
the Hebrew word, indicating heel, from which the verb 
expressing "to cheat," "to deceive," together with the 
name "Jacob" is derived. That this Patriarch, Jacob, 
has given a great prophecy for the Apostle of the present 
manifestation of our Lord, will be seen from my third 
volume: but that the Lord caused likewise the discord 
of Jacob with Esau, on account of the birth-right and its 
termination, to be represented by a great spectacle per- 
formed on the feast of Easter, 1838, becomes already 
evident in the first volume of my work; but the whole 
explains itself fully only in the third volume. Finally the 
dragon shows how Jacob holds the heel of Esau, whilst 
Satan's angel is beating the Apostle: viz. Demme 
is pastor of the Lutheran sect, and is president of the 
Zion's church and of the synod, who have delivered their 
confession concerning- my Apostolic steps, and published 
the same in the Lutheran Church paper, to be taken as 
in the mystery as a head of all the parties, originating 
with and from the so called reformation, since the sectari- 
anism of the so called reformation has taken its rise with 
Luther. But Bishop Jacob Erb holds still with his hand 
the heel of the rough Esau. He is bishop of a sect 



52 

lately risen from the same reformation, and holds, to say 
so, the heel of the foregoing sects with his hand. His 
sect, having become removable towards the termination, 
and his shield-bearer having published the solemn de- 
claration, that we are already in the fifth year of the 
manifestation of our Lord, though the "Martha," has the 
prophetic name of " United Brethren in Christ," that is, 
they will be such as soon as they shall be united in Christ 
with the Apostle of the great manifestation of Christ. In 
order that this may happen, the Apostle strikes now the 
angel of the Satan, who before had beaten the Apostle by 
Jacob Erb, that is, heir of the former leaders of sects, by 
calling him a Catholic priest, (staff) and now endeavors 
to inflict unto him new wounds by the instrumentality of 
the shield bearer of the Bisliop, in the " Eh, what is this?" 
yet could only effect so much, that he himself is the 
more severely beaten by the Apostle. I have on the 24th 
of July, 1840, written the memorable diploma, which has 
appeared on the 31st of July in the German paper, the 
Cl Disseminator of Truth," on the window under the roof 
of John Rossel, enjoying at the same time a fine view 
into the gardens of Baltimore. On the 25th of July 
when I refused to pray before them, Rossel and his wife 
sang before me; then we took breakfast, and I de- 
parted from Baltimore to Philadelphia. On the 25th of the 
same month, Jacobus is in the Almanac. If the reader 
will now study in my third volume that which the Lord has 
prepared for me, likewise on the 25th of July, 1839, by the 
editor of the Lutheran church paper, and by others, and 
will not forget that it has been proved in my new work 
through thousands of examples, that the heavenly host 
watches also that every thing be done on the right day, 
and at the right hour; then he will correctly understand 
the fore-singing of our Rossel and the u German Hymn- 
book" of his Bishop Erb, for I would have to write one 
hundred volumes if I should explain every thing, which 
the Lord is now doing. 

Consequently I conclude here with the remark, that if 
in lieu of such a blind devil as that of the " Eh, what is 
this?" has shown himself, a hundred thousand doctors 



53 

should rise against my books; I can show them in pro- 
portion to my hand's ability of writing, that none of them 
have studied them. If his under-strapper had read my 
books, he would have observed so much, that the devil 
would have furnished him with what he has committed 
unto paper; for, before the edition of the second volume 
1 have read nothing of Hilling and of JBengel only so 
much as is useful for the critical determination of the 
Greek text of the New Testament. But this devil under- 
stands nothing of these mysteries, but he pressed out in 
his rage only the " Explained Revelation" of Bengel 
from his writer, which has appeared first in the year 1740, 
of course, exactly one hundred years before the present 
devil's practices. But I read them only after the pub- 
lishing of my second volume; yet not for the purpose of 
borrowing something from them for the explanation of the 
mysteries, which were known neither to Bengel nor to 
Hilling, nor to any mortal, till Christ the Lord has ap- 
peared unto us; but for the purpose of introducing 
some witnesses, proving that the present manifestation of 
the Lord ought not to be so strange a thing to the preach- 
ers of our days, as it is really to them, because the Lord 
has called already (during the space of one hundred years) 
several men, in order to show that he was to appear for 
the foundation of universal peace with the year 1836, 
though no mortal knew how he would appear, till he 
begins to disclose the sealed mystery by the Apostle, 
whom he has sent for the explanation of his manifestation, 
but Satan employs every one of his machines in order to 
deceive mankind, that he, whom Christ has designated 
and sealed as his Apostle by signs ot every kind, might 
not be considered as such. 

Now, listen, ye nations! finally to the last assertions of 
Satan by his Rossel (little horse) whom we yet by the 
grace of our Lord, wish to free from the horrible slavery. 
He says: " What will you say to that, when a fore-run- 
ner or Apostle of the Millenium ought to appear, would 
then the providence of God overlook all the holy angels 
— departed Prophets — still living upright, regenerated 



54 

preachers, or honest farmers, and choose a bewitched 
professor? I say no. His name is A. B. Smolnikar." 
It would require a whole volume properly to explain 
even these last words, (which Satan caused Rossel to have 
put on record) to such persons who know about the mys- 
teries of heavenj as little as children of seven years age, 
but are less tractable and docile than well taught infants. 
This mystery has, however, been duly unfolded also in 
this respect in my " new work," why the Lord has in 
our days called a professor of the biblical study as apostle 
of his great manifestation, and caused this appearance to 
be explained by him. I shall consequently mention here 
only a few words for the purpose of unfolding the hellish 
folly and deep cunning of Satan. He thinks to deceive 
the reader by telling him that it would have been better 
to choose an angel or a departed prophet for the apostle- 
ship, than a professor of the biblical study. If all con- 
cerning this mystery were as blind as his Rossel, he could 
bring them to the conviction that " white" is u black." 
He who has no idea of the spiritual kingdom and knows 
nothing of the transactions of the apostle of the milleniai 
peace might yet fancy it to be better to introduce one 
clothed in immortality into this dying life of ours, in order 
to perform the functions of an apostle: yet should these 
unwise people, ignorant as they are of the spiritual king- 
dom, know so much, that as yet no prophet and no apostle 
ever has come from the other life in order to do the busi- 
ness of mortal men. However, those who are expecting 
somebody out of eternity as herald of the manifestation of 
our Lord, will by a deeper study of my work be led also 
to a more correct insight about this point, and see in the 
same time that Moses, and amongst the apostles, Andrew 
and Paul, have been revived in the person of the apostle of 
the present manifestation of the Lord, yet in such a man- 
ner as Elijah, John, the forerunner of Christ, and other 
prophets and apostles come now forth in so far, as that 
begins to be disclosed in their writings which was to 
remain concealed till the present manifestation of the 
Lord. 



55 

Not less senseless and crafty Satan acts in opposing 
me to the now living, fully converted ministers of the 
gospel. What marks can he find on me of my not being 
truly converted? Perhaps this is a mark, that I, when 
at Rossel's had not to pray before him, but to repeat his 
words. But in the dwelling of Rossel I had prayed to 
my Lord long before Rossel, and his family. Or does 
Satan perhaps believe that I am no preacher? Indeed no 
preacher according to his taste, as sectarian ministers 
are, who do not preach in the spirit of Christ for the 
purpose of universal union, but as belly servants for the 
upholding of sects, which are a product of Satan. But 
I preached the gospel of Christ in my native country, in 
more than forty churches in the Illyrian language, then 
again in a foreign region in many meeting-houses, not 
often in the Sclavonian but frequently in the German. 
Besides this I preached during ten years every day, the 
Gospel in the Latin language to aspirants to the priest- 
hood, by explaining to them, as professor, the Holy 
Scripture; and in America I preach indefatigably by 
speaking and writing the great message by which the 
dominion of Satan on earth is to be destroyed, and the 
reign of the peace of Christ will be founded. This tor- 
ments the dragon horribly, and he calls me in retaliation 
"a bewitched professor," from whom he wants the apos- 
tleship to be taken away, and conferred upon one of his 
belly-serving ministers, whom he calls converted preach- 
ers, he hoping to be upon good terms with these leaders 
of sects, and is deeply convinced that he cannot stand 
before me, since Christ has conferred the apostleship 
upon me. He would even prefer an honest farmer to 
me, whom he does not consider as upright but as a 
bewitched professor, for the dragon believes, as some 
years ago Napoleon, led by him, believed, that the 
dominion of the world ought to belong unto him. But 
now he observes that Christ the Lord caused a long 
chain of signs of every description and of prophesies to 
be prepared by his apostle in three volumes, in order to 
open the eyes of the nations, that they will see how the 
dragon exercises a dominion over them, but who will be 
6 



56 

bound and carried off to hell, in order to suffer his punish- 
ment for his unjust government on earth. Since I am labor- 
ing in the name of the Lord, that the nations may be freed 
from the dominion of Satan and be led to Christ, the right- 
ful Lord, I am, according to the principles of Satan, not 
an honest man, but a bewitched professor. According to 
his doctrine, those only are honest men, who deceive 
men for the purpose of collecting money. The most 
honest were the Pharisees and scribes, who taught the 
people that Jesus of Nazareth was not Christ, and then 
seduced the same to such an extent as to cry out "Cru- 
cify him!" And now, in his opinion, the most honest 
men are those preachers, who deceive the people by 
preaching and crying that I am no Apostle of Christ. 
But as from the death of Christ the most excellent fruits 
have resulted, so out of the bawling of such ministers as 
are desirous of robbing me of my Apostleship, which 
Christ has confided unto me, it is the more clearly man- 
ifest that they are servants of Satan, but I am the true 
Apostle of Christ, at his most glorious manifestation to 
the nations. 

The dragon, by these his servants, is able to imbue 
with all possible follies such men as are stupid enough 
to believe them in every point, instead of examining the 
subject. For what is more foolish than to believe that 
an angel or departed prophet, or a now living preacher 
or farmer, would be more qualified for the Apostleship than 
I am? Who that had studied my work, would have been 
astonished about such a horrible folly ? The angel would 
then be under obligation to write, to take care of the 
printing, to go round to the preachers, and perform a 
thousand other things, which are calculated for nobody 
but for a man, as the Apostle is, and which yet must be 
done in order that the great motion for the peace of our 
Lord on earth, of which the prophets have prophesied, 
might be performed in a manner befitting the supreme 
wisdom. And yet it is seen from my work, that in my 
Apostleship not one single angel, but indeed the host on 
white horses is much engaged; which can be also con- 
cluded from my repeating from the words of the "Eh, what 



57 

is this?" Who would have believed that the Rev. John 
Haesbaert, preacher in Baltimore, would give me direction 
to the Rev. JohnRossel: he was the fittest person lo inform 
me about several other things, as likewise about the cir- 
cumstance that an editor of the "Martha" resided inBalti- 
more; whilst John Haesbaert himself stands in my third 
volume, page 743, among the number 5, so mysterious in 
my Apostleship, before the synodical resolution of most 
important consequences. He consequently was worthy of 
buying my work without hesitation, and also of inviting 
me to dinner. Who would now have believed that a Rossel 
would resist me and that I should frighten him by the 
stroke inflicted by me on Dr. Demme, on account of his 
having presided at this synodical resolution, so much as 
to invite me to lodge with him, and I should write in his 
dwelling that memorable document, which made its ap- 
pearance on the 31st of July in the German " Dissemi- 
nator of Truth." Who should have believed that that 
woman Martha as late as on the 3d of October, would 
give the report of my stay at Rossel's in such a manner 
as if this had happened but a few days before, and that 
this account should not be delivered unto me by 
somebody of Baltimore, but by the prophet, who dwells 
four miles from York, in Pennsylvania, and with it also 
the report of the utmost importance in the 5th year of the 
manifestation of the Lord, that at this manifestation I am 
Apostle of Christ, this report yet so mysteriously penned 
that the "Martha" called it a secret revelation? And that 
he in the same time with the ' 'Martha," would also write 
unto the great assembly of English ministers, who are 
now expecting the manifestation of our Lord, that I am 
the Apostle of this manifestation? Or that these men 
from various states would meet exactly in the moment of 
the arrival of the "Martha" in Boston? In all these trans- 
actions, which appear very trifling in comparison with 
the great things which have been explained in my work, 
several of those on the white horses were likewise en- 
gaged, which I cannot find room here to explain more 
amply, remarking only, that even in the writing of the 
"Eh, what is this?" not only Satan dictated it to his 



58 

parrot, but likewise one on the white horse was occupied 
who watched closely that Satan should not squirt more 
or less of his hellish fury through his pen than was cal- 
culated for the Martha, which was to be sent to me for 
my insight. 

That not only the angels but also the departed prophets 
and apostles, together with many other deceased persons 
make their appearance in my Apostleship, will be seen 
from my works, and all the following centuries will be 
astonished about it. But that no minister and no farmer 
would be qualified for the Apostleship at the present mani- 
festation of the Lord, I must show to the unwise in as short 
a manner as possible. The unwise believe God could do 
all that they wish. He can, however, do only that which he 
will do, and he can be only willing to do that which is proper 
for his supreme wisdom. He cannot turn a parrot into 
an Apostle of his present manifestation, in order to repeat 
that which has been spoken to him by another person. 
For of what benefit would it be if a parrot should talk 
after the Lord had appeared? Who would believe him 
since it happens even to the Apostle that the very preachers 
do not believe him, when he most earnestly assures them 
that the mystery of the present appearance of our Lord, 
is fully revealed in his work, and in order to gain their 
confidence, adds, that the Lord has not called him away 
from the plough, but from the professorship of the biblical 
study to the Apostolate, and caused him to study before 
his call, the languages and works of the old Jews, Heathen 
and Christian as well as those of the modern writers of 
several parties, in order to prepare him for his present 
vocation. When an Apostle thus fitted out cannot gain 
even so much confidence with the present ministers, as 
to induce them to the study of his work, how could a 
parrot find belief if he should declare after others that 
the Lord had appeared for the establishment of universal 
peace on earth? If I am called, after all my declarations 
a bewitched professor, the parrot would likewise be called 
a bewitched parrot. 

But to the present Apostle, something more is needful 
than repeating what has been said before. He has not 



59 

only to give the words of those who are blinded by Satan, 
in order to open their eyes, but he has also to speak 
before the ejolightened, in order to show them, how every 
thing from the time of the oldest patriarchs, prophets and 
apostles, through all the following centuries till to our 
times, stands in connexion with the present great manifes- 
tation of our Lord: he has to disclose the mysteries of 
this appearance and the prophesies relating to it; explain 
the signs worked by the Lord for the confirmation of his 
having come; he must be able to answer all Doctors, by 
whom Satan wishes to blind also the enlightened; he must 
understand the way on which the universal peace upon 
the whole earth will be established and preserved through 
tens of centuries. How much knowledge for these pur- 
poses is required, it would be impossible to point out in 
a couple of volumes. 

To do all this, something more is required than any 
preacher whosoever — if the Lord should now call him to 
the Apostolate — would be capable of performing. The 
Lord could have indeed formed any other boy than me from 
his infancy for this vocation; but the boy would have been 
under the necessity of passing through the same steps 
through which I have been led since my earliest days by 
the extraordinary guidance of the angels of the Lord, in 
order to reach that degree of cultivation which I had 
obtained when the Lord called me to the Apostleship. 
For if this had not taken place, whomsoever he might 
have called, he would have had instead of an Apostle of 
the peace of a thousand years lasting, nothing but a parrot. 
This would not be suitable to the wisdom of the Lord, 
but only suitable to that of those horses, of which Swe- 
denborg has prophesied, which prophecy I have alluded 
to in my third volume. To mention only a trifling circum- 
stance, in passing by, and because having named here 
Swedenborg, for the purpose of opening the eyes of the 
blind, who has understood this point of view and visions 
before, I have given the key to them in my third volume? 
Neither Swedenborg himself nor any body, either of his 
admirers or of his antagonists have comprehended them, 
though for more than seventy years, many thousand 
6* 



60 

learned people have investigated his writings. And if 
you do not understand one of the latter prophets, who 
testifies about me that I am the Apostle of Christ at the 
foundation of universal peace, how can you pretend to be 
able to comprehend Moses, the prophets and the apostles, 
who in various ways are witnessing about me in respect 
to that which the spirit has prophesied through them 
concerning the foundation of this peace? And do you 
perhaps believe that I would have understood the same, 
had I not been led by the extraordinary guidance of the 
Lord through all the steps of cultivation and studies, 
through which I really have been guided ? If the Lord 
had called me to the Apostleship without these studies, 
instead of an Apostle of the thousand years' peace, a par- 
rot would have come forth, used only to repeat that which 
has been whistled before him. 

" And Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the 
Egyptians, and was powerful in words and works." Acts 
vii. 22. Why had the Lord caused him to be informed in 
all the wisdom of the Egyptians, who numbered at that 
time the most learned men of the whole world ? Do you 
perhaps believe that another one of his nation, without 
having received the same information, would have been 
adapted for that charge, confided to Moses by the Lord? 
If he had not received the necessary cultivation, he would 
have been instead of a messenger of the Lord only his 
parrot. Or do you perhaps suppose, that Moses with the 
degree of preparation, necessary to him, for his vocation, 
would be qualified for the Apostleship in our time, at the 
foundation of the peace of a thousand years' lasting? To 
this end the knowledge of the culture of the thousands of 
years, which followed his sending, would have been re- 
quired. In what manner Moyses, or Moses, or Moshe, is 
to come again in our days, yet not with the wooden, but 
with the iron staff, you will read in my third volume, and 
be astonished by it. 

Paul lies not, when he says: " And I have labored 
more than them." 1 Cor. xv. 10. That means " I have 
produced by my exertions more than all the other Apos- 
tles, taken together. Wherefrom comes this singular 



61 

phenomenon? Were the other Apostles lazy people? Or 
had they perhaps not the same grace as he? This, 
even a Rosselwill not fancy. But by the instrumentality 
of Paul, the Lord has not only worked more in his (Paul's) 
time, than through all the Apostles, but also disclosed 
more by him for all future centuries, than by all the other 
Apostles of his time; since, he caused Paul from his early 
youth to pass through the learned schools, into which he 
did not send the other Apostles, though he procured to 
them in their riper age, the instruction of John the Baptist, 
and then informed them himself, for better than three 
years, when indeed the work went on but slowly, not as 
if they had been destitute of talents, but because it is very 
difficult for us feeble mortals to gain even but a faint idea 
of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom. But the un- 
wise, who have not studied to explain the scriptures, 
believe that the spirit had inspired the Apostles on the 
first festival of Pentecost after the resurrection of the 
Lord, with all other knowledge, as well as that of the 
languages, though neither the one nor the other was the 
case, and the Apostles did not write the Greek language, 
though used to the same from their infancy by conversa- 
tion in a better style than Rossel his German, and were 
so ignorant in many things concerning the heavenly king- 
dom, that even ten years after the diffusion of the spirit, 
the following circumstance happened to Peter: " And 
unto him a voice did call: Rise, Peter, kill and eat. But 
Peter said: Oh no, Lord, for I never have eaten any thing 
common or unclean," Acts x. 13, 14. How could Peter, 
still, ten years after the reception of the spirit, be so un- 
wise as to believe that the distinction between aliments, to- 
gether with the remaining apparatus of the Mosaic law,was 
to be observed also in the Christian church ? Study my three 
volumes, and you will understand this mystery, and a thou- 
sand others, and be cured from your horrible superstition. 
Paul's condition was quite different from that of the rest 
of the Apostles. After his having been miraculously 
converted by the Lord, he says of himself: " And I went 
not to Jerusalem, to those who had been Apostles before 
me, but I went to Arabia." Gal. i. 17. Why did he go 



62 

to Arabia ? Perhaps in order to preach the Gospel ? This 
can only be supposed by persons ignorant of the circum- 
stances. He had first to study the gospel before he could 
preach the same. Now his eyes have been opened, that 
Jesus is the crucified Christ, and of Him he had heard in- 
deed, before, many things, yet only coming from his an- 
tagonists, and being entirely insane, as now his Apostle 
is spoken of, in the manner of the "Eh, what is this ?" But 
then also in Damascus, from Christ's adherents, he learned 
quite correctly what was the real state of those things. 
But this was far from sufficient to furnish him with all 
that he needed for his Apostleship. He was a Scribe, but 
was unable to learn what was said about Christ and his 
kingdom in the schools of the Rabbis. Consequently he, 
soon after his wonderful conversion, when engaged in the 
first skirmish with the Jews at Damascus, came to the 
conviction, that it would be before all other things neces- 
sary to him, to study the Holy Scriptures anew thoroughly, 
in order to ascertain how the law of Moses and the 
Prophets agreed with what he had now miraculously 
learned, that Jesus was the crucified Christ. He knew 
that for this most important occupation, solitude was re- 
quired. For this reason he went with the bible in the 
desert of Arabia, near the border of which he had been 
converted, and now since his eyes had already been so 
far opened as to see that Jesus was the crucified Christ, 
he learned by the renewed study of the Bible, through 
the grace of the Lord, the connexion in which the law and 
the Prophets stand with the crucified Christ and his 
kingdom. But mark well, there would not so much have 
been explained unto him, had he not been formed for it 
before and early from his childhood by various studies. 
Peter had certainly read the Scriptures during the ten 
years after the reception of the spirit, but he was still 
laboring under great superstition, as the passage alluded to 
shows, in respect to the Mosaic law, and its relation to the 
kingdom of Christ on earth. Let this also be kept in 
mind, which from my three books will be seen, that also 
from the Apostle Paul, though he possessed deeper in- 
sight into this kingdom than all the other Apostles, yet 



63 

many things were still concealed, which the Lord begins 
but now to unfold by his Apostle, whom Paul did typify, 
as I have shown in my work, and that Paul did not even 
understand much of that which the spirit had prompted 
unto him for our days, because it was not communicated 
unto him for his, but for our days, in order that the 
Apostle, whom he did typify, might disclose it, as I 
have done in my third volume, in so far as Christian 
Rabbis can obtain by it also a Key concerning the re- 
maining points. 

I have pointed out to you, my brethren, so much as 
was necessary to make you at least in some degree sen- 
sible, that no body else at the present manifestation of our 
Lord was fit for the Apostleship, than he whom the Lord 
would have prepared for it by as toilsome studies, as he 
has prepared me. As Paul was forced by his enemies 
sometimes to boast of his studies and labors, thus likewise, 
Satan forces me by his servants to do the same. But 
you ought not to envy me on account of my Apostleship; 
for I assure you, that if all emperors and kings had laid 
such a burthen upon me, I would have preferred to retire 
into the deepest forests in order to cut wood. Only, 
because Christ has imposed it upon me, must I bear it 
patiently. 

This much I have still to add, that if Christ had been 
willing to lay this burthen upon some other person, the 
same would not only have been under the necessity of 
passing through the same degrees of education, through 
which the Lord has led me, and all of which scarcely any 
of our cotemporaries would have gone through, but several 
prophesies, relating to the Apostle of our days would have 
sounded quite differently. This Apostle comes accord- 
ing to the prophesies, which are explained in my third 
volume out of the Catholic church, from the Sclavonian 
nation, from the old Illyricum of the Apostle Paul, to 
which belongs my native county Krain (Craniola), but 
which is entirely Catholic, and the Lord, in order to 
fulfil these marks of prophecy in our days, (the time in 
which the Apostle should appear, having been deter- 
mined in various ways by the Prophets,) had still had a 



64 

great choice in appointing an Illyrian as Apostle. He 
has yet restricted this choice only to a small town of 
my native country, namely, to the town of Stein (Stone) 
in Krain, and the Martha places immediately before the 
" Eh, what is this?" an article headed with the words 
" The stone is about rolling." This article is, as we shall 
see afterwards not less important than the " Eh, what is 
this?" Since, the Lord has already, centuries ago, pre- 
pared everything in my native town Stein, for the exact 
fulfilling of the prophecy of the second chapter of Daniel, 
that the stone on the festival of Easter, 1838, might hit 
the image at the feet, and in Stein, even the house from 
which the Apostle must come for the hitting of the feet of 
the image, has been carefully pointed out by the prophecy, 
as every one can convince himself by my explanation of 
the hitting of the image in my third volume. 

According to the prophecies, the name of the Apostle 
is " Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar," as has been proved 
in the new work. But the devil in the "Eh, what is 
this?" did not dare to write these names. But being 
driven by him, who kept the watch on the white horse to 
add to the other mischievousness, which he dictated into 
the pen of his servant also, the name of the Apostle, he 
in his fury has inserted only the initial letters of the first 
and the second name, and written the third incorrectly, 
viz. "Smoleikar" instead of "Smolnikar." If he had 
written "Smolniker" or "Smolnker," it would have been 
right; since several Prophets had to work on my name, 
till it received the form, in which it, according to the 
great prophecy unfolded only in my third volume, indi- 
cates, that Christ the Lord, would begin to display his 
manifestation with the year 1836, would then have caused 
the great mysteries of his appearance in the year 1838, to 
be performed, and will further work till the end of the 
year 1842, already a mighty motion for the union of the 
Christians, and till the end of the year 1840, also the gene- 
ral conversion of the Jews, and a powerful movement for the 
universal conversion of all gentiles. That even the name 
of the Apostle has been prophesied exactly and in such a 
hidden maner that no mortal could have had the least pre- 



65 

sentiment of it, at the same time so artificially, that all 
these terms are contained in it, appears to be equally in- 
credible, as that in the most high name in the 1st chapter 
of the Revelation, verse 4th and verse 8th, occurring con- 
sequently twice in the same chapter, and running thus: 
" He who is, and was, and who comes," are also con- 
cealed terms of the manifestation of the Lord, and even, 
that in the years 1839 and 1840, this manifestation will 
begin to become known amongst the Chistians, and will 
then expand itself rapidly till to the end of the year 1846, 
even amongst the gentiles: as likewise, that through this 
prophecy, which is concealed in that name of the Most 
High, who has now really appeared, also the prophecy 
of the name of his Apostle has been confirmed in quite 
an extraordinary manner, as every one can convince him- 
self equally from my work, in which a long chain of in- 
credible things has been explained in such a manner, that 
every one may become as assured of them, as of my 
having met John Rossel in such a singular way, as the 
reader has now learnt, who yet will be informed of the 
most curious things in the sequel. 

The dragon has by my name in the " Eh, what is this?" 
been put in such a rage as even to distort, in the immed- 
iately following lines, the name of God in an horrible 
manner. His hold-man, Rossel, says: U A critical in- 
quirer into languages has made the observation, that the 
name of God consisted in most languages only of four 
letters." Then follow the names, most of which are mis- 
spelled, of which, however, nothing shall here be remarked, 
except that, according to this critical philologist's theory 
God's name is in Hebrew, Adone; in Sclavonian, Bolg, 
or Boog; in Croatic, Doeg; in Dalmatic, Bogt. Should 
I add to this the other names, and illustrate them but a 
little, I would have to write too much. Here therefore 
these five, and first something about the last four, and 
finally about the first. The latter three languages, ac- 
cording to the meaning of the distorter, are only one, 
viz: my native language, the Sclavonian; which, however, 
like their next sister, the Grecian, has been divided into 
dialects, and in this language God is called " Bog," 



66 

written with three and not with four letters, and Bogar, 
or he who originated from God, was the name of that 
king, who has become remarkable in my third volume at 
the flight of the woman, clothed with the sun into the 
wilderness, as described in the twelfth chapter of the Re- 
velation. With the conversion of the sister of this king, 
Bogar, begins the history of this prophecy of the revela- 
tion, which then proceeds to announce, that the Apostle 
of our days would come out of the Sclavonian nation; as 
has been demonstrated in my third volume. But the 
Apostle's name is not Bogar, but Smolnikar, translated 
u the rod-bearer, " and the Lord promises to him the 
iron-rod as is hinted at in Revel, xii. 5, but more plainly 
prophesied in Rev. ii. 27, where the Revelation announces 
that the Apostle will come out of the Catholic church. 
Here (verse 28,) likewise the morning-star has been pro- 
mised to him, which (in clear day-light, with a brighter lus- 
tre than that ofthesun,has appeared on the 7th February, 
1835) at the same moment, when I received and immed- 
iately committed to paper the most important prophecy 
(and this whilst I treated of the importance of the com- 
parative study of languages :) Satan, on the contrary, is 
now beginning after the corruption of my name, to com- 
pare languages and to teach, how God is called in var- 
ious tongues; about which in my first, second and third 
volume the most important disclosures have been given. 
But this star then appeared repeatedly, as a confirma- 
tion, that he had appeared unto the Apostle of the 
millennial peace as a great sign for the nations, and, 
that Rossel ought to take well to heart; it has likewise 
appeared in the forenoon of the three days, when I had 
written down for the third volume the deepest mysteries, 
which no mortal had known before, about the stone in 
the second chapter of Daniel; as I have remarked in the 
third volume, page 839 and 840, where, after mention- 
ing the appearance of the star it is said: "I wrote these 
three days the mysteries of Stein (stone) for the illustra- 
tion of the hitting of the image." 

But now observe, ye nations, how the dragon knows 
to defend his kingdom on earth. Immediately before the 



67 

" Eh, what is this ?" in which he turns the Apostle of 
the milleniai peace into a bewitched Professor, he gives 
in his: "The stone is about rolling," by the "Martha," an 
explanation of the stone in the second chapter of Daniel, 
perfectly becoming the Prince of Darkness,when he says: 
" Beloved brethren, if you desire, that the rock of salva- 
tion may fill the earth, do as the Otterbeins Missionary 
Society in Baltimore does; unite into a body, if only of 
two or three, and fix a monthly contribution, if even only of 
six cents, invite others seriously to join you," &c. 

I would have to write a treatise twice as long as the 
present, in order to display the hellish artfulness in de- 
ceiving men, contained in the short article "The stone is 
about rolling," if I should quote and interpret the same 
from period to period. Only so much then in general, 
that in the same manner, as thousands of examples in 
my work are showing, and some new instances also in 
this treatise will be brought forth, the Otterbein (Viper- 
bone) Society has also received a mysterious name sig- 
nifying the station of the sects. 

"O ye generation of vipers, who has warned you to flee 
from the wrath to come?" Matth iii. 7. " The Lord set 
me down in the midst of a valley, which was full of bones. 
He caused me to pass by them round about, and behold, 
there were very many in the open valley; and lo, they were 
very dry." Ezekiel xxxvii 1. 2. Do you understand your 
Otterbein 's (viper-bone) Society? I should like to ex- 
plain to you also Baltimore, according to my ways of 
investigating languages, but I keep myself within certain 
limits. You are collecting money in every possible ways, 
for preserving sects and through them the greatest follies, 
and to support them by the most abominable abuse of the 
Bible; as the Lord has caused the example of the dragon 
to be given to you in the treatise " The stone is about 
rolling." The most cursory examiner must become 
aware of your nonsense, and will strive either to estab- 
lish a new sect, concealing under the mask of the Bible, 
a new species of nonsense, or join the far stronger party 
of infidels, who slander the Scriptures and do this be- 
cause they take the nonsense, which you pretend to have 
7 



68 

found in the Bible, for what it really is, yet are in the 
error that the Bible contains such nonsense, which has 
been hatched out only in your " Eh" (German " Ei" 
signifies also " egg.") Ye generation of vipers ! Ye 
dry bones! Through your lollies, which the dragon in 
your " The stone is about rolling" and u Eh, what is 
this?" had to bring to light by the superior guidance of 
the Lord, who is willing to open your eyes, the hellish 
dominion is kept alive on earth, since you call the 
Apostle of Christ a belly-god and foster the spirit of 
sects, and nourish the most horrible envy and hatred 
against those, who possess more knowledge than you. 

The Lord has told me, as is often the casein similar 
instances, at the moment, when I called you " a genera- 
tion of vipers" and "dry bones," to mention at least one 
example, how I am seeking foi money, I having none, in 
order to furnish you with an extensive work about the 
wonders of my journey. Here then I must relate only 
something about what happened to me on the 4th of July 
1840, at the great festival of the liberation of America, 
and what was connected with it. 

The Lord has disclosed to me, after the publication of 
the third volume, to undertake the Apostolic journey. I 
had Erzinger, with whom the reader will become ac- 
quainted through the third volume, as companion, who 
sometimes was with me, yet the greatest part of the 
journey I performed alone, that is, accompanied by those 
(to the eyes of sensual men) invisible friends on white 
horses; who showed me everywhere which ways I should 
choose and whichl had to avoid. I had always to pass 
through valleys, and upon the whole journey I saw con- 
stantly dry bones, which Ezekiel saw only in a prophetic 
vision. 

The Lord gave me to understand that this was only a 
journey of inspection. Then he would show to rne, how 
he has resolved to cause breath to enter into these bones, 
in order to become susceptible of new life. In Canton, 
Ohio, the messenger came to me, who had to indicate to 
me the house where I should lodge in Pittsburg. Having 
arrived at Pittsburg, I was unable to carry my box with 



69 

books alone from the steamboat, but the cartman, whom 
I employed led me in another house than that which I 
had assigned to him. I told him, he should lead me to 
the house which I had pointed out to him, it having been 
revealed to me; that something peculiar awaited me 
there. I found indeed many things, amongst others a 
traveller who displayed, hypocritically, "affectation" and 
" politeness" towards me, but worked secretly against 
me. I did not sell one copy of the new work at Pitts- 
burg; for the priests and preachers were blind, and when 
I, with others had succeeded so far by dint of long 
reasoning, that they said they would consider about it, I 
had to come some other time; Satan introduced in the 
mean time somebody to them, for the purpose of calumni- 
ating me. So much I saw very soon, that for this time I 
must not indulge in frequent preaching to the "dry bones," 
when assembled, but had to pay single visits, in order to 
learn what was necessary. Buffalo has no reason to boast 
on this account that I, though not in the church, but in 
the Catholic school house did preach before a small num- 
ber of auditors, which yet bore but little fruit, sincd 
priest Pax, (which means peace) with his adjutors ane 
accomplices, has worked so effectually against the 
Apostle, that I have written in John RossePs house, on 
the window below the roof, an exclusion from the church 
of Christ also for him (amongst other priests) who have 
appeared at Baltimore on the 31st of July in print. 
However, those two congregations may well boast, be- 
fore whom I have preached in Lutheran meeting houses, 
though not introduced by ministers but by others, of one 
of which at least I shall have occasion to speak in a sub- 
sequent connexion of matters. 

Whilst carrying my books about the town, in Pittsburg, 
during several days and being unable to sell even a 
single copy, I discovered in my boarding house, amongst 
other wickedness ofthe hellish dragon, also this, that for 
the work of Strauss, (one of the chief servants of the 
dragon, which is so artfully arranged for the purpose of 
seducing men and has been printed at Stutgard) collec- 
tions had been diligently made. I asked, how much it 



70 

would cost in America, knowing its price in Europe, 
since exactly in the year 1835, when the star has appear- 
ed unto us, the dragon did likewise put his machines in 
operation, in order to recommend the Anti-christ of 
Strauss as Christ. I learned in the boarding house at 
Pittsburg that Strauss's book costs nine dollars. I re- 
marked, that it had greatly risen in price in America, ad- 
ding that only Professors of the biblical study could 
discover the diabolical arts lurking in Strauss's volume, 
but not farmers, mechanics and simple preachers. It 
was very becoming that the much smaller work of Satan 
could be sold at a three times higher price than I could 
sell my work. 

Having been unable to succeed with my books in 
Pittsburg, the money before acquired decreased rapidly. 
I asked for my bill and saw, that if I took one more 
breakfast I would be unable to proceed farther with my 
box. It was the 4th of July, and I had, after the dis- 
charge of my bill still one dollar and some odd cents re- 
maining; whilst the others were at breakfast I carried 
my chest with my assistant from the house to the canal, 
found a boat destined for the transportation of goods, 
which, according to promise was to depart at 10 o'clock; 
for during my whole journey I could not travel in packet 
boats, on account of my want of money, and on board 
of steam boats I had constantly to remain on deck. I 
bought for three cents bread for my journey, but there 
were no preparations made at noon for the departure, for 
the solemnities of the 4th of July did not permit the 
crew to assemble in due time in the boat. They left the 
Apostle waiting in the boat, for which they afterwards 
received some strokes. 

When we had advanced to a place some miles distant 
from Pittsburg I heard a voice not unknown to me call- 
ing: "Professor!" I looked towards this side, saw the 
traveller, who had worked secretly against me in Pitts- 
burg, and asked him when he intended to continue his 
journey? He replied that he expected to get married in 
Pittsburg. Not long after this conversation, the horses 
attached to our boat became suddenly frightened, tore the 



71 

rope, by which they were fixed to the boat, and disap- 
peared together with the driver, soon out of sight. Those 
on board cried that all would perish together; but I 
thought that neither the driver nor the horses would be 
hurt in the least degree. All returned indeed in the best 
state; but I learned why I had not to remain in this boat. 
Soon after this the captain's wife fell from the deck into 
the cabin which caused a stop, to take the necessary 
care of her. This fall was, however, not attended by 
serious consequences, yet gave me opportunity of pro- 
ceeding, in another boat, which arrived to the spot where 
I intended to land, and to make an excursion of nine 
miles into the country, in order to get some money from 
the sale of my books for the continuation of my journey. 
I succeeded in getting this much, indeed, by pressing 
my book for a dollar and a half upon a man, who had 
deserted the priesthood in order to embrace infidelity. 
When somewhat later, waiting on the canal for a boat, 
and consequently not having time in the moment to in- 
quire which one was approaching, whom or what it con- 
tained, but being under the necessity of calling for my 
reception, I learned but late in the evening, when the 
same traveller who had performed Satan's services 
against me in Pittsburg came from the steerage upon the 
deck, that this boat was not filled with goods but with 
men, and I was under the necessity of staying all night 
upon the deck, having learnt, that in the interior of the 
boat, works of darkness were performed. 

It was, however, a cold night. I jumped, therefore^ 
when an occasion offered itself, out of the boat, in order 
to get warm by walking. But scarcely was I out of the 
boat, when the horses were urged on to a very quick 
step, and I was under the necessity of running very fast, 
till I could find an opportunity of re-entering the boai. 
Not having had occasion before of asking what fare was 
to be paid for the mile, their demand was so exorbitant 
that I had to go out of the boat much sooner, on account 
of the scantiness of my money, than I had calculated, 
and the Lord prepared kind people for me when I entered 
into the Cochicokles valley, in order to offer my books for 
7* 



72 

sale for the continuation of my journey — with this ex- 
ception, that whilst asking first after the preacher, I 
found one with a long heard, who was not less bewitched 
by Satan than Rossel when writing his 6i Eh, what is 
this?" When I met, soon afterwards, an intelligent 
bearded man, and expressed my joy that all the people 
with long beards were not like their preacher, he asserted 
this preacher to be oftentimes deranged in his mind. I 
took but few books with me in this valley, yet enough 
to come, by means of the books already sold, from thence 
to York; for I cannot remember of having sold one sin- 
gle copy more of my great work. Since I found in this 
valley good sheep without a shepherd, I preached to 
them in a dark night, in a Lutheran meeting-house, well 
lighted, into which I was introduced by an elder. I then 
went to the canal; and meeting there a boat without pas- 
sengers, I hoped to find there a convenient passage; but 
to my sorrow, they received in the night three females 
into the boat, and gave me to understand that there 
would be still as much room as I needed for a resting 
place near the horses. This scarcely sufficient place 
was allotted to me, having the horses on my side and a 
dog at my feet. Indeed, I perceived, in the evening for 
what reason the ladies had been admitted; and they 
vanished, so that I could see none of them any more in 
the morning. During the whole journey, Satan was pe- 
culiarly studious of vexing me most by his obscene fol- 
lowers. " To this hour, we apostles are suffering hunger, 
and nakedness, and stripes. . . . We are considered as 
outcasts of the world, and as the dregs of the people, to 
this hour." 

I have only mentioned something of what may lead to 
conclusions respecting the rest, which occurred to me on 
my journey on which I was conducted by the Lord, in 
order to look at the generation of vipers and the dry 
bones. Whilst that happened to me during my travel- 
ling amongst the so called cultivated classes in the United 
States, which I have expressed in the words of my fellow 
Apostle, Paul, the Indians, on the contrary, received and 
treated me like an angel of the Lord, and rendered 



73 

themselves worthy of my celebrating with them the feast 
of Pentecost, of which solemnity something will be men- 
tioned in the sequel of this treatise. 

The Lord had, nevertheless, also amongst the white 
people appointed men every where, who duly furnished 
me with every thing which was necessary in order to 
reach those places which I had to visit; and Rossel must 
know that I would not have been able to travel to Balti- 
more, if the prophet, Thomson, had not made a present 
to me, in return of one which he had received at my hands, 
and another worthy man in York had not slipped fivadollars 
into my hands. The Lord has (though I don't beg alms from 
any body) procured what was necessary, that I might visit 
Baltimore, principally in order to write there, at RossePs, 
the remarkable document which has appeared on the 31st 
of July, and to compose now this lengthy memoir, in which 
I, for the information of the German Catholics in Balti- 
more, must remark, that, on the 12th of August, in the 
" Hosianna," at Philadelphia, where the Catholic doc- 
tor begins to speak about my work, the same mentions in 
the next following article of the same number, a treaty 
concluded between the Archbishop at Baltimore, and the 
chief of the Order of the Sigorians at Pittsburg. He 
says, " We have obtained by Mr. Bayer, the hitherto 
acting curate at Baltimore, who lately went to Europe 
for the purpose of collecting money, and paid us a visit 
on his road to Philadelphia, a copy of this contract in 
the Latin language," — which he then communicates in 
the translation. I could, if I had room for it here, for 
the illumination of this treaty of darkness, write as volu- 
minous a memoir as the present one is; and it might be 
becoming me to do so at some future period, to the aston- 
ishment of subsequent centuries, since the same article 
has, by the peculiar guidance of the Lord, appeared 
immediately after the first report upon my work in a 
Catholic religious periodical. Here I can only point 
out this much, that the Archbishop says, amongst other 
things, li We appoint the Rev. Joseph Prost, the Supe- 
rior of the Order of the Saviour in these States, as pastor 
of the Church of St. John," viz: in Baltimore. 



74 

In my memoir, written under the roof of Rossel, on 
the window, and published on the 31st of July, in the 
German paper, the " Disseminator of Truth," in Balti- 
more, to both the present collector and former pastor, 
Bayer, as well as to his successor, the Superior of the 
Order of the Saviour, Joseph Prost, the exclusion from 
the church of Christ has been announced. The reasons, 
showing forth why these two servants of Satan had de- 
served the Apostolic exclusion from the church of Christ, 
have been adduced in the said memoir, when I did not 
yet know, having learned it only from the " Hosianna," 
that Prost was made Superior of the Order of the Sa- 
viour in the United States. 1 am Apostle of Christ, but 
I would be frightened by, and curse him who would de- 
volve upon me the title of u Chief of the Order of the 
Saviour," which belongs only to Christ. Now I see 
for the first time, clearly, how these things stand in 
connection with each other; why Prost received me in 
such an inhuman manner, as no man possessed of a 
spark of Christian sense ever would have done; why the 
meagre priest who wished to defend me was brought, by 
a single furious look of his, to obedience, observing 
from thence a constant silence; and why the Lord in se- 
cret caused every thing to be prepared, so that the 
-' Chief of the Order of the Saviour" (whilst I was 
obliged to seek for the means of defraying my travelling 
expenses on my road from Pittsburgh to Baltimore by 
offering my new work for sale) came to Baltimore and 
took possession of the mystery of St. John's Church, 
where he met me yet only on the road, when I approached 
John's Church; but his lay brother, that is, his servant, 
had to give me new disclosures about Prost's diabolic 
sentiments. So much, that the Catholics, when they 
wish to remain Christians, learn that they are not permitted 
to stand any longer in the fellowship of the church with 
those to whom the apostle has announced the exclusion 
from the church of Christ, after their having shown them- 
selves publicly as wolves in sheep's clothes. 

If those who are calling themselves preachers of the 
gospel, were not imbued with diabolical sentiments, I 



75 

would not have experienced such dreadful things. The 
synodical resolution, adopted whilst Dr. Demme presided, 
(who deserved that I delivered him, in the third volume, 
page 766, in the name of Christ unto Satan, ^ was rapidly 
spread amongst the Lutherans, and by their instrumen- 
tality amongst others; and the Catholics learned in other 
ways, that now, together with the unchristian popery, 
all other unchristian follies, must be abolished, and those 
who wanted to be Christians, were afraid when I an- 
nounced that Christ had appeared amongst us for the 
foundation of the universal peace, which will last through 
tens of centuries, in the same manner as the whole Jeru- 
salem was frightened, after the wise men had announced 
that they had seen his star in the East. But I have 
pointed out enough in this memoir, to induce every one 
who does not disown his immortal spirit, to study my 
work. I was induced, also, to mention so much about 
the generation of vipers and dry bones, by the circum- 
stance that, exactly at the moment when I was alluding 
to the mystery of the Otterbein, (viper-bone,) somebody 
came in my room, desiring me to help him with a dollar 
out of his emergency, whose debtor I became on account 
of the dry bones, which obliged me to run about in order 
to find somebody who, amongst the few enlightened whom 
the Lord has given me, would lend me ; having also, here in 
Boston, few poor people whose eyes the Lord has opened, 
the remainder having been thus infected by a priest, and 
by another preacher by profession, both of whom I have 
already (in the third volume) delivered, in the name of 
Christ, unto Satan — and also by a third preacher, named 
Schauffler, by occupation an umbrella maker — that they 
would neither study my work nor come to hear my ad- 
dresses, remaining unroused till other will enter into 
action. But this dollar which I was running about to 
get this day, stands in such a connection with equally 
hidden mysteries, as the wonder in the M Eh, what is 
this?" is connected w r ith the solemn declaration of the 
prophet, that we are already in the fifth year of the 
manifestation of the Lord, that I wish to write, at a con- 
venient period, a particular treatise about the same 



76 

Here I must add only this much, that, since now every 
thing occurs as included in the great mystery for the 
information of the nations; and in my new work the Lord 
has caused that name which is appropriate to his appoint- 
ment to be imparted to every one: so, also, Joseph Prost 
had to bear names suitable to his function. I have al- 
ready many Josephs (meaning appendages) introduced 
in my work as witnesses, and in like manner Prost is 
also an addition for the illustration of the things; and 
Prost, or Prosht, is in my native language what, in Ger- 
man, abridged from the Latin, means Probst — that is, 
superior (provost;) and Bayer means the same as boor, 
(in German, Bauer,) whom Satan, when I met him, had so 
bewitched, that he showed himself in the appearance of 
a deranged boor — thus rendering himself deserving of 
being carried by Satan (immediately after having been 
delivered unto him by me in the name of Christ) to Eu- 
rope in the quality of a collector of money, for the furthe- 
rance of folly, in the mask of Christianity. 

My brethren, I was not permitted to mention more than 
a little about the mystery of " The stone is about rolling," 
with its.Otterbein (adder-bone) Missionary Society, in con- 
nection with the mysteries of the " Eh, what is this?" and 
its learned etymologist, though there are so many things 
concealed in it that I could feel inclined to write a large 
work about the same. But here I can only adduce the 
end of the explanation of the dragon about the stone of 
the second chapter of Daniel, with enclosed names, which 
are redintegrated from the foregoing words of the same 
article. It is said there: u After the trial sermon, it was 
resolved by the Otterbein Missionary Society, that bro- 
ther (Christian) Kreider be destined for Little York as 
preacher, and receive fifteen dollars per month from the 
fund, as a support." Signed, " A. Marker, Sec." 

What " Otterbein" (adder-bone) means in this mystery, 
has already been shortly pointed out; and there is not 
sufficient room here for explaining the mystery of each 
of the other names, and the reader will be able to con- 
clude from this treatise what traces will be drawn by the 
chalk of the Christian Kreider (derived from kreide, 



77 

chalk.) The deep mystery of the number fifteen, in 
No. 15 of the " Martha," can yet be clearly understood 
from the third volume of my new work in the explanation of 
the great prophecy, in which the prophet gives to me the 
number 515. This, then, has been resolved in the Otter- 
bein Missionary Society. In the society of the Most 
High, on the contrary, the resolution has been taken, 
that his missionary or apostle should receive, in Little 
York, as much money as would enable him to travel to 
Baltimore in order to receive there, in due time, the 
important document in the " Martha," from Baltimore, 
by the prophet near Little York; who, also, now is seek- 
ing for money in order to pay a debt of the apostle, to 
whom the Otterbein (adder-bone) Society had precluded 
all means of selling enough books on his journey to pay 
this debt, which he had promised to defray by the sale of 
his books. Here I shall remark only so much about the 
illustration of the " adder generation," and the u dry 
bones," that, after my mechanics here in Boston (with- 
out mentioning what they had advanced for the first two 
volumes, and towards defraying other expenses, merely 
for the third volume of 856 pages and eight pages pre- 
face, which has been printed and stereotyped in New 
York,) have been paid not less than one thousand dollars, 
I caused another small volume of twenty-four pages in 
German and as many in English, to be printed by the 
same printer, in order that an easy review might be had 
over a cause of the utmost importance. But for this 
pamphlet, which has been printed on forty-eight pages in 
both languages, and stereotyped, no money was left to 
pay for it. I had great trouble in persuading the printer 
to undertake the printing on credit, promising to pay him 
after my return from my voyage — not foreseeing that 
there would be so many dry bones. 

I could not save any money from what I collected 
during my journey, and found the printer in New York 
very ill-pleased with me. I told him I hoped there might 
be found people in New York, who would advance money 
by taking my books and stereotype forms, which were 
deposited with him as a security. But he replied that he 



78 

wanted money. Having become acquainted in the 
county of Little York, not only with the Prophet J. J. 
Thompson, but also with other persons who had read my 
books, I wrote on the beginning of August to J. J. 
Thomson and J. R. Reily about this debt and other things, 
tilling several sheets. I transmitted at the same time, 
books enclosing these sheets to them, and taking a receipt 
upon delivery of the books; which I immediately sent by 
the mail to Little York with the remark, that my writings 
were accompanying my books then on the road. My letter 
sent by the mail arrived soon in Little York. But the Lord 
would also in this case show where you were abiding. 
You will learn from my work, that the host on white 
horses not only promote every thing, that all that may be 
done rapidly, which is to take place without delay in 
behalf of the great mystery, but also impede whatever is 
to be delayed, on account of this mystery. Mr. J. R. 
Reily, to whom the pacquet with books, and the annexed 
writings, were directed, was absent when the receipt was 
delivered, and \vhen he returned home a month after- 
wards he found the receipt, but not the pacquet, of which 
the receipt said I had sent the same by the locomotives 
irom New York to Little York. As this pacquet con- 
tained my writings, in which I entreated those men to 
find the means of satisfying my pressing creditor, I con- 
fided in the execution of this, my desire on their part, 
but in York it was not known that I had applied in my 
distress to them, till finally, after the lapse of a month, 
enquiry was made on the road after my pacquet, and the 
same found, from which they learned that money was to 
be raised for the appeasing of the impatient creditor, but 
which was not immediately at hand, whilst he wrote from 
New York to Boston two monitory letters, and finallv, 
disregarding my answers, sent me a verbal message that 
he would sue me, in case of my neglecting to satisfy him 
immediately; as if I had not entrusted him with the safe- 
keeping of such an hypothecary deposite of our Lord, 
as would bring millions for the extension of his kingdom. 
There are many reasons, why the Lord allowed, that 
Thomson had to seek so long for money, and the urgent 



79 

creditor ought to have waited, inequity, till several more 
months for the payment of this trifling sum, he having 
received a seven times larger amount sooner than it was 
stipulated. Whenever it was necessary, the Lord worked 
wonders, that I could find money, not only for 48, but 
even for 1966 stereotyped pages, and for all other expen- 
ses, not indeed with the rich but with the poor, even be- 
fore the mercies of the Lord have been promulgated in 
print, and finally I had to experience such troubles about 
such a trifling matter, when these great mercies of our 
Lord Jesus Christ had been already made known by the 
press. The Lord wanted thereby to show how the 
Adder-generation and the dry bones abound all over the 
world. 

"And thou, York, in the land of Pennsylvania, art 
not the least amongst the heads of the United States, for 
in thee, the Apostle of the great manifestation of the 
Lord has received money, in order to travel to Baltimore 
to terrify the idol, and in thee he causes the means to be 
found out to satisfy the dragon in New York, who 
threatens him with prosecution. Therefore from thee 
shall come out still greater things!" 

The name of God in my native tongue has led me so 
far that I finally will say about it only so much, that, 
when the writer of the dragon spells the same in the 
Dalmatic language: "Bogt" he ought to have made two 
words of it, viz: "Bog te!' J by which, when we use this 
form of speaking, we keep in mind a third word, viz. 
" udari" meaning in English: " God strike thee!" which 
I yet would say only in relation to the dragon, wishing 
to the writer of whom Satan has made his Rossel (little 
horse) only deliverance from this tyrant. Therefore I 
tell him before, that he will read in my third volume, 
page 391: "George Dalmatin has in many places of 
Krain, (that is in my native country Krain, belonging to 
the old Illyricum) preached the reformed Gospel, and 
amongst my countrymen many sayings are still in vogue 
about Juri Kobila, that is George the Mare." But Ros- 
sel knows nothing about Greek; I, of course, must tell 
him, that George means boor or farmer, and Dalmatin 
8 



80 

was called by the country people in a prophetic spirit 
" Kobila," that is mare, from which such horses in Ger- 
man " Rosse" originate, upon which the gang of the 
dragon are riding, as the Lord has permitted us to see 
an example shown by Rosse). It was believed that this 
Dalmatin was of Dalmatian origin, till the Lord through 
my o-uide, and through me, caused his origin to be ascer- 
tained, as the reader can read in my third volume, page 
196, when he will find amusement in its connexion with 
this Rossel-story. 

But no more respecting Dalmatic, and only something 
of Croatic, with the remark that during the three years, 
which I spent in the parish of Laas, at St. George, on 
the border between Krain and Kroatia, having the duty 
upon me of visiting the twenty-four churches, which were 
placed under my inferior inspection, I used to ride a 
small Croatic horse (or Rossel) then my property — and 
have now the obligation upon me of explaining, why the 
dragon writes by the clerkship of Rossel, the name of 
God in Croatic Doeg. Of him we read: 6C And Doeg, 
the Edomite turned, and he fell upon the priests, and slew 

on that day four score and five men And Nob, the 

city of the priests smote he with the edge of the sword, 
both men and women, children and sucklings," &c. Sam. 
xxii. 18, 19. And David says of Doeg: "God shall 
likewise destroy thee forever, he shall take thee away 
and pluck thee out of thy dwelling place. The righteous 
also shall see and fear, and shall laugh at him. Is. lx.7, 8. 
This ungodly traitor and destroyer, the dragon turns into 
the Idol of my countrymen, the Croats, who are deserv- 
ing, that I say of them, when explaining in the third 
volume, on page 367, the morning star, Rev. ii. 28, 
amongst otherthings: "The Lord has awakened my 
countrymen, the Slovenes, to publish in Agram the Illy- 
rian weekly paper, entitled c Hirska DanizaJ or the II- 
lyrian Morning Star in their native language." That 
Ao-ram is the Capital of Croatia is well known. But 
Agram is called in the Slovenian language Sagrab, from 
the verb Sagrabi, he takes hold of, Sagrab "the act of 
taking hold of," viz. with relation to our "Eh, what is 



81 

this?" the taking hold of the dragon who dared so horri- 
bly to slander those whom the Lord has made Prophets, 
in order to prophecy in the new paper "Daniza, the 
Morning Star," some months before the appearance of the 
brilliant morning star, whilst the sun was shining in full 
splendor, that he would soon appear, by publicly an- 
nouncing in the < 'Martha," that they had made one of the 
most ungodly men their God. "Bog te!" May God 
strike thee, thou godless beast! Thou hast not only 
calumniated the Prophets, but thou hast also poured all 
kinds of slander over the Apostle of the great manifesta- 
tion of the Lord. Thou hast made of him an Idol, sedu- 
cing men to adore him, since he has unfolded thy hellish 
craftiness, by which thou hast deceived them, to adore 
instead of Christ the Lord of glory, thee, thou hellish 
serpent. But, not a word more about this, yet some 
brief remarks about the Hebrew name of God, which 
Satan has so much distorted, that I could write a whole 
volume exclusively about it. 

God has in the Hebrew language, the mother of all 
languages, which either directly or indirectly originate 
from it, many names, amongst which the dragon places 
according to his report that of Adone, and this as in ac- 
cordance with his pretension of having put together the 
languages, in which the name of God is written in four 
letters. Indeed, amongst the twenty-seven names which 
he has quoted, all the others, according to his way of 
spelling, have been printed with four letters, except 
Adone, which in his manner of spelling, has five letters. 
But in fact, this name has in the Hebrew tongue not five 
but four letters, and when written with our (German) 
letters, it has according to my pronunciation six letters, 
Adonai. The same is the case with the name Jehovah, 
the utterance of which is forbidden to the Jews, till He 
shall show himself now to them also in his glory. I 
could add here a long dissertation about the number of 
letters of both these names of which, yet the Jews dare 
only to pronounce Jldonai, if the reader had the necessary 
preparation for such mysteries; but this not being the 
case, I shall only answer here the question, why the 



82 

dragon has brought forth the Jldone, with five letters, he 
having prophesied to write down the names of God, com- 
posed of four letters. It is because he is the distorter 
of all truth, but at the same time forced by the heavenly 
host on white horses, to furnish to the hands of the Apos- 
tle, whatever he needs to the opening of the eyes of the 
blind. Another name of God, which appears already in 
the first chapter of the Holy Scriptures, more than thirty 
times, and afterwards very frequently, has in the Hebrew 
five letters, and the number of the Apostle of the great 
manifestation of the Lord, as a Prophet says: "I certainly 
see, and consequently announce it: the time, to bring 
forth stars, already approaching, in which a five hundred 
ten and five messengers of God will strangle the whore 
and that giant, which is sinning with her." In the tri- 
fold number the deepest mysteries are hidden, and in the 
number 515, my name is contained, and I am not on ac- 
count of my merits, but because Christ has decreed to 
save his people, the Apostle of God, of whom the Scrip- 
tures speak from the first book of Moses to the 20th 
chapter of the Revelation and the Prophets of the sub- 
sequent centuries to our days, as every one can convince 
himself from my third volume of the Memorable Events. 
The reader will yet do better not to trouble himself 
with the Prophecy alluded to, which has been given five 
hundred years ago, before he has correctly understood 
my explanation of the same, as well as of other pre- 
dictions, beginning from the first book of Moses, given in 
my new work. How could Rossel with all the preachers 
of the whole world have expected, that in the " Eh, what 
is this ?" such deep things (of which I have mentioned 
but a few points,) were concealed? Here, however, I 
wished to touch upon a prophecy, of which the explanation 
is given in my work, and which indicates the Apostolic 
numbers plainly, having been reminded of the number 
five, by Satan, through the distortion of the name 
of God. The dragon has adduced four, wishing to 
rob me, by doing so, of my Apostleship; namely, the 
"stone about rolling," the "Eh, what is this?" the "ety- 
mologist with the four letters of the names of God," and 



83 

the "Episcopal resolution concerning the new edition of 
the hymn-book." But the Lord has caused the fifth to 
be printed with its explanation on the end of the same 
number, namely, the solemn declaration of John Jacob 
Thomson, that we were already in the fifth year of the 
manifestation of the Lord. Thus the fundamental number 
of the Apostle of the Lord's manifestation has become com- 
plete in one number of the "Martha," and my ' ' One thing 
needful" contains the disclosure of the mystery, as far as 
this can be done in a short treatise ; to which I have to add 
this remark, that also in my name, my professor Vodnike 
(meaning leader) has changed the short greek e into a, 
that is 5 into 1, on account of his being a Prophet: and 
that from this small alteration important consequences 
arose in the explanation of the prophesy of the messen- 
ger of God, whose number is 515, the reader will be ca- 
pable of comprehending, from the third volume of my 
new work, if he has not studied the same already; which 
will enable him also to understand why the Lord caused 
the five articles to be printed on the 3d of October, 1840, 
in No. 15 of the u Martha," and also the reason of the 
coming forth of the fifteen dollars will appear. But this 
having likewise become as evident as daylight in my 
third volume, that the heavenly host on white horses have 
effected that the deepest mysteries had to appear on 
pages bearing the corresponding numbers to them, one 
can easily understand, why in the third volume on page 
839 and 840, stands the remark, that, during tbe three 
days of the appearance of the star, I wrote the explana- 
tion of the mystery, till now hidden from all mortals, of 
the second chapter of Daniel. The volume would have 
become too ponderous if it had contained more than 840 
pages. Consequently the remark, so important for the 
illustration of the " Martha" came forth on page 839 and 
840; since already in the year 1839, so much has been 
made public by the press, about the morning star o{ the 
appearance of our Lord, that the Divines in the United 
States, who are not ignorant of the German language, 
have no palliation for their not having announced in the 
course of the last year the great manifestation of our 



84 

Lord. But alas! I had by the Lord's will to undertake 
and perform also this journey, during which I visited 
many clergymen, and then he waited still longer, namely 
long enough to give time to those who had received 
books from my hands to study with leisure the subject 
thoroughly, and then to announce the same publicly. 
But I have not learnt that any one of the clergy had 
done this. Therefore the Lord has called forth the Pro- 
phet with the significant names of John Jacob Thomson; 
in order to announce most solemnly his great appearance 
whilst he caused pieces to be prepared for me by Satan 
in the " Martha," in order that the belly servants, who 
were entirely indifferent about the manifestation of the 
Lord, might be strongly admonished to repent. 

My Rossel! I will now address thee who hast become a 
pattern of all belly servants. Hast thou comprehended 
every thing correctly, which I have touched in this trea- 
tise? If this be the case, thou wilt be well aware that the 
iron rod of our Lord Jesus Christ has hit thee, without 
my having first expressly announced it to thee; and that 
thou hast become a machine of Satan, to slander the 
Apostle, yet not that thou shouldst remain his slave, but 
to serve to all preachers as a sign, what our Lord was 
working in their behalf, whilst they oppose the Apostle, 
when he calls upon them in the name of the Lord to study 
his work, and to co-operate with him, for the foundation 
of the universal peace. They oppose not him, but the 
Lord, who has sent him, and the greater the work is, 
which he is beginning through him, the more horrible 
will the judgment be which they are preparing for them- 
selves by their refractoriness. But he has since the world 
is made, executed no greater work, than that is, which 
he is now beginning. Before this he appeared in his 
humble state, in order to die for us on the cross; now he 
appears in his glory, in order to give (after the ceasing of 
the great struggle between light and darkness, and having 
duly prepared every thing for it in his supreme wisdom,) 
the universal peace which will last through thousands of 
years over the whole earth. All the prophecies of the 
Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles, as well as those of 



85 

the subsequent centuries allude to this peace, and wo to 
those who would dare to put obstacles in its way! The 
Lord has already, as thou wilt see from my work at his 
present manifestation, tumbled down some of his opposers 
into hell by an unexpected death; others, on the contrary 
amongst whom thou art set up as a sign, and for the cor- 
rection of all. But, thou hast in this, far more conspicu- 
ous persons in this world as colleagues. Not only Doc- 
tor Demme, together with other Doctors, have become 
great signs, but I had even to insert a letter of his Ex- 
cellency, the reigning Burgomaster at Frankforth on the 
Mayn, John Frederic de Meyer, in the third volume 
as a testimony, that the dragon, when he was about run- 
ning over my books must take hold of him and dictate 
into his pen, under the strictest superintendence of the 
watchmen on the white horses, that which I could use 
best in order to fill the great ones in this world, with fear 
and horror, on account of their misdeeds, when they will 
learn to understand the divine spectacle from my work. 
But, mark well, the letter was as little destined for me by 
the dragon, as the " Martha" with the "Eh, what is this?" 
but the dragon calculated, that this letter should remain, 
together with letters of other Doctors in Stutgard, that 
is in the place where Strauss has produced the Anti- 
christ and published the same as the true Christ, for 
whom even in Pittsburg money has been collected, to 
have it sold amongst mechanics for nine dollars. The 
host on white horses has ordered, that the letters, 
together with other important things arrived from 
Stutgard by higher direction at the right moment in 
America, and were received four miles from Philadelphia, 
where a higher impulse caused their being sent to me, 
when again, higher beings directed the packet-boat 
thus, on the way from Philadelphia to Boston that it ar- 
rived here at Boston on the most suitable day to these 
mysteries, and at the most corresponding hour — namely 
on Luther's feast at 9 o'clock A. M. ; it being necessary 
to illustrate by documents written by Doctors, not only 
in America but also in Europe, what abomination before 
the eyes of the Lord is Lutheranism, as it has developed 



86 

itself. The "Martha" has come likewise by curious if not 
so circuitous roads into my hands, and at the right day 
and the right hour, namely on the 13th of this month, Oc- 
tober, 1840, at 2 o'clock in the afternoon, when I found 
still sufficient time, to compose a letter to the Conference; 
which assembled here in Boston on the following day, 
viz: the 14th, on account of the manifestation of the Lord, 
which letter I then sent together with the letter of Thom- 
son, in which he requested the assembled fathers, to re- 
cognize me as a messenger of the Lord at his manifesta- 
tion. I foresaw indeed what would be the effect of both 
mine'and Thomson's requisition with that assembly, blind- 
ed and immersed in error as they were about this subject 
by false reports of the Germans. Therefore I did not 
choose to appear personally in the Conference, but trans- 
mitted to them only the sealed letter of Thomson, together 
with my documents. About this, the following disclo- 
sures illustrating the ways of God, are to be given : 

The head of these preachers of the millenary reign is 
the former military Captain and Baptist, William Miller. 
His assistant is the Baptist preacher Joshua V. Himes, 
and the reader will find in my third volume important 
things, which the Lord has worked through my encoun- 
ter with Miller for the illustration of his manifestation, of 
which I can here quote only the following passages. On 
page 840, where the remark stands, that during the three 
days, when I wrote about the stone of the second chap- 
ter of Daniel, the star has appeared, it is also said: 
" During the time, when the star was seen in Boston, I 
heard, that the military Captain and Baptist, W. Miller, 
was about coming in the neighborhood of Boston, in 
order to preach the millenary reign." &c. On page 
841 is remarked: " On the 29th of November, on the 
eve of the festival of Andrew ... in Boston in the year 
1839 the day of Thanksgiving was celebrated: but I on 
my part went on this festive day, which was also my birth- 
day, by the impulse of the spirit, to Stoughton, twenty 
miles from Boston; to visit W. Miller, and found the 
same at 2 o'clock, P. M. in a region nearly as lonely as 
the desert was, where John formerly preached, occupied 



87 

in addressing a large congregation assembled in the 
Baptist church," Sec. The mysterious transaction, which 
I then and there performed, the reader can learn by read- 
ing the quoted passage where is then said: " On the 30th 
November, being the festival of Andrew, when I was 
waiting on the side of the road for the stage which was 
to bring me from Stoughton to Boston, I was asked, 
whether I had seen the star on the foregoing day? I 
told them, that a week already had elapsed since it had 
been observed for three successive days in Boston.- But 
they assured me that in Stoughton the same had not been 
seen then, but on the 29th of November," &c. Afterhaving 
performed the mysteries of my birth-day and festival of 
Andrew in the desert, and Miller found no time to con- 
verse largely with me about the manifestation of the Lord, 
and was resolved to come soon to Boston, we agreed, 
to speak more about this subject at Boston. But on 
page 842 is remarked : " Satan must deceive the preacher 
Himes by Dr. Follen, whom the reader has to mark 
well, and Miller, by the former, as if my sayings were 
empty; for preacher Himes told me repeatedly, that he 
had conversed with Dr. Follen and that this concern was 
a shallow one." 

So much was in order that the English preachers., who 
cannot read my books in the German language had re- 
course on this account to the German Doctors, but it 
was likewise in order that the Lord should give, in the 
case of Dr. Follen, a warning example to the Doctors, 
not to scoff at a subject, not studied by them. The host 
on white horses has, after my separation from Miller, 
which took place in December, 1839, at Boston, given in 
other ways testimonies of the present manifestation of 
the Lord, and I received soon afterwards higher disclo- 
sures to travel to New York for the arrangement of the 
printing of my third volume. As the Lord, when in the 
month of October, 1838, I was travelling from Boston to 
Philadelphia on account of the printing of my second 
volume, appeared to me in his glory, and has renewed to 
me the promise, that he, as he was in Boston with me, 



83 

would likewise be with me in Philadelphia: thus he has 
also appeared to me in the latter end of the year 1839, 
in his great glory when I was journeying from Boston to 
New York for the furtherance of the printing of my 
third volume, in the steam-boat Lexington, and has dis- 
closed to me that he would soon collect the mystery of 
his antagonists in the same vessel, and would cause his 
judgments to be enacted with them. Dr. Follen travelled 
immediately before me from Boston to New-York, and 
delivered in that city lectures on the two greatest sedu- 
cers of the German nation into infidelity. During the 
period of these lectures, the Lord worked astonishing 
things during my proceedings in New- York, till finally 
Dr. Follen and many other mysteries have been duly 
collected in the Ship Lexington. Then comes on page 
849 of the third volume the following passage: " There 
is only space slightly to touch upon the occurrences, which 
happened with the proof-sheets of the first fifteen pages 
of this book. They were delivered to me on the even- 
ing of the loth of January, (1840) and in the same hour 
Mr. Graeter gave me also the first account of the burn- 
ing of the boat Lexington," &c. Whosoever duly com- 
prehends the wonders, worked by the Lord, when I 
travelled in the same boat to New York, together with 
the revelation, given to me at that time, and also the 
mysteries, which then in that same boat were destroyed 
by water and fire, whilst the first fifteen pages of the 
proof sheets of my third volume were issued, as repre- 
sented towards the end of the same volume, will then 
also perfectly understand, that this stroke was a small 
specimen, how the Lord will destroy his opposers by 
their own machines and in other ways, when they coun- 
teract their own conversion wilfully, after they shall have 
been duly informed of the great mystery of the manifes- 
tation of the Lord; for I have set up, beside some steam- 
boats, manifold other instruments in my work, by means 
of which he has beaten his antagonists, as warning ex- 
amples, andRossel can learn to understand No. 15 of his 
"Martha" constantly better and better, till he will finally 
by my third volume come to the experience, that even the 



89 

number 666 of the beast, Rev. xiii. 18, receives its full 
solution only by the Apostolic number 15. 

The preachers under their head, Miller, having been de- 
ceived by Dr. Follen, Miller preached with his followers, 
as before the manifestation of the Lord, as not far dis- 
tant, at which, however, according to Miller's opinion, 
men would see Christ and his host on white horses with their 
bodily eyes; whilst He himself declares of this appear- 
ance: u Behold I come as a thief," and his apostle shows 
every where, how the host on white horses execute under 
the supreme command of Christ, every thing so secretly 
that the mystery is as little perceived as Rossel perceived, 
what the " Eh, what is this?" signified, till he can learn 
it from my explanation. The Lord was pleased to de- 
posite the confusion of these preachers for future times, 
who, deceived by Dr. Follen, and confirmed still more 
by others in their illusion, were unwilling to listen to my 
explanation of the manifestation of the Lord, by permit- 
ting the dragon to instigate them to publish here in Bos- 
ton a Periodical, entitled: " The Signs of the Times." 
The Baptist preacher, Himes, was appointed as editor of 
this paper, who first was deceived by Dr. Follen, respec- 
ting my vocation. This periodical is a still somewhat 
later one than the "Martha," and it is only every fortnight 
that a number of it appears. These babes in exploring 
the depths of the Scriptures, of whom even not one un- 
derstands any other besides the English language, attempt 
to expound and unfold the profoundest mysteries of the 
prophesies for our days, which were even inexplicable 
to the mest gifted Divines, until the Lord caused 
them to be disclosed now, and future ages will be aston- 
ished about the confusion, which has been deposited in 
the " Signs of the Times." 

Having returned from my visitation journey of the dry 
bones, to Boston, and perused the published numbers of 
the " Signs" of these preachers, I had finally also my 
sign to compose a treatise, to be offered to the editor for 
his " Signs." By doing so, I caused some embarrass- 
ment to the editor, Himes. Since, in his paper the prin- 
ciple was held out, that they were willing to admit also 



90 

other opinions about the manifestation of the Lord, he 
could excuse himself with nothing in refusing the admis- 
sion of my essay in his paper, except hy the pretence 
that the same was too long, so that he could only insert 
an extract of it with his preface. The reader will keep 
the word " extract" in mind, and will remember, when 
studying my third volume, in arriving at my encounter 
with Dr. and Professor Schmucker, the extract which 
Christ caused to be given him by me, in such a manner, 
that future ages will be astonished also by this trifling 
circumstance. But there are also many other extracts 
in my third volume of great importance, as well as the 
extract which Himes required of me, in order to publish 
the same in his paper together with his preface. It was 
only his introductory remark which I aimed at in my 
first essay, in order to gain by it opportunities to let 
other articles follow; since the eyes of such blind people 
can only be opened by degrees. My treatise then ap- 
peared in extracts in number twelve of the " Signs of the 
Times," on the 15th of September, 1840, bearing the 
head, " The Signs of the Advent of Christ, who has 
now appeared to us for the Restoration of Universal 
Peace on Earth: illustrated in the work entitled i Memo- 
ruble Events, 5 in three volumes of 1966 pages." I teach 
in it, that the preachers announcing in this paper the 
coming of the Lord, and preaching of it in the churches, 
had learned nothing about it except that the time of 
this coming was at hand; further did I show there, 
that this manifestation had been perfectly unfolded in my 
work, which had already appeared in the German lan- 
guage, and would also be published in the English trans- 
lation as soon as the necessary means could be procured. 
In the prefatory remark, Himes speaks otherwise favora- 
bly of me, yet, adding in the conclusion, " We think he 
is laboring under a great delusion." 

It is remarkable that, in the same number, " a general 
conference on the second coming of the Lord Jesus 
Christ," had been solemnly announced as appointed to 
take place on the 14th of October, 1840; and sixteen 
representatives of this conference or convention were 



91 

pointed out for it by inserting their names. The words 
of Himes alluded, to gave me a good opportunity to begin 
undeceiving these men. I consequently delivered to 
him an extensive essay, to be inserted in the next num- 
ber. But he obstinately refused its reception, adding, 
that it could not please his readers to hear that Christ 
had commenced already his manifestation for the estab- 
lishment of his glorious kingdom, since the year 1836. 
Seeing that I couid not succeed with my treatise, I re- 
solved to lay my complaint before the whole conference; 
and I wrote, after the arrival of the u Martha" and the 
letter of Thomson, a letter to the conference, directed 
to the same, enclosing my two long articles, and com- 
plained that I had been obliged to make an extract of 
the former, that Himes might receive it in his paper, 
who entirely refused to receive the second. In these 
documents I enclosed the sealed address of Thomson, 
put the whole packet under seal, and directed it to the pre- 
sident of the conference, requesting him to lay the docu- 
ments contained in it, as soon as possible, before the 
whole committee, and to send them back to me by the 
same carrier, with the exception of the sealed letter from 
York. The conference was held on the 14th and 15th 
of this month, (October,) in the meeting-house of Himes, 
and when the president, in the presence of Himes, had 
asked the assembled fathers whether the packet should 
be opened and the documents be read, and they had con- 
sented to it, he opened it; and then Himes, seeing my 
documents which had been already in his hands, brought 
it to pass that they were not read; and, in accordance 
with rny having claimed their immediate restitution into 
my hands, they were given to my carrier, with the excep- 
tion of Thomson's letter, and I left them (the conference) 
to themselves, attempting to inquire, in their darkness, 
into the manifestation of our Lord: and I received, 
finally, in number fourteen of the " Signs of the Times," 
which appeared on the 15th of October, again an extract 
from my second article, which I had indeed sent to Himes 
for number thirteen of his paper, to my perfect satisfac- 
tion, though this extract was not made bv me, but bv 
9 



92 

Ilimes himself, whilst my article was in his hands. I 
looked into number thirteen, to see whether he had in- 
serted something about his not admitting my article- and 
finding nothing mentioned there, I could not expect that 
this would be done in the next number, and consequently 
did not reflect upon it — being engaged with this treatise. 
But even now somebody came to me to remind me to 
mention this extract also; and I see that the host on 
white horses caused that to be inserted from my essay, 
which I myself would have chosen from it, if Himes had 
requested only an extract from my hands for his paper. 
He says he would wish to extract some parts of my 
second article for his readers, in order that they might 
see why he had to refuse the insertion of a series of my 
treatises. That is to say, he perceived from my second 
treatise that articles were to follow for the remodelling 
of all the sermons of these preachers about the manifes- 
tation of the Lord. Consequently, he takes out of my 
treatise literally, that, firstly, the manifestation of the 
Lord for the millenium has begun on the 5th of January, 
1837, at five o'clock, in the great mystery which the 
Lord then continued by signs and great preparations, 
until, on the festival of Easter, 1838, at nine o'clock, 
A. M.j the mysteries have been performed, which have 
been announced by many other prophecies, and finally 
in Rev. xix. 20. Then he gives, likewise, the following 
words from my long article, which I will insert, literally, 
in the original text. Cl To discuss any thing in any gene- 
ral conference, relative to the second coming and kingdom 
of Messiah, would be waste time, so long as the question 
whether our Lord at his coming has entrusted to me the 
office of Apostle or not, is not deliberated upon and de- 
termined." After having adduced the necessary speci- 
mens from my article, Himes felt constrained to render 
the reader sensible of my vocation, by adding — " We 
highly respect the religious character of our brother, his 
plan for a general union of the saints — his former ten 
years' standing as a public biblical professor, together 
with his present commendable and untiring zeal in the 
best of causes." After these eulogies he yet adds, that. 



93 

in announcing such incredible things I must labor under 
a great delusion. 

For the reader I must remark this, that in saying, that 
all conferences relative to the searching into the coming 
of the Lord and his kingdom on earth, without foregoing 
investigation, whether I be an Apostle of Christ at this 
his appearance or not, were only leading to an useless 
waste of time, I have, as the context shows, only this 
our time before my eyes. In former times this was to 
those, who were qualified for the task, not a fruitless loss 
of time; but in respect to our times, I should have added 
that these investigations are not only a useless, but even 
a pernicious spending of time; since now in this regard 
without an Apostle only errors can be divulged, but in 
my work the manifestation of the Lord is fully disclosed. 
In my article I have expressely said, that I would appear 
at the conference and bring forth the proofs of my 
Apostleship at the manifestation of the Lord. But Himes 
has not found it good to make this known by his extract; 
and since my article, by which I wanted to prepare the 
preachers tor my appearance in the conference, was not 
received in his paper, I have considered it to be proper, 
to send only my articles at the beginning of the confer- 
ence, in order that, if they had been read, and I had been 
called to the conference, I might have appeared there, 
to explain to them the manifestation of the Lord. But 
the Lord has resolved to let the blind remain still longer 
in their blindness, to whom, however, immediately after the 
conference the paper was handed, in which their hold- 
man has announced in the words of the Apostle, that the 
mainfestation of the Lord had begun on the 5th of 
January, 1837, at 5 o'clock in the evening, and conse- 
quently their general conference in the meeting house 
of the hold-man, concerning the coming ofthe Lord, was 
an useless waste of time. About this I could write much 
in illustration of the ways of the Lord, but here only so 
much was to be touched upon, as was necessary to bring 
the reader to understand, that the * 'Martha" stands in the 
closest connexion with the English general conference 
in Boston. 



94 

Dear Rossel! Thou hast come by the " Eh, what is 
this?" in many connexions. As the letters from Frank- 
fort on the Mayn and Stuttgart must come by wonder- 
ful ways in my hands at Boston, so must likewise the 
conference convene from various states here in Boston 
for the illustration of thy "Martha." But every thing is 
giving testimony against thee. Thou seest from the 
words adduced, that even the instrument of the confer- 
ence is writing honorably about me, and thou wilst 
find the same in the testimonies of the Doctors, which 
I have brought forth in the third volume, whom I had 
yet to correct on account of their blindness, that they 
would not study my work, in order to learn from it, that 
I am Apostle of Christ at this great manifestation, and to 
chastise Satan severely, who has taken hold of them. 
When I am illustrating the letters, which had come from 
Stuttgart to my hands, I speak also of the three hundred 
Protestant divines, whom Swedenborg saw in a vision 
ascending towards heaven, but tumbled headlong back 
and looked, as they were falling down, like dead horses. 
To this vision I add then some visions of these horses, 
as they have been shown to me. The devil has also 
caused thee and thy readers to ascend without Apostle 
in his heaven. But if you reject the Apostle of Christ, 
you are as little fit for the heaven of our Lord Jesus 
Christ as dead horses are. I have already told thee what 
Smolnikar signifies. But our Lord at his present ap- 
pearance has also taken care, that others, to whom in 
this respect important parts were allotted, had names, 
answering to these parts, as thou canst feel already in 
some degree from this treatise, r and wilst find a long series 
of examples in my work. Amongst the Rossels (little 
horses) thou art already remarkable as the third, at the 
present manifestation of the Lord. Of the first under 
the name of Follen (foal), thou hast already perceived so 
much by this treatise, that, on account of his having 
exercised such an influence, that the hold-man of the 
conference, whieh stands in connexion with thy "Martha," 
still believes me to labor under a great delusion, he 
has been stricken by the Lord, to the great terror of all 



95 

the scoffers at the mystery, which I am proclaiming. By 
another Rossel, or Roessel, on the contrary, the Lord has 
inflicted upon one of the principal opposers of his cause, 
a peculiar stroke at the right moment, and with this main 
antagonist, till the Lord has finally beaten him by this 
Roessel, many wonders of his present manifestation are 
connected, which would require for themselves a long 
treatise. Brother! thou understandst probably from my 
long explanation of the Ci Eh, what is this?" the mystery 
how thou hast become a Rossel (little horse) of the 
dragon. But the Lord is willing to bring thee by the 
Apostle under the superintendence of the heavenly host 
on the white horses, and confide also to thy hands the iron- 
rod to strike the dragon, for thou wilt see from my work, 
that Christ the Lord gives the iron-rod not only to me, but 
to all heralds of the great message, who unite in Him 
with me in striking Satan. 

Till now the wonders of the secret guidance of the 
Lord have been explained, as they have been prepared 
in No. 15 of the "Martha" in connexion with the assembly 
of the English preachers of the coming of the Lord in 
Boston, and have been unfolded by me in the long letter 
already in the month of October, 1840. 

But now we will omit that which has been said for the 
consolation of Rossel in the large letter, as representative 
of many others, he not having answered our expectations. 
I furnished the manuscript on the 3d and sent the same 
on the 5th of November, 1840, in the form of a large 
letter, consisting of twenty-three fine blue sheets of 
letter paper, from Boston to Philadelphia, in order 
that brother Leimer might dispose of the manuscript as 
the spirit would direct him. He transmitted the same to 
Thomson, and the Lord effected here secretly that Thom- 
son was hurt by his horse, and for several weeks confined 
to his room, before he could go out in search of my man- 
uscript, which had been detained on the road. After 
having found the same, he went finally with it to Balti- 
more, and requested Rossel to publish the same; the latter 
having occasioned the same. From my side Rossel had 
in the mean time, before the manuscript was handed to 
9* 



96 

him by Thomson, received an article for the " Martha," 
purposing to enlighten the reader about the craftiness and 
malice of Satan, as displayed in the "Eh, what is this?" 
and to inform them that they would receive the necessary 
disclosure in the book about being prepared for the press, 
respecting the mystery concealed in the "Eh," &x. 
But Rossel did not listen to my voice, and when Thom- 
son handed to him my manuscript, and his eye fell upon 
it, the power of the devil took hold of him so that he 
handed over to Thomson the following lines: 

" Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar! Having occasion 
to read your scrawling, entitled 'One thing is needful,' 
and not being able to find the answer to the three words 
in it, notwithstanding all my endeavors for this purpose, 
I request you to give me in a few words, the answer to 
the above quoted Lukex. 42. promising, that (if the same is 
not longer than my request) I will have it published by 
the press. Truth." 

Thomson sent me these lines immediately, together 
with the number added to each letter, which Rossel had 
inserted to his scrawling in his derangement caused by 
Satan, to inform me, that, provided my answer would 
not contain more letters than his request, he would pro- 
mise me to have the same inserted in the "Martha," and 
I returned to him for the "Martha," the following answer 
without delay: 

"John Rossel! One thing is needful; namely, that 
you circulate by means of the press, my 'scrawling,' as 
it has been committed unto you in the name of Christ; 
since he has set you up at his present manifestation for uni- 
versal peace, as so great a sign, that through my ' scraw- 
ling' all nations will be astonished. A. B. Smolnikar.' 5 

Since my answer is not longer than his request, I 
expected he would fulfill his promise, and have it printed 
in the "Martha." But he having received it before his 
request was printed, he published neither the one nor the 
other in the " Martha," and thus it may be rather super- 
fluous to point out to the reader, that in those few words 
engendered through the impulse of Satan upon Rossel, 
an extreme pride and a double lie are concealed, the 



97 

heavenly host on white horses having compelled Satan to 
lay down publicly a longer confession of the godlessness 
embodied in Rossel, in No. 22 of the "Martha," on the 30th 
of January, 1841, which of course as a warning for all 
future ages must be inserted here in extenso. It runs as 
follows: 

«THE CONFOUNDED COUPLE*" 
Isaiah i. verse 3. 

Eh, what is this! now? what amusing joke? 

The ox and ass united by one yoke! 

Let's for a moment pause and look here on, 

For such a couple is not often shown; 

The ass knows well his master's homely crib; 

This knowledge shortens too the ox's trip, 

Sage Thomson, and Apostle Smolnikar. 

Resemble both of them indeed so far, 

Not knowing, too, the Lord's, who bought them, right, 

As they chew hay and straw from morn to night. 

" Now to the Subject. Some days ago I received a 
visit from Thomson, (spelled Tomson) the Prophet, made 
by the false Apostle, called Schmolikar, and delivered to 
me a work consisting of twenty-three sheets, written on 
fine paper, which the Catholic professor intends to pub- 
lish about the article in the i Martha, 5 number fifteen. 
This work is a defence relative to the question in the 
c Martha:' £ Eh, what is this?' The soi-disant Apostle con- 
jures me in the very beginning of the work in the name of 
Christ, as preached by Paul, Act. xix. 13, that I might 
publish his work, (which manifestly shows, that some- 
thing is wrong in the author's head) at my own expense, 
adding, that, should I refuse to do so, I would have to 
suffer the consequences of this refusal. 

" But, Mr. Ignoramus must know, that I am as little 
afraid of his might, derived from Belzebub, as an Ele- 
phant is afraid of a mole ! 

Ci Having a great deal of business on hand I cannot 
enter into monastic stories, into chewing straw, as oxen 
do, and into asinine questions, neither can I stop at an 
altar, to be erected to the unknown God, Act. xvii. 23. 

* Rossel's original poetry is indeed not at all epigrammatical; we 
mended his product somewhat respecting the form. 



98 

6C Should, however, the Apostle, now led astray by the 
unclean spirit, once become sober, and see the snares, in 
which the juggler ot the thousand-fold tricks keeps him 
as a prisoner, he might well cry out with the blind Bar- 
tholomew: Jesu, thou son of David, have mercy upon 
me! Luke, xviii. 38. 

li Alas ! May the Lord pity his blinded creature: that 
he may see, how the liar has led him by the nose, from 
the beginning, as is to be seen by his three books, which 
he has with pains patched together. 

" If I could contribute something, that the Prophet 
and the bewitched professor would submit to put off, be- 
low the cross of Christ their sheep's clothing, and be 
cured of the sore, which Adam's fall and they themselves 
have caused; then the c Martha' would once more cry 
out: c Eh, what is this?' and then the answer, instead of 
filling twenty-three sheets, would dissolve itself into the 
short question? What must I do, that I may be saved? 
Act. xvi. 30. And the angels would rejoice. Luke xv. 
7, 10. and the Saviour would take his erring and error- 
causing sheep upon his shoulders. Luke. xv. 5. Should 
then the angels ask, and 6 Martha' ask, 'Eh ? what 
sheep are these?' Then the answer would be: 

11 He is the man who would see blindfolded, 

"Who called himself an Apostle of Christ, 

"Who yet did know neither me nor my father, 

Who banished Bishop Erb, Dr. Demme and Rossel ; 

And hurried with hasty steps on to hell, 

Sent out to America by Satan, many people to fell. 

u Now, my two gentlemen, believe me finally, that the 
c Martha' wants to have nothing to do with your straw 
dealings, and that I would prefer to spend, what your 
letters cost me in the Missionary cause; take then ad- 
vice, and stay out of < Martha's' kitchen, and let your 
ivory eyes be directed towards truth." 

This was yet not enough, but at the end of this num- 
ber of the a Martha" the following is added: 

"My readers must not think hard of me for my having 
served the two men (see the second page of the number, 



99 

'The confounded couple') with a dish-clout right and 
left round their heads, since they will not stay out of my 
kitchen with their stuff! To my dwelling belongs a small 
adjoining superstructure ; there the old experienced 
Christians are sitting {of such they will hear nothing;) but 
opposite to it is another room, where the new born ones 
are informing each other how they have acquired the 
forgiveness of their sins by repentance and belief {here 
they don't choose to be either ,) on the left side are several 
pupils, praying to be clothed with power from on high: 
{this they call a work of the former times, and like neither 
to remain there;) in the fore-part room, where I prepare 
my table, and Mary chooses the good part at the feet of 
Jesus, {there they would stay least of all, but want only to 
snuffle about the kitchen, and sneakirigly smuggle in their 
millenary poison.) Brethren, should ever the overpaint- 
ed Apostle, with his three volumes full of hay and straw, 
come to you, then give them as is said: Prov. xxvi. 3." 

The quoted passage (Prov. xxvi. 3), runs as follows: 
u To the horse belongs a whip, to the ass a bridle, to the 
fool a rod upon his back." 

In the third volume, page 740, I gave an account of 
the devil's having appeared unto me in the shape of a 
ruler, with a sceptre in his hand; and that I have told 
him, " Christ, the Lord, will strike thee with the iron 
rod, and take thy dominion upon earth from thee." This 
struggle with the apocalyptic dragon happened on the 
23d of June, 1839, at one o'clock, P. M. Then had 
this ruler of the children of the world to exhibit the most 
curious tricks, in testimony that Christ has appeared 
unto us, amongst which, illustrating the productions of 
the demon brought forth by Rossel, editor of the li Mar- 
tha," serves the fabrication which he has introduced into 
the world by Frederick Smith, editor of the German Lu- 
theran Church paper, on the 25th of July, 1839, as a pre- 
lude to what Rossel and his wife, on the same day, 1840, 
sang before me. How Smith, by the Lord's order, was 
caught and stricken, Rossel will then learn from my third 
volume, after he shall have been enabled to read my 
books — for till now he was entirely unequal to this task. 



100 

In the third volume, page 759, I have quoted Smith's 
words from the Church paper, when he says, amongst 
other things: H Professor Smolnikar demands that we 
should insert this whole letter in the Church Gazette, 
which would fill, if not our whole, yet most of our paper; 
and threatens, in case of our not complying with his re- 
quest, to use the rod which Christ, the Lord, has given 
unto him, in the third volume of his i Memorable Events,' 
against us." The long letter which I have written to 
Smith, was directed against a nonsensical assertion of 
the synod, whose president was Dr. Demme, concerning 
my vocation; and since he published this assertion of the 
synod in his paper, my request of having inserted a let- 
ter refuting the nonsense of the synod, was in accordance 
with justice and equity. But Smith, notwithstanding my 
express caution, that I would strike him, in case of his 
refusal to comply with my request, with the rod given to 
me by Christ, would not listen unto my voice, and Christ 
has delivered him unto Satan, who actuated him, that he 
had to prepare for me himself the rod by which he was 
stricken: his eyes, namely, became so darkened, that he 
read in my writing — which every one understanding 
German can easily read — the very contrary of what I 
have written, and published it thus by the paper, showing, 
as he must, in this way, that he perfectly deserved to be 
stricken, and had been set up by Christ as a sign, of all 
of which the reader will convince himself from my third 
volume. 

Smith proceeded in order to illustrate the affair with 
Rossel; and my readers are, I trust, (from my illustration 
of the (t Eh, what is this?" and the other pieces of num- 
ber fifteen of the "Martha,") sufficiently convinced that 
Rossel has been set up as a warning, to the terror of 
unbelieving preachers; and I hope to spare the time to 
write some more sheets about number twenty-two of the 
" Martha," in order to show that this piece, likewise, 
has come forth into the world by the demoniac possession 
of Rossel. For, a public testimony was to be exhibit- 
ed, that the prophecy of Dorathea of the large letter 
sent to Thomson, has been fulfilled; the twenty-three 



lot 

sheets have been written on such a fine paper, because 
I had prepared them for the mail. I did not send 
them, however, immediately to Rossel, but to that 
one of the two great witnesses of the manifestation cf 
the Lord, to whom he has first introduced me, viz: to 
A. Leimer, in whose house of accommodation, here in 
Philadelphia, I am now writing this, requesting him, pro- 
vided the Spirit should actuate him to do so, to have 
them printed. But the Spirit directed him to send the 
same to Thomson, and this witness was driven by the 
Spirit to perform the long trip from York to Baltimore, 
in order to request Rossel, in the name of the Lord, to 
have these sheets printed. To do so was his most sacred 
duty; these sheets having been written for the pur- 
pose of correcting the error promulgated by him in 
number fifteen of the u Martha," and he being able to 
do it, as having a printing office at his command. If 
even a pecuniary sacrifice on his side had been demand- 
ed, his duty would still have been to submit to it, because 
there exists a moral obligation of removing errors which 
originated by our faults, even when this reparation 
should be accompanied with some loss. But I made 
the request not to cause him any detriment, hoping he 
would recover his expenses by the sale of the book; and 
amongst the letters which Thomson has written to Rossel 
in this affair, I found in his diary also a copy which thus 
begins: u Inclosed you will find an answer to your letter 
committed to me from brother Smolnikar." [I had the 
above quoted lines, which were elicited from me by Ros- 
sel's request, sent to him by Thomson.] " If you do 
not consider this cause as the work of God, then remain 
silent for ever, and return to me the twenty-three sheets 
delivered by me unto thee, by a secure private opportu- 
nity, and this as soon as possible. But if you wish to 
remain a laborer in the vineyard of the Lord, let us 
know how and under what conditions you will print the 
work, 3 ' &c. 

Instead of following the wise advice of Thomson, he 
allowed himself to be driven by Satan, to lay down again 
on the 30th of January, 1841, in No. 22 of the " Martha," 



102 

the public confession, that he is still a Rossel (a small 
horse) subjugated by Satan. My writings were deliver- 
ed to him by Thomson in December, 1840, but the ar- 
ticle, which has appeared on the 30th of January, 1841, 
is a proof that he has neither read my three volumes, nor 
my writings, delivered unto him by Thomson ; though 
he had retained them for better than a month in his hands, 
and not returned them after the letter written to him in 
this behalf, to Thomson, but in lieu of it has caluminated 
me and Thomson in No. 22 of the "Martha." If this 
servant of the devil had at least read the title of my 
three books or this writing in the former shape in which 
it has been delivered to him, he would, it is hoped, have 
spelled my name correctly in No. 22 of the " Martha," 
and have gained by it this much of information, that in 
this divine spectacle, the invisible servants of our Lord 
have taken care, that the persons, appearing on the stage 
bear such names, as are most corresponding with their 
functions, and I have already observed, that Smolnikar 
means the rod-bearer or switch-bearer. But Rossel, 
(small horse) having chosen for himself the whip, at the 
conclusion of his expectoration according to Prov.xxvi, 3, 
this instrument may becomingly be employed with him in 
lieu of the rod, and since it can be seen from No. 15 and 
22 of the "Martha" that he has been turned into a fool by 
Satan, the rod or switch is likewise proper for his back. 
But he is also called John, that is the grace or mercy of 
the Lord, which has appeared unto us also in these num- 
bers of the "Martha," since by one fool many have been 
instructed how to be on their guard against Satan, who 
can fill the minds of men with such horrible darkness. 
There is a singular coincidence in the numbers 15 and 
22 of the "Martha," and the mysteries performed on the 
the 15th and 22d of April, 1838, which must be learned 
from my three volumes, since in the year 1838 the festi- 
val of Easter was on the 15th of April, and this was the 
most remarkable festival of Easter of all which have 
been celebrated since the resurrection of Christ, but on 
the 22d of April was in the year 1838, the first Sunday 
after Easter, on which the section of John the Evange- 



103 

list's 20th chapter is read, in which Thomas, verse 28, 
cries out : " My Lord and my God!' 5 

The reverse of John Rossel is our John Jacob Thom- 
son. He, after having read the nonsense in No. 22 of 
the ''Martha," wrote some reflections down into his diary, 
beginning thus: ■ How sad is the state of the Christian 
church, that the Lord must make use of such expressions: 
'An- ox knoweth his master and an ass the crib of his mas- 
ter, Israel knoweth it not, and my people perceived it not,' 
&c. Satan has very appropriately for our purpose distorted 
the quoted words from the 1st chapter of Isaiah. One sees 
in this chapter the image of the horrible apostacy of the 
church from Christ; but the ox and the ass know their 
master, by the testimony of Isaiah, but according to the tes- 
timony of Satan, who speaks through Rossel, they do not 
know their master, because Satan is a liar. As a liar 
ha speaks of my books and of my manuscript, as if he 
had become acquainted with the contents of both; though 
he is perfectly ignorant of them, and still can this closed 
vessel full of darkness not even keep in memory my 
name; which he spells again incorrectly in number 22 of 
the "Martha," though I have delivered to him an article 
signed with my plainly written name; and Thomson also 
has written to him, respecting me and given to him my 
few lines with my legibly affixed name, as likewise my 
long letter; how much less can he comprehend the con- 
tents of my writings. In the diary of Thomson, the fol- 
lowing is inserted under the before mentioned reflections: 
" To the editor of the 'Martha,' John Rossel. I request 
him hereby to publish the letters, which I have written 
to him in his 'Martha,' in order, that every one, who will 
read them, may duly appreciate what has been said by 
him in Nos. 15 and 22," &c. I can imagine nothing more 
horrible, than the state of those disseminators of lies, who 
permit themselves to be fettered by Satan in such a man- 
ner, that they refuse to receive the correction of the 
errors, propagated by them in the same paper. Rossel 
pronounces his own verdict, when he quotes, immediately 
before the calumniation, forged against me and Thomson, 
the words of the pastor, who answered the question: 
10 



104 

" Are all the millions of poor pagans eternally lost?" 
with the words: " Certainly not; their unbelief cannot 
condemn them, for it, is written: ' how can they believe, 
of what they never have heard? 5 Otherwise is it with 
those, to whom the precious Gospel has been announced, 
and the highest, which God's love has prepared for men, 
has been offered, and who, under the empty pretext: I 
cannot believe it — withdraw themselves from repentance, 
for which God has made all mankind susceptible." 

This is what Rossel has put down as a verdict against 
himself immediately before the slander pronounced 
against me and Thomson. Instead of studying with up- 
rightness my large letter of 23 sheets, which Thomson 
had handed to him, and then left with him, and he allowed 
himself to be induced by the dragon to new calumniations. 
He cannot believe that which has been prophecied by 
the Patriarchs, Prophets and Apostles, which Christ has 
promised; and which has been experted by all true chris- 
tians of all ages, though he himself believed that there 
must be some truth in Thomson's assertion, that we were 
already in the fifth year of the manifestation of the Lord; 
for, how else could we have made it known, without con- 
tradicting the same? This he did not, but only 
when he saw that Thomson, in connexion with me pro- 
claimed the manifestation of the Lord, he has submitted 
to be farther actuated by Satan, in order as he before has 
slandered me alone, now to calumninate both of us, instead 
of working a becoming repentance on account of his hor- 
rible sins of having become a Rossel (small horse) of Satan. 
His astonishing blindness serves yet as a new illustra- 
tion of the ways of God, and that what an anointed of the 
Lord communicates ought to be taken to heart: 

u God, who wills that all men should be saved by the 
knowledge of salutary truth calls from time to time, (ac- 
cording to his divine decree) chosen beings, whom he 
duly prepares to communicate to them those truths, that 
they may manifest them by words, writings, and an exem- 
plary life. But the enemy of the human family and their 
salvation, that fallen angel, who with his confederates is 
constantly endeavoring to counteract the designs of God, 



105 

never ceases, to oppose him also in this point, striving to 
impede the progress of truth and its advancements; he is 
consequently not satisfied to have spread darkness every 
where by error, ignorance, and seduction, by bad ex- 
amples, which cast the majority of mankind into perdi- 
tion, but uses also his power peculiarly against those 
who are destined for the service of the Lord. He attacks 
with foul craftiness their words, doctrines and character, 
not indeed representing them according to simple truth, 
and refuting them openly, for this could not deceive the 
upright-minded — but, by observing their expressions, 
craftily masking them, and supplying false assertions and 
the most pernicious principles, in order that single hearted 
or in this way pre-occupied minds might imbibe an aver- 
sion against those elect, and every thing, which God per- 
forms by them, might flee their conversation; yea, even 
persuade themselves to serve God by contributing some- 
thing towards their entire suppression. It would show an 
absolute want of acquaintance with the history ofthe Holy 
Scriptures and the confessors of the christian belief, if it 
would be denied, that in this way the enemy of human 
salvation always has oppugned and persecuted the Holy 
Prophets, the Saviour himself, as well as his Apostles and 
disciples, the first Christians, finally in the course of time 
all those, to whom God has manifested himself pecu- 
liarly." 

Thus an enlightened man has expressed himself, in the 
year 1720, and I have to add to his words only this much, 
that Satan has now become much worse than he formerly 
was. The Lutheran Synod, over which Dr. Demme 
presides, has been instigated by him, to pronounce a 
verdict against my Apostleship, without having examined 
my books: but instead of including the whole Synod, as 
they had deserved, I struck only Dr. Demme, after a 
written admonition to revoke the nonsense promulgated 
against me, as the president of such a Synod, in the third 
volume, page 766, according to his merits, he not having 
been willing to reflect upon my exhortation; and also the 
editor, Smith, because he has published the senseless 
resolution of the Synod against me, and then, instead of 



106 

my correction of the error, a lie to boot. Having an- 
nounced these two individuals as excluded from the 
church of Christ the Lord, when he himself had shown 
by signs, as clearly as every one can see from my third 
volume, that He has cast them out from his church. I 
now, on this 22d day of March, 1841, at 4 o'clock, A. M. 
having been awakened by my guide at 3 o'clock, an- 
nounce the same in the name of Christ, respecting Bishop 
Jacob Erb and John Rossel, with the remark, that I do 
not announce this to Jacob Erb publicly, because he had 
refused to study my work when I paid him my visit, 
though Christ excludes every clergyman, who behaves 
thus, from his church, as we shall soon find confirmed by 
signs; but I announce this publicly, because it was the 
Bishop's duty, at least, after his Rossel had in No. 15 of 
the "Martha," calumniated Christ in the person of his mes- 
senger, to investigate the matter, and then to declare 
himself against such horrible abuse of the priest. But 
he, being himself under the power of Satan, permitted the 
devil to rage anew in the No. 2:2 of the "Martha," that he 
calls me again the false Apostle, and ejaculates anew so 
many slanders, that to explain them, I would have to 
write as much about his "Eh, what is this?" but asserts 
also of Thomson, that I had made him a Prophet. 

That I am a true Apostle of Christ, I have proved in 
three volumes, and if I were a true Apostle for nobody, 
I would be such to John Rossel, to whom I have an- 
nounced the exclusion from the church of Christ, even 
now, and that this exclusion has really taken place every 
one can become convinced of by this book, I having 
more than was necessary, disclosed from his expressions, 
that they could not be produced by himself, but by the 
devil, whose servant he is. But, that Thompson 
likewise has not been appointed by me, but by Christ as a 
Prophet and witness of this manifestation, and of my Apos- 
tleship, thereat. sufficient proofs have also in this book been 
adduced since I have brought forth several prophesies of 
Dorathea, who had become a Prophetess by the power of 
the spirit inhabiting Thomson, and he may truly be called a 
Prophet, who imparts even unto others the spirit of Proph- 



107 

ecy. I likewise added that in Thomson's diaries, so many 
Prophecies which the Spirit delivered unto him, are writ- 
ten down, that I would have to write a volume by itself 
in order to explain them, and from his diaries it can be 
seen, that he used to write down his visions without delay. 
As a specimen for the illustration of the "Martha," I 
shall adduce only his vision of the 22d September, 1840, 
which treats of the old house on fire: but people would 
not believe him in this, the neighbors likewise, to whom 
he announced it, did not care about it. He then was 
surprised by this conduct, and entreated the Lord to 
reveal to him the cause of it. He then received the ex- 
planation, that there is no belief amongst the men, to whom 
he proclaims the Lord's manifestation, from whence their 
incredulity came respecting the fact, that the Lord has 
already appeared. 

Christ the Lord, himself has predicted, that he would 
not find any belief amongst men, at his manifestation in 
our days. To Swedenborg, whose prophetic visions were 
so long unintelligible, till in my 3d volume the key to 
their disclosure has been given, this has been shown in 
the most manifold visions, that even those preachers of 
our days, who still are preaching Christ with their 
mouths, would not believe in him with their hearts, and 
now indeed, experience proves this to be true, it cannot 
only be seen from Rossei's example, but, also, from that 
given by the English ministers, who are proclaiming the 
coming of Christ, as very near, and assembled for this 
purpose in Boston, and to whom Thomson has written 
soon after this vision, that they also had no belief. Ros- 
sel, who, without having examined the subject, has as- 
serted it at random, that Thomson had been made by 
me a prophet, appears to belong to the same gang of 
Bible-preachers, of whom I have met already many, who 
were greatly astonished, when they heard me asserting, 
that there were many prophets in our days, and could not 
believe that, because they don't believe in the scriptures, 
which declare this so manifoldly. They can, therefore, 
likewise, not believe, that in our days an Apostle would 
have to explain the manifestation of the Lord, though the 
10* 



108 

Bible speaks from the first to the last book in very many 
passages of it, and I have explained in the 3d volume so 
many places of that kind, as for each unbeliever would 
be sufficient to convince him of the truth, if he had stu- 
died them. But the unbelieving Bible-preachers of 
our days have been hitherto, too lazy to study this. Con- 
sequently such blindness, as in the " Martha" is con- 
stantly laid open, cannot excite surprise. Thus, for 
instance, immediately after the calumniations poured 
upon me and Thomson, the biblical passages connected 
with them Rossel ought to apply to himself, in order to 
do penance adequate to his sins, follows an article headed: 
"What fruits brings the ' Martha?'" beginning thus: 
"Dear brethren — Often already did I rejoice and offer 
to the Lord praise and thanks, when the busy "Martha" 
came in my house with deliciously prepared dishes, offer- 
ing me one after the other, dressed in a style rendering 
them alike savory as nutritious, whereby the salt was 
also generally duly administered, Sic." This Scholler, 
who has signed his name to this article, being capable of 
writing this, originates certainly from the clod (Scholle.) 
The first individual who told me of the " Martha," re- 
marked at the same time, that this paper was a disgrace 
to the Germans, and this not only on account of its con- 
tents, but also because it abounds in orthographical and 
grammatical blunders. I requested Rossel to communi- 
cate to me a number of it, to form an idea of the same, 
and finding the above remark to be correct, I directed 
the attention of Rossel to the necessity of having at least, 
the peculiarities of the language and deficiencies of the 
style corrected by somebody. He agreed that this was 
necessary; but in the "Eh, what is this?" it was not yet 
done, wherefore I corrected some parts, whilst quoting 
them, others I left as they were as specimens of his way 
of writing; but in the "Confounded Couple'' he has 
caused somebody to amend his blunders in some degree. 
But of what use is this, when his dish-clout is otherwise 
incorrigible? Therefore I cannot dwell any longer in 
correcting such a rag, and remark only, that I shall ex- 
plain towards the end of the book some prophetic pieces 



109 

for the illustration of the "Martha," which I have disco- 
vered in the house of Thomson. 

About this man Thomson, I must still remark so much 
that all his three names, John Jacob Ihomson, are sig- 
nificant; for it was only by this John that also John Ros- 
sel became immortalized by this book, and the significa- 
tion of Jacob will be understood from my already repub- 
lished three volumes. But the name Thomson he himself 
is accustomed to write " Thomson. J? He is from Germa- 
ny, yet has been these forty years in America, and had 
changed his name Thomser into Thomsen, probably be- 
fore he could write English, not knowing then, that the 
name which he pronounced Thomsen must be written 
Thomson. By this change he prophesied of himself to 
be the son of Thomas, who examined many parties of the 
Christians, but did, alas, miss everywhere true Christiani- 
ty till, finally, Christ appeared, and then, full of astonish- 
ment, he cried out, like Thoinas before him, " My Lord 
and my God!" John xx. 27. The " Martha' 5 has occa- 
sioned me in number 15 and 22, to speak of Thomson, 
and I began on the 15th of October, 1840, to speak of 
him, and yet not until now, the 22d of March, 1841, did 
I touch upon the mystery of his name, when the Almanac, 
instead of "Martha's," has the name of Paulina, origina- 
ting from Paulus, and which is mysterious at the present 
manifestation of the Lord, in connexion with my great 
countryman, Jerome, whose native place is in the neigh- 
borhood of the birthplace of my other countryman, George 
Dalmatin, the more so since we celebrated yesterday 
the " Benedictus Dominus Deus Israel," but shall not 
celebrate the anniversaries of the greatest mysteries till 
the 15th and 22d of the future month of April, as the 
reader will become convinced from my three volumes, of 
which Dorathea did prophesy. Dorathea means " Di- 
vine Gifts," but her other name is Bayer, which reminds 
us in a singular connexion of the name of the former pas- 
tor of the mystery of John's church in Baltimore. The 
Lord imparts his gifts according to his supreme wisdom. 
The pastor of John's church, Boyer, would not accept 
the gifts offered to him, and deserved that I announced 



110 

unto him the exclusion from the church of Christ: but 
we accepted with thanks the gifts, which the Lord has 
prepared for us by Dorathea Bayer, in connexion with 
Thomson in Baltimore, and this puts me in mind of other 
wonderful connexions of things. 

In my third volume I touched accidentally on page 323 
upon Dr. Faustus, meaning " the fortunate," to whom I 
communicated first the mystery of the great light, which 
had appeared to me. I promised in that place to say 
more about him in the supplement. I consequently am 
now searching into the appendix of the third volume after 
it, and find nothing mentioned in the place, where I in- 
tended to do it, and I cannot remember, where else I 
might have given an account of this occurrence; but see 
now for the first time that it can stand no where in better 
connexion with the divine gifts than in this appendage; 
to which the 15th number of the "Martha" has given rise 
and I had not until from the 9th to 12th of this month of 
March 1841, any opportunity of becoming acquainted with 
this Dorothea by means of the journal of her prophesies. 
With Dr. Faustus, a holy man, who is an ordained dea- 
con and theologian, but at the same time Doctor of 
Medicine, I became personally acquainted, though my 
countryman, but in a latter period. He enjoys a most ex- 
traordinary confidence, amongst the graduated physicians, 
participates frequently in higher enlightenings, and when 
circumstances require it, is accustomed to magnetise pa- 
tients. My acquaintance with him took place in tl^e year 
1831. Then I delivered for Theodore Stabel, the prophetic 
Primitial Sermon, whilst Dr. Faustus served at the altar, 
and then was placed at the table, according to our wi^h, 
next to him, and entered with him into a friendly con- 
nexion. At this solemnity, the clergy of all orders wno 
could there be gathered, were assembled, as also D^. 
Faustus was Prior of the Order of the Merciful in Zaibach, 
till he must witness its secularisation, but likewise witness! 
my prophetic sermon about the approaching better 
order of things. I selected for this sermon (the mystery 
of which I now first can duly comprehend) an introductory 
text from the epistle to the Ephesians, chapter iv. v. 11, 



Ill 

13, which is the most suitable for the celebration of the 
present mysteries. 

I give in vol. i. page 13 and 14 in the remark, an ac- 
count of the prophetic vision in which I saw before me 
an extremely large assembly before whom I delivered 
a sermon. Then I disclose more fully the deep mys- 
tery of this prophetic vision, which but now begins to un- 
fold itself more and more. The church, wherein I de- 
livered this prophetic Primitial Sermon to the assembly 
of all orders, is the same into which I have been long 
before transferred, during a prophetic vision, namely, — 
The church at Loak, belonging to the Ursuline nuns. I 
entered into intimacy (after the actual sermon) with Dr. 
Faust, the only magnetiser with whom I was personally 
acquainted before I knew Thomson. The opportunity 
for it was offered by the newly ordained priest Theodore 
Stabel, who was a pupil of my tenderly beloved Gregory 
Kuscher, whose acquaintance the reader will make by 
reading my three volumes: but Theodore means the 
same which Dorathea indicates; only that the former 
name stands in the singular number, and the adjective 
precedes the substantive noun, whilst on the contrary in 
u Dorathea," the substantive stands before the adjective 
and in the plural number, both names Theodore and 
Dorothea being Greek compound words expressing, the 
former, " God's gift;" the latter, " gifts divine." The 
name Theodore Stabel received in the order of Bene- 
dictus, which we celebrated yesterday, and celebrate still 
this day, together with Paulina, and I received also first 
in the monastery of Benedictines, dedicated to the 
Apostle Paul, from whom Paulina originates, the pro- 
phecy, that my name, Smolnikar, means the bearer of the 
rod; but from the word stab, (rod) Stabel is in the like 
manner derived as Rossel from Ross (horse.) Theodore 
Stabel is consequently a prophetic person, through whom 
the divine gift of the iron rod has been prophesied to me, 
whilst I was preaching about the union of the nations, 
and prophesied much, which I now first duly comprehend. 

I thought, when mentioning Dr. Faustus in volume 3d, 
page 323, I would find on page 690 an opportunity of 



112 

touching upon the great mystery which brought me in 
connexion with him. But that spirit, which has even 
strictly computed the pages of my three volumes, has 
taken at this place the remembrance of my promise from 
me, and at page 690 I make mention of Theodore Stabel, 
without explaining the mystery of the Primitial Sermon 
delivered for him, the Spirit having then the present oc- 
casion in view, of uniting Theodore and Dorathea. I 
promised at that time to Faustus Gradishek (the first 
being his monastic, the other his family-name, derived 
from Grad, the castle or fortress), that as soon as I could 
pay a visit to my native country, Krain, I would also 
come to see him: but the Lord not procuring me an op- 
portunity to fulfil my promise, arranged it so, that in the 
month of May, 1835, Dr. Faustus made an extraordinary 
journey through Klagenfurth, where I was then Profes- 
sor. He did not intend to stay in this city, but the Lord 
has fixed it so, that he remained as long with me, as I in 
this month of May, 1841, stood with Thompson. When 
exactly on the 7th of February, of the same year, 1835, 
the extraordinary star appeared in the very moment of 
the Lord's having revealed to me important things, and I 
was meditating about the connexion of this great sign 
with anterior signs, but without disclosing till then such 
great things to anybody; Dr. Faustus was the first to 
whom I, in speaking about the provisions of the Lord, 
communicated in the month of May, 1835, some of the 
principal signs, which I had experienced till then, yet 
did I this under the condition not to make it known, and 
he admonished me to be attentive to the call of God, 
since the time would certainly come, in which further 
revelations would be given unto me. This was also the 
first occasion for him to communicate to me much about 
vital magnetism, and to make me sensible of its future 
importance in respect to divinity. This took place also 
in the year 1835, in which year, when Faustus had re- 
turned home from his journey into my native country, 
Dorathea began also immediately to be magnetised, and 
prophesied then such great things of my three volumes, 
of this writing in its former shape, and about so many 



113 

other things, which now arrive in the name of the Lord, 
that the reader might be induced to enter for himself 
into a deeper investigation of that which I could only 
touch upon here, finding no space to explain it farther. 
When he shall have duly comprehended my three volumes, 
of which Dorathea has prophesied, then will he also 
correctly appreciate the acquaintance which I contracted 
with Dr. Faustus at the Primitial Celebration of Theo- 
dore Stabel, and my meeting him in the year 1835, I not 
having had either before or afterward any personal ac- 
quaintance with a Magnetiser, till Thomson, this month, 
March, 1841, told me, that he was in a magnetic inter- 
course with Dorathea, and I then learned from his diary, 
that Dorathea had prophesied great things about my 
steps in the name of the Lord. Whosoever can com- 
prehend the here indicated connexion of such deep 
things of the before hidden and now revealed guidance 
of Him who has said: "Behold I come as a thief," may 
comprehend the same, and inquire in what places I 
could have made use of the depositions of Dorathea, in 
explaining the "Eh, what is this?" and the other pro- 
ducts of Satan, in No. 15 of the "Martha," if they had 
been known to me. They having been unknown to me, 
I would now, (though they were communicated to me 
before the printing of this book was begun) not enlarge the 
first manuscript by them, as I shall neither do in the 
following, where I shall again give, according to the 
manuscript written in October, 1840, an account of some 
wonders of the guidance of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
whilst I was travelling after the edition of the third 
volume. 

The tour began from New York toward Albany, the 
seat of the government of the state of New York, where 
I very soon discovered that the dominion of the dragon 
was very strong. 1 paid at Albany a visit to the Lutheran 
preacher, Meyer, informed him in a few words of the 
cause, with the addition, that he might assemble also the 
English ministers, in order to enable me to explain the 
cause to all of them when assembled. He promised me 
to do so. When I came in the afternoon again to him, 



114 

he told me that he found it impossible to bring the preach- 
ers together, since the Legislature were about closing 
their session, and the thanksgiving would take place on 
that evening. I understood the mystery, and endeavored to 
induce Meyer to take my work: but he excused himself 
with want of money, and bought only the twenty-four 
pages, in which is contained a short view of the explana- 
tion of the signs of the Lord's manifestation, contained 
in my three volumes. Meyer told me also of the Catho- 
lic priest in Albany being rich. This priest, born in 
Tyrol, excused himself with the remark, that he could 
not read German, but only English and Latin. When 
I asked some other people to buy some of my books, they 
inquired of me whether the clergy had purchased any of 
them ? I answered that the one could not read German 
and the other was poor. They were astonished, when I 
mentioned Meyer's excuse under the plea of want of 
money, adding, that, if this rich man would not buy any 
of them, neither would they. Thinking, that, after 
several abortive attempts at selling my books to families, 
if I should stay long in Albany I would spend my travel- 
ling money, and be unable to continue my journey with 
my books, I caused preacher Meyer to write down the 
names of some ministers, whom I might visit during the 
sequel of my journey. I told then the first of them, 
whom I met, according to Meyer's direction, when asked 
by him, whether Meyer had purchased my work, that he 
had excused himself with scarcity of money. To this 
the preacher with some astonishment answered: ''What, 
this Jew speaks of want of money? His brother in Phil- 
adelphia is a man of another stamp, you should pay a 
visit to him." I had learned from others already, whilst 
at Philadelphia, during the preparation of my second 
volume for the press, (remaining there for several months) 
the names of most of the ministers, who had a knowledge 
of the German language. Finally I requested the 
preacher, Bibighaus, who has become advanced in years, 
whilst sojourning in Philadelphia, to mark out to me those 
preachers acquainted with the German language, to 
whom I had not yet paid a visit. He pointed out some 



115 

of them. But of preacher Meyer, I heard nothing at all 
during my stay at Philadelphia and its vicinity, which 
lasted about eight months. But when travelling from 
Philadelphia to Boston, and paying in New York a visit 
to the German editor, Newmann, I met there a strange 
preacher, who immediately questioned me whether I had 
paid a visit to preacher Meyer in Philadelphia? I could 
scarcely believe that there was a minister of that name 
in Philadelphia, acquainted with the German language. 
Of course, I did not forget the advice given to me by 
the first preacher, who bought my work on my long 
journey, and paid, finally, more than two months after- 
ward (having come back to Philadelphia) a visit to preach- 
er Meyer, but found in him a man like one of the most 
obdurate Pharisees of old, in their resistance to Christ ; ob- 
serving, that he, as most other ministers to whom I came, 
wa3 infected by the Synodical resolution, adopted whilst 
Dr. Demme presided over the same, and now compre- 
hended far more correctly than I could do, whilst writing 
the third volume, why, during my stay of several months at 
Philadelphia, I was not permitted to hear of the name of 
this preacher Meyer, though several men of this name 
have become memorable in my new work; at the head of 
whom stands his Excellency, Burgomaster Meyer, of 
Frankford on the Main; but J. Meyer at Mifflisitown, has 
given to me cause of joy, that he had (^on the 6th of 
August, 1840) my article printed in the German, " Juni- 
atta Valley Reporter," in which I visited the dry -bones, 
which I met during this journey. I wrote this article in 
the canal-boat whilst between Mifflintown and Harris- 
burg, and sent it back to the former place. It bears at 
its head the words: " The time of universal peace for all 
nations of the whole terrestial globe." Meyer sent me 
a copy of it to Boston, with a letter, in which he declares 
himself to be willing to admit all my articles in his paper, 
his supporters being inclined to read them. I touch upon 
this not only as a contribution toward the illustration of 
my journey, but also of the mystery of the names of 
Meyer in my work. Prince Bishop Meyer was my first 
superintendent during the last ten years of my sojourn in 
11 



116 

Europe, and the baptised Israelite, Meyer, my host 
during the first ten months of my life in America. Under 
both of these my economists, the Lord has performed as- 
tonishing things, and his Excellency, the Burgomaster 
Meyer at Frankford on the Main, had to furnish unto 
me, besides other things, especially the prediction given 
by the Prophet Dante, about the messenger of God, 
together with the mysterious number 515, in the German 
translation, and finally, such a remarkable letter, that it 
appears in my third volume in such a manner, that I 
could tell him, that, provided he is really a Doctor of 
Divinity, as his diploma declares him to be, he did not 
need any further signs of my Apostleship, but those which 
the Lord has wrought at the arrival of his letter, sent by 
him to me from Stuttgard, via. Philadelphia to Boston. 
Another Meyer carried my work, after the printing of 
the third volume to Kings and Bishops in Europe, and 
in order to prepare him for such an important call, the 
Lord sent him back, when on his way to Greece, turned 
afterwards his itinerary direction to America, and caused 
him then to be led by the host on white horses so long on 
wonderful ways, till he brought him in the right moment 
into my room at New York. With preacher Meyer, at 
Albany, my visit to preachers on my Apostolic journey 
began, and with that paid to his brother preacher Meyer, 
in Philadelphia, they closed as far as relates to preach- 
ers of the German tongue. I went then only to Dr. 
Koch, (Cook) in order to take my dinner with him; his 
name urging upon me the performance of this mystery, 
and since 1 was with preacher Meyer, in order to see 
how deep the dragon had settled himself there, I have to 
this hour not paid any more visits to any preacher of 
German origin, making also, but rarely, extraordinary 
visits in the houses of English preachers. But the 
editor, Meyer, had to conclude the mystery, and in order 
to be qualified for it, he could be no more a preacher, 
which he was before. I sent to him my article in the 
middle of July, from a short distance, and 1 returned 
from my journey to Boston of the 5th of August, whilst 
my article did not appear before the 6th of August, since 



117 

now, as the reader may convince himself from a thousand 
proofs in my new work, the guard on white horses keep 
the strictest vigilance, that nothing is done either sooner 
or later than is in accordance with the mystery. It is 
yet necessary to overleap now all the intermediate ways 
of my journey to furnish some more supplements to the 
Meyer, or Economist. 

The Lord caused me to find in various ways that which 
was indispensably necessary for the continuation of my 
journey and when I approached on the Ohio river the 
city of Pittsburg, I began to entertain the hope that the 
Lord would now open better prospects. Already in 
Cleaveland, a messenger told rne, that there resided in 
Economy an old man by the name of Rapp, who preached 
the millenium and was possessed of immense riches. — 
I thought the Lord might have prepared by him rich means 
in order to open rapidly many ways for his cause; so I 
made yet a few more excursions, and then, as I met only 
with dry bones, turned towards Economy. Finally, I paid 
the captain of a steamboat on the Ohio my fare to be car- 
ried over to Economy. He marked the place, and told me 
that I need not be anxious about the place where I had 
to leave the steamboat; since he would point out the same 
himself to me, yet I inquired at each landing place after 
its name, and having done the same at Beaver, and 
having learned, that the distance thence to Economy was 
still eight miles, I returned to my seat and book. But scarce- 
ly was the boat again in motion, when somebody came to 
me in haste informing me, c< that my heavy chest had been 
removed to the shore." I would not believe him, till he 
again admonished me to look myself to the place where 
my chest was before, when I not seeing the same, cried to 
the captain, that I could not travel without my chest, he 
must stop, and when he did so, I demanded the balance 
of the money back, which I had paid to him as my fare to 
Economy. He refused to return it, and the small boat 
was ready to bring me to the shore. The stereotypes for 
the small book I had not in the chest, and since the dis- 
tance which the boat had made, before it stopped was a 
mile, and I had to carry the heavy stereotypes, till I 



118 

reached the chest, I was meditating whilst proceeding 
this great distance with my burthen, why the host on 
white horses allowed this spectacle to take place, till I 
learned that opposite to the point, where my chest had 
been deposited on the shore, beyond the river, was Phil- 
ipsburg, a German congregation, which had emancipated 
itself from Rapp's Economy by Leon or the lion. IN ow at 
length I comprehended why the hosts on white horses had 
given this command; but ere I reached this point, my 
chest was already carried into the public house. I en- 
treated those present, to help me carry it back to the 
shore; but no one of them would do it for less than fifty 
cents. I remonstrated, showing the unreasonableness of 
asking so much from a poor man for such a short distance. 
Yet, nobody being disposed to listen to my arguments, I 
resolved to go to the shore and to call there until I was 
heard at Philipsburg, where they started with a boat to 
carry me over. Now I wanted to help the man from the 
place in bringing my chest into the canoe, but another 
one assisted him, and when I endeavoured to remunerate 
him with some cents, he ran away, and I saw the demons 
much perplexed. I then told the boatmen, how the Lord 
had taken me from the steamboat, in order to bring im- 
portant news to Philipsburg. Scarcely was my chest 
drawn up into the saw mill by a machine, when a minister 
was shown to me together with the brother of the preacher 
of the place, who had both come from Pittsburg to pay a 
visit to the latter. I found this quite suitable in order to 
prepare the preacher in Pittsburg for my arrival. The 
minister of Philipsburg was very humane, and invited 
me (it being already near evening) to take supper with 
him, wishing me to live with him during my whole stay 
at Philipsburg, and only to sleep in the public-house, he 
himself not being accommodated with beds for all his 
guests. Having conversed also with other people, I un- 
derstood why the angels had brought me thither in order 
to refresh my tired body and to receive correct informa- 
tion about Economy. I told those around me, since, they 
were Christians, I would preach to them in the evening, 
when they would assemble. They saw, this could be 



119 

done in the church, but I proposed to meet rather in the 
school-house, the preacher not having offered the church 
for this purpose. We came together at twilight near the 
school-house, and there being so many people collected, 
that the school-house would have been too small to re- 
ceive all of them, the elders of the church insisted that 
I should preach there. The preacher was absent, the 
church was opened, a sign was given by the tolling of 
the bell, that to this all»might solemnly come, and thus it 
happened, that I for the first time in my life entered a 
Lutheran church, without asking the preacher about it, 
and preached there without delay. In Philipsburg this 
was in order for it is not situated in the valley but on an 
eminence, and that the name was the right one for the 
place can be seen in any in my work from the explanation 
of the mystery, when, according to the 1st chapter of the 
Gospel of John, first Andrew and John, recognised Christ, 
then Andrew, led his brother Simon to Christ, and soon 
afterwards also Philipus was found, as also the angels 
showed me Philippsburg in the most singular manner, 
and this little Philipsburg bought more books of me, 
than any of the cities, which I had visited during my 
whole journey. 

From Philipsburg I went immediately to Econony ; but 
to my sorrow, I had to see (even before my chest was 
carried to the host, to whom I had been directed at Phi- 
lipsburg,) how the dragon commanded his servants, in 
order that all that might come to pass, which I had heard 
at Philipsburg. Of this I shall speak afterwards some- 
thing, in a mysterious connexion. But the reader must 
not conclude from this remark, that I had left Economy 
with empty pockets. No, this was not the case, and I 
believe that something might have been shifted with the 
Patriarch, if the Economist of the devil had not been al- 
ways near. He not being inclined to go out of my way, 
I intimated that I would leave the place. Father Rapp 
ordered the steward, not only that the copy of my work, 
which I had given to him, should be paid to me, but, that 
I should also receive money for travelling. He gave me 
five dollars travelling money, and besides, one dollar for 
11* 



120 

Pittsburg, to complete his number, six. So much here 
for gratitude's sake, and afterwards something more for 
the cure of the blind eyes. 

When I came "to Pittsburg, I had still exactly as 
much money as when I started from New York to begin 
my journey — which I had yet not received in New York, 
but from my mechanics, here in Boston. But the pam- 
phlets were mostly given away, and now, finally, it ap- 
peared to our short-sightedness, necessary to have a new 
edition from our stereotypes of the pamphlets, consisting 
of twenty-four pages in the German, and as many in the 
English language, especially since my companion, Er- 
zinger, who was sometimes at a less, sometimes at a 
greater distance from me, had promised to meet me at 
Pittsburg, in order to travel then on the Ohio to Cin- 
cinnati and other places. Consequently I prepared for 
him several letters, as well as a new edition of the small 
books, for which I paid to the printer fifteen dollars, out 
of the money which I had brought with me to Pitts- 
burg, expecting that I should make money in Pittsburg 
for the continuation of my journey, remaining indebted 
to him for seventeen dollars, which I promised to pay 
him, when I should send for the second half of the little 
books and the stereotyped forms. Subsequent experi- 
ence showed that we needed not as many of the pam- 
phlets as I had paid for in cash to the printer, for the 
river had become so low that my assistant could not tra- 
vel to Cincinnati on the Ohio, and considered it to be the 
best, instead of travelling in a more expensive manner 
to Cincinnati, rather to return, and thus it came to pass, 
that the stereotype forms, with five hundred German and 
five hundred English copies of the twenty-four pages, 
are deposited at the booksellers, Johnson &, Stockton, at 
Pittsburg, subject to my disposal after the payment of 
seventeen dollars. 

Some readers might ask the question, why the Lord 
caused me to have more books with me than were 
necessary, and also the superfluous stereotypes, weigh- 
ing forty-five pounds, on such a distant voyage, causing 
unnecessary expenses, and why I had often to carry this 



121 

heavy burden myself? The answer to this question shall 
be very short. To our information, ye generation of 
vipers and dry bones! I could not possibly foresee, that 
all that would take place, which experience afterwards 
proved. Therefore I constantly expected that in the 
next place ways would be opened, and when the Lord 
caused me to be furnished with money at Philipsburg, 
and the sweet preacher of Pittsburg arrived there at the 
same time, I hoped that he was preparing ways for me 
in Pittsburg. Consequently my next business at Pitts- 
burg was with the printer; in order to get rid of my mo- 
ney and to give him surity for the balance; then I began 
to knock at the doors of the preachers, and saw soon tnat 
he, with whom I had become acquainted at Philipsburg, 
was not prepared for the manifestation of the Lord. 
Prost, though a Superior of the Order of the Saviour, was 
yet so wild, that his inferior priest, reminding him of the 
obligation of listening to my reasons, was silenced by a 
look; a minister of the old fashion of the Lutherans, ex- 
cused himself, that he could not study my work on ac- 
count of his present preparation for a missionary journey 
to Asia: I finally found a Reformed minister, who pro- 
mised to buy my work, after some days, when he would 
receive money which he really did, by taking it from my 
assistant, after my departure, as I learned from the latter 
in Boston. From his communication, I learned this 
much, that he was more successful in Pittsburg than I 
was, inasmuch as he had acquired sufficient to enable 
him to make a long journey on the canal, whilst I, on 
the contrary, as has been mentioned before, was soon 
obliged to go out, in order to collect some money for the 
continuation of my journey. This must be the lot of the 
Apostle of the peace our Lord, who has observed in the 
third volume, page 265, that for the purpose of human 
slaughter, England alone, to execute her naval battles 
from the French revolution to the downfall of Napoleon, 
has given three hundred and thirty-eight millions of 
pounds, and indeed to fulfil but one verse of the Revelation 
of the penal judgments of Christ, against the horribly 
degenerated Christianity. In that passage I requested 



122 

the reader to calculate, what sum total might have been 
necessary, in order to pay the expenses requisite for the 
slaughter often millions of the most vigorous men, who 
were sacrificed during that period of terror. The Mer- 
cantile Journal, of Boston, of the 1st September, 1840, 
asserts, that for the wholesale murdering, during that 
reign of terrorism, England, alone, has furnished three 
hundred million of pounds sterling, and Austria contri- 
buted nearly two thousand millions of florins. The reader 
can form now an idea of the enormous sums, spent by 
other powers, in order to furnish to the hellish dragon, 
millions of souls. Now after these precedents, it so fared 
with the Apostle of the universal peace, that he had finally 
to leave the stereotypes, which were often during his 
journey a heavy burden to him, at Pittsburg. 

I must here inform all priests and preachers, that the 
Lord has shown to me, on my journey from Detroit to 
the Indians in the desert, what would be the case with 
those ministers who did not now fulfill their duty, and 
cause to themselves their exclusion from the Church of 
Christ, provided they should come to repentance, and 
should ask to be again received in his Church. I did 
not contemplate going amongst the Indians; but Detroit, 
in Michigan, was the last point which the Spirit showed 
to me, as terminating my voyage. On the day of the 
ascension of Christ, the 28th of May, 1840, I sat down 
in the afternoon, in order to write to my countryman, 
Francis Pirz, missionary amongst the Indians. But, 
whilst writing, I received the charge of the Spirit to pay 
a personal visit to him. The navigation on steam-boats 
lasts three hundred miles — from Detroit to Mackinaw, 
(meaning turtle,) and I hoped my money would bring 
me through the journey and back. But the captain 
asked twice as much as I anticipated, and I thought the 
Lord, who had ordered me by his angel to undertake 
this journey, would also prepare money in the desert for 
the return. 

In Mackinaw the Lord had prepared for me the person 
who showed me the house where Baraga and Pirz lived; 
the former of whom, by his being sent by the Lord from 



123 

the Indians in our native country, and then to the Aus- 
trian court, in order to bring me by an extraordinary 
route to America, through my three volumes, — and the 
latter together with the former, by the explanation of the 
stone of the second chapter of Daniel, concerning the 
hitting of the image, have become remarkable; where 
lived, also, a sister of Baraga, a teacher of Indians, who 
has likewise become memorable by the prophecy prepared 
towards the latter end of October, 1839, in Detroit, then 
printed in Cincinnati, and finally explained in my third 
volume. The godly family in Mackinaw were glad to 
receive hospitably, an acquaintance of these persons. 
The landlord deserves his name (Abbot); and his lady, 
as a careful Martha, is yet by no means forgetful of the 
duty of Maria. 

When I had remarked that my business w T as urgent, 
and I, consequently, wished if possible to reach the In- 
dians on the following day, by crossing the lake, Abbot 
went out to look whether Indians were with their boats 
ready for this trip; at his return he told me that one 
Indian, a pagan, indeed, but one with whom I could 
safely travel, was about leaving the shore for La Croix, 
(the cross, a name given to the place by French peo- 
ple,) whence I could be brought farther by baptized 
Indians. Yet the Lord intended that I should rest well 
in Mackinaw, and caused storms to rise on Lake Huron; 
but for me he furnished a book, which I wanted long ago 
to read, but never could procure. I was engaged in 
reading the book prepared for me, and looked upon the 
storms raging for two days, from a window of the house, 
situated on the height of the rocky island over the im- 
mense inland water. Having finished the book, I thought 
the Lord would now order the storms to be at rest, (after 
my having enjoyed a sufficient refreshment,) that I might 
pass the following night with the Indians; I therefore 
went to the former female interpreter of Baraga, who 
now, in order to be my interpreter, had to be prepared 
at the right moment to accompany me to the gentile In- 
dian, that he might inform me at what hour he would 
depart on the following day, since the storms would have 



124 

ceased. Scarcely had we commenced conversing with 
the gentile, when an Indian, coming out of the steam- 
boat, which at this momeat had arrived, approached us, 
and the interpretess, after having looked at him, told me — 
" This is the son of the chief of the Indians at La Croix. " 
We now left the heathen, and the Christian Indian told 
us that he, with three other Indians, had just now arrived 
from Detroit, to which place he had brought sugar, and 
that his boat was ready to cross the lake next day, a dis- 
tance of a little better than thirty miles — adding, that his 
father would not recognise him any longer as his son, if 
I would not choose his boat in lieu of that of the pagan. 
I understood the mystery, prepared for me by the Lord, 
relative to my being indeed an Apostle to the nations — 
but in the next place to the baptized ones, for their union 
in Christ, by whose means shall follow a wonderfully rapid 
conversion of all other nations to Christ, " and there 
shall be one fold and one shepherd." He, the great 
shepherd, prepared for us, in the night, the most beauti- 
ful day of spring I ever had seen, on which I went with 
the Indians over the lake, accompanied by the host on 
white horses; whilst on all other tours of my voyage, 
the demons attended their servants. In La Croix I was 
received solemnly, yet indicated to the Indian brethren 
(the sun standing still high in the firmament) that I wished 
to spend the night with the priest, Francis Pirz- — not know- 
ing that his residence was twenty-six miles distant. They 
told me that it was too late, and the chief led me into 
the chamber prepared for the missionary. Here I re- 
membered a letter of Pirz, in which he stated to our 
countrymen that he had spent a winter there, and that 
the chief was his servant, who, likewise, at my arrival, 
performed every thing which, otherwise, at the reception 
of a guest, is usually done by menials. I paid a visit to 
the church which had been erected by my school-fellow, 
Baraga, and conversed with the Indian brethren assem- 
bled till a late hour in the night, when an Indian maiden, 
who understood English, was our interpreter. 

On the following morning my entertainers were willing 
to convey me in a canoe to Pirz. I declined accepting 



125 

the offer, as likewise that of taking me there on horse- 
back, preferring to proceed the short distance of 26 
miles with a guide on foot. An Indian on a black horse 
followed me, and signified often to me to mount it. I 
tried it once but gave him soon to understand, that the 
black horse did not suit me. In Arbre Crochue (crook- 
ed tree), having its origin in the crooked staff of the 
bishops, where my Baraga had built a second church for 
the Indians, I visited also this edifice, and took refresh- 
ment with my Indian brethren. Finally we reached the 
Parochial church of the Indians, which has also been 
constructed by Baraga; and here Pirz observed from a 
distance what Missionary was now paying him a visit. 
He addressed me in the French language, to which I 
answered in our native Illyrian language. The celebra- 
tion of Pentecost approached and the Indians came from 
distant woods. He was overloaded with business, 
and the cause of my being sent by our Lord Jesus 
Christ was also quite new to him. I could not wait till 
he should have studied my work, and only indicated to 
him, that he also had his parts in the tearing the stone 
from the rock. He on the other hand showed me an er- 
ror, which had crept into my third volume at page 618, 
in speaking of the image, hit by the stone in the second 
chapter of Daniel, and which I must mend here. Be- 
fore I unfold the profound mystery, which is concealed 
in this error, I have to remark, that the reader must not 
believe, the Bible to be free of such ones. Who believes 
this, knows yet but little about the explanation of the 
Bible, which even in the Gospels has such; which yet, 
when considered from the right point of view, are not 
at all derogatory to its authority. The question is not 
of such defects, which are to be met with in the other 
books of the Scriptures, and in the epistles of the 
Apostle Paul in no small number, that words are omitted, 
which must be supplied from the context, as is also the 
case here and there in my new work, where I am now un- 
able to decide, whether the word was omitted by me in 
the manuscript, or has been left out by the composi- 
tor in the printing office. Neither is it a question of 



126 

typographical errors, from which neither the editions of 
the Bible, nor my work are exempt. But the faults in 
question are historical inaccuracies, occuring in the Bible 
and of which three have been pointed out to me. The 
mistake, which Pirz has shown to me, has certainly 
originated with me, since it occurs not in one but in 
several words, and cannot be mended by the reader, who 
is ignorant of the facts. But in the third volume, on 
page 691 stands 1838, instead of 1839, the connexion 
showing that I am speaking there of the events of the 
year 1839. Still another number has been pointed out 
to me, where stands " second" instead of Ci first;" and 
the reader is able to correct the fault from the perusal 
of the very next following line, a fault, probably originat- 
ing with me, since there is no cipher, but a whole word, 
which, in all likelihood was written by me. 

It has been already hinted at in the present treatise, 
(and will be more fully displayed in the subsequent one, 
which began to make its appearance in the "Hosianna," 
till from my third volume the reader will perfectly under- 
stand that divine arrangement,) that even by the pages 
the profoundest mysteries of the kingdom of heaven 
have made their appearance, and the deepest secret of 
the number 666, Rev. xiii. 18, which till now was hidden 
from all mortals, and now has been disclosed by our 
Lord, receives by the pages of my work quite new illus- 
trations. And now finally even the wonders will become 
manifest, which are concealed in the inaccuracies just 
discovered. I know about this curious spectacle but so 
much, that the guard on white horses, which have their 
camp round me, render all that quite clear to me, which 
must be perfectly intelligible to me, but takes from me 
also that, which, on account of the mystery, must be 
taken from me. The account, in which Pirz has dis- 
covered the mistake, was as well known to me as the 
other events told by me in my work; and how could I 
have come to the fancy of telling things, which were 
unknown to me? This besides has been communicated 
to me by Simon Pirz. brother to the Missionary of the 
Indians, who shortly before my departure to America, 



127 

made a day's journey, in order to visit me, as people 
come often from far more distant places to see me, when 
the Lord sends them, without their knowing it, in order 
to reveal to me what is necessary for the unfolding of 
the mystery. And this was also the case with Simon 
Pirz, when he came from Krain to Corinthia, to see me 
and I made use of some things of which he reminded 
me at this visit, in writing my work. But this event I 
knew before, and he has only repeated it to me; but in 
writing the same I committed an inaccuracy, which I 
observed neither in correcting the proof-sheets, nor after- 
wards in the repeated perusal of my work, until Francis 
Pirz showed it to me when with the Indians, and I could 
scarcely believe him, the deep secret being at that time 
unknown to me, which the Lord, in his omniscience was 
pleased to inclose in this inaccuracy; and then much 
was to be done, till the " Hosianna" of the 9th of Sep- 
tember came into my hands, by which I was finally in- 
formed that the angels of the Lord had effected this histori- 
cal inaccuracy, in order to give a great prophecy for the 
serious reflection of all priests and preachers. Before 
we shall fathom this depth of depths, we shall first eluci- 
date the secret, which is hidden in the third volume, page 
691, where the mistake of 1838 instead of 1839 occurs. 
That in my new work more mysterious names are con- 
tained than in the books of the New Testament, every 
one can convince himself ; though I explained several 
mysterious names of the New Testament, the secret of 
which had to remain concealed to all mortals until the 
present manifestation of the Lord. I have yet not ex- 
plained all the mysterious names of those, who must 
come forth as witnesses of the present appearance of the 
Lord, neither shall I do it in this present treatise, except 
when the reader can be made sensible of it by a few 
words; otherwise I had to make a trial at our Pirz's, 
(who by the way writes his own name incorrectly Pierz) 
by using our own language; but exactly by the inaccu- 
racy, pointed out by him to me, the mystery of which 
has unfolded itself in due time. I have been so prepar- 
ed that I could easily understand what mystery the an- 
12 



128 

gels of the Lord inclosed in the mistake, pointed out to 
me but so lately, when in the third volume, page 691 in- 
stead of "the 18th August, 1838," should stand, "the 
18th August, 1839," where a Professor of my former col- 
lege is mentioned, who had to come in the right time to 
London, in order to write thence on the day appointed 
for it for the mystery by the Lord, though nobody of my 
college had been before in London. Together with his 
letter I received also twenty dollars exactly at the time, 
when the Lord caused Aloys Ochs (Ox,) to be instiga- 
ted by the demon, to ask the payment of a debt, which 
he was not in need of. The Lord intended to perform by 
him, who was lending an ear to the blind leaders of the 
blind, a mystery. He therefore had already before cal- 
culated, that Ox had advanced exactly fifteen dollars, 
(consequently the Apostolic number,) for the printing of 
the first volume, both of his two names, Aloys and 
Ox, agreeing with his mystery; then must twenty dollars 
be sent for this purpose from Europe, and Ox, had with- 
out delay to be brought to me by the demon, in order to 
demand from me what I owed to him. I, being in pos- 
session of twenty dollars, wished to pay my entire debt, 
but he would only accept ten dollars, indicating that he 
gave me five dollars for the pursuance of my cause as a 
present, the number ten relating to him and five to me. 
But this only took place, for preparing the matter, spoken 
of in the third volume, immediately after mentioning the 
mystery, relative to my interview with Astor, at New 
York, who is worth many millions of dollars, and whom 
I personally visited exactly on the 18th August, 1838, in 
order to entreat him to open a road to the farther circu- 
lation of my books for the more extensive spreading of 
the manifestation of our Lord, and he in order to get the 
sooner rid of me, gave me three dollars, which I accepted, 
that I might not bar the way to another trial to make him 
sensible of the circumstance, that I had not come to beg 
money from him, since I gained my livelihood most hon- 
estly by laboring hard in promoting the universal welfare 
of all nations, and. was only looking out for some body 
who would advance money to be repaid from the sale of 



129 

the books. But since the following trials led only to the 
result of undeceiving me entirely about his real charac- 
ter, that did take place, which is in volume third, page 
691 — 693 for undying memory's sake, with the remark, 
that in names, in which it is the Lord's pleasure to con- 
ceal mysteries, sometimes a letter is to be changed or 
added. In the name Astor, according to the dragon's 
interpretation the o is to be changed into a long e, and 
then the word means a star in the Greek language, viz: 
that which is adored by the idolaters. The long e 
expresses in this language the number 8, and oc- 
curs twice in my second volume, page 446 in the 
proper mystic name composed from a Hebrew and 
a German word, which the Lord caused the Apos- 
tle to prepare in a manner far beyond all human ex- 
pectations, and to insert in due time after great prepara- 
tions into the catalogue of the great mysteries of his 
community, in order to exclude (on the festival of Easter, 
1838, in the Catholic Cathedral Church at Boston, at 9 
o'clock, A. M., a great Assembly of representatives of 
all nations being present,) the Apocalyptic Beast with 
the number 666, solemnly from the church of Christ; on 
which page I show that the letters of this name give ex- 
actly the apocalyptic number 666, it having been already 
proved before in other places of my work, that the Lord, 
when he caused the Apostle John to write down the num- 
ber 666, had no other name than this before his omnipre- 
sence. 

In the third volume, on page 537, sqq., where begins the 
explanation of the words in Revel., chap, xvii: " And the 
beast which was and is not, even he is the eighth," — appear 
the latest destructions caused by it; and in the supple- 
ments I must at least remark something about the horrible 
productions of the same, of which I am a witness, whilst 
travelling. Every where it abounds with idolaters, wor- 
shipping the star of the dragon. But the Apostle puts 
in this treatise, furnishing but a few of the many supple- 
ments ready for the illustration of the 6C new work," and 
for the renewed confirmation of the truths contained in 
the same, only a g to the name of Astor, indicating the 



130 

number three, in the Greek, and alluding to the three 
dollars which he has given to me, when I first paid a 
visit to him, and then entreated him by letters, to open 
ways for the work of the Lord. Astorg means, in the 
Greek language, one who is deprived of charity, a mer- 
ciless man, who remembered well enough, after my last 
letter, his having contributed something already, as now 
the angel of the Lord reminds me that, in volume three, 
page 691, instead of 1839, is substituted 1838, that I 
might make it known that I was on that day in the house 
of the richest man, and that the poor mechanic, Ox, had 
to give occasion to mention this. But, for the illustration 
of these things, the poor Professor of Universal History 
and Philology, Father Conrad Altherr, had to furnish 
the horse to put the wheels in motion — for kon, or kojn, 
is pronounced according to the two ways of spelling, 
means, in my native language, " horse, 5 ' and the word 
Had, lt wheel;" and the name Altherr, signifies " old 
gentleman." The names are altogether suitable to the 
mystery, though our Professor is still a young, but our 
Astor an old, gentleman. With the Professor I sat for 
the ten years of my professorship, at the same table, I 
opposite to him. Though our twenty vineyards, together 
with the tithes of the grapes, furnished so much wine 
that we sold far more of it than we used; yet Father 
Conrad drank none at all, in order to save money for his 
travels; and he told me before my departure, that he 
must once see London, also: and the host on white hores 
caused his travelling dispositions in such a manner that 
he wrote to me exactly on the 18th of August, 1839, 
from London, and I received, together with his letter, 
twenty dollars — and this for the illustration of the mys- 
tery, that I was, on the 18th of August, 1838, at Astor's, 
the possessor of many millions, and consequently the 
angels caused the substitution of 1838 for 1839, without 
my perceiving the error I had committed in fixing the 
date of our Professor's received letter, till a few days 
ago my present host came to me with my third volume 
saying, that an error must have crept into the quoted 
passage, since Ox had not come to me in 1838, but in 



131 

1839. I told him that he was perfectly right, for Conrad 
Altherr did not write to me in 1838, but 1839. 

To illustrate the error I committed by the direction of 
the angels, in noting, instead of the other, the date of 
my visit to the commander of many millions, Astor, the 
poor missionary, Pirz, gave the opportunity, who yet, 
indeed, himself, as has been shown in my third volume 
only for the end of illustrating the great mystery ex- 
plained in my "new work," has sacrificed the richest 
commodities of life, but now, on account of the inhu- 
manity of the rich in America, is destitute of even com- 
mon comforts, yet was able to treat me with the most 
delicious kind of fish, not only on other days, but also on 
the festival of Pentecost — no meat being at hand— and 
to promote my return by the last six dollars in his posses- 
sion; to which the Lord gave, as soon as I left him, the 
right wind, when the Indians spread their sails, and we 
made sixty miles in a very short space of time, and landed 
at Mackinaw as early as one o'clock, P. M., although 
Pirz had predicted that we could not reach it before 
darkness. There I consequently found time to refresh 
myself at our Abbot's, and soon after the steamboat 
arrived wherein I returned to Detroit, — the mysterious 
accidents of which journey I must overleap, in order to 
add something more about the Economy (or as the Ger- 
mans spell it more etymologically, CEconomie) of Rapp. 
As little as the Indian Rapp (black horse) was calcu- 
lated to bring me from La Croix to Pirz, so little was 
the patriarch Rapp destined by the Lord to open a way 
for the spreading of his manifestation. For that reason, 
the angels caused my chest, when I was about paying 
him a visit, to be carried out of the steam-boat, that I 
must first come to Philipsburg, in order to gain the 
necessary information about Rapp and his Economy; 
and having arrived there, I learned already so much, 
before the chest was brought to the village, that I should 
have told the two carriers of the same to leave it upon 
the spot till another steam-boat should bring me away, 
without my having entered into the place, had not a 
heavy rain prevented my doing so. There had been — 
12* 



132 

namely, when I arrived at Philipsburg — a great drought 
and I implored the Lord to gladden this good people 
with a beneficial rain; which, indeed, took place at 
the right moment, with lightning and thunder, that the 
craftiness of Satan, in Economy, might become the more 
conspicuous. 

To this place, also as to Astor, I came, to the end, 
that Rapp with his millions who also, (but according to 
Satan's cunning,) preaches the Millenium, might open 
ways for the spreading of the manifestation of the Lord. 
Not every one is admitted to him. Economy being dis- 
tant a few hundred yards from the shore, I went to the 
landlord, asking for somebody to be sent for my chest. 
I was assured that somebody would be sent to the place 
were I would be waiting for this purpose. I did so for 
two hours till it recommenced raining, and I was under 
the necessity of going again to ask, why I was left alone 
with my chest? The answer was, that they had forgotten 
to attend to my business, and that they were now at their 
dinner. When I finally succeeded, in getting them to 
send people to carry my chest, the carriers having ar- 
rived there, declared that they would not move it, unless 
they had received one dollar in advance. I thought, that 
there was a great many demons assembled together whom 
I must pay in other money. I said, in order to irritate 
the demon, that in this place higher things were looked 
after than gold and silver were, and enraged, the demon 
by saying so. In order to mitigate him again, I added: 
they might go ahead I would pay them. They went on 
a few steps, and rested again, whilst the rain gushed down 
in torrents. At my remark, that the writings and books 
would get wet, Satan's fury became extreme. "What" was 
the answer, "writings and books? — Not one step farther. 
They must be burned." I forced my two carriers yet 
farther on, and, when we reached the point, where one 
was sufficient, this one admonished me, to remunerate 
the other. I answered, we shall meet again, since I 
shall stay here and speak with father Rapp about the 
Millenium, since I am likewise preaching that it is near 
at hand. Then the demon left them, so that they said 



133 

nothing more about money. From this accident I could 
conclude enough, even if I had not heard any thing in 
Philipsburg about the Economy of Mr. Rapp, how mat- 
ters stood there, when I saw those covetous, yet bearded 
Eunuchs, I contrasted them with the Catholic capuchins 
who perform the services of Christian charity with cheer- 
fulness. This kind of Protestant capuchins have not yet 
come so far? Finally I was asked in the Hotel, whether I 
wanted a dinner or not? I answered in the negative, but 
expressed only my wish to be introduced to Father Rapp. 
I was brought to a man to whom I explained my purpose. 
I did this till towards evening; but he appeared to un- 
derstand as little of my intentions as a black horse, 
(Rappe) would do. I finally told him, that I had become 
hungry and thirsty by dint of speaking. He asked whe- 
ther I had not dined? I, who had arrived at ten o'clock, 
A. M. at Economy, answered, that I was not accustomed 
to pay for my meals at an Economy where, as in monas- 
teries, every thing ought to be common, and hospitality 
offered to strangers. After this remark, I was well treated 
and besides presented with five dollars and one besides for 
defraying my fare to Pittsburg in the steamboat, con- 
sequently with exactly as much, although possessed of 
immense riches, as my extremely poor friend Pirz, who 
who also harbored me much longer than Rapp, after 
which the Indians, not in a steamboat, but in a canoe or 
small boat, which they carried on their shoulders when 
necessary, conveyed me five times farther on the mighty 
Lake Huron, than the distance is between Economy and 
Pittsburg, and this only by means of oars, whilst indeed 
the winds of the Lord assisted them, so that they had 
only to guide the small craft on the immense inland wa^er, 
and this they did gratuitously, decidedly refusing to ac- 
cept even a cent, when I then offered a recompensation , suit- 
able to the narrow state of my finances. The five dollars 
given to me by the steward of Rapp for the continuation 
of my voyage I shall, since they are indicative of the 
Apostolic number, add to the name of Rapp (the Greek 
short e signifying the number 5) because Rappe is the 
more orthographical German word, for "black horse" than 



134 

" Rapp." But to this comes one dollar more for my fare 
to Pittsburg, and then is the number 6 the fundamental 
number of the beast (666,) of which the reader will learn 
astonishing things in my new work. However, as before 
said, I do not complain about the old gentleman Rapp, 
(answering the German Altherr), to whose name I even 
added the Apostolic number 5, in order to remind him, to 
send out his host for the spreading of the great news, that 
the Apostle of the millenial peace has paid to him person 
ally already a visit, but my business is only with the 
younger steward, from whom I received also an answer, 
(dictated by the dragon,) to my letter, which I had sent 
to father Rapp from Pittsburg, in order to open the eyes 
of the blind, and the subject requires a peculiar treatise 
provided this short remark, which I wanted to permit for 
the correction of the fault, should fail producing fruits of 
repentance. 

Now finally, we come to the mistake which my neigh- 
bor Pirz showed me at the inlet of the crooked tree of 
the Indians. In my third volume, on page 618, it is 
said: "But Francis Pirz studied some years before us 
and had to fly, in order to evade the consequences of the 
conscription-law of Napoleon to Salzburgh, where he 
was ordained as priest, whence, after the restoration of 
peace by the Austrians, he returned to our native coun- 
try," &c. 

This statement is to be corrected, yet in a manner 
which will show still more plainly than the erroneous sub- 
stitution of 1838 instead of 1839, that the guard on 
white horses caused the same to be written thus, that in 
due time new wonders of the Lord could be revealed. I 
named, when explaining the second chapter of Daniel, 
four priests, who have been led to the priestly order from 
the stone, which was torn from the mountain to elucidate 
the prophecy of Daniel, amongst whom I have become 
Apostle of the Lord. But I ought to have named six 
instead of four priests. Both numbers belong to popery, 
or because of these six indeed five are born at the stone, 
but I at the ditch (am Graben), and have not been plac- 
ed at the stone, but for the stone; we have also the 



135 

Apostolic number five at the stone : These singular things, 
as the "Eh, what is this?" sounds singular in this treat- 
ise, can only become clear to the reader by the study of 
my third volume. I have only resolved to clear up the 
inaccuracy at the next opportunity, and since the 
" Martha" furnished the occasion for the discovery of 
new wonders, it shall be done in this treatise, principally 
since Satan had to bring forth also the "rolling stone." 
Amongst these priests, that monastic one, mentioned on 
page 28 of my first volume, was born on the way, exactly 
at the entrance leading upon the stone. He was already 
before the time of my studies a venerable old member 
of the Order of Francis, whom I used to assist, during 
my boyhood as student of the Latin classes, at the altar, 
and who conferred many benefits upon me. He died 
before the Lord had opened my eyes, by the great won- 
der, which occasioned the mentioning of this monastic 
priest at the time of my preparation. His family having 
become extinct, I can only remember his monastic name 
Honoratus, meaning, what he truly was, " honored," 
and each divine, when studying my work, will be ca- 
pable of appreciating this short supplement, which I 
could not more fully explain, like many others, without 
lengthening this short treatise about the "Eh, what is 
this?" into a work of many volumes. 

Further, I mentioned in the passage quoted from my 
third volume, only two brothers, namely Francis and 
Simon Pirz. But there are three priests, namely Fran- 
cis, John and Simon Pirz, all three brothers, of whom 
Francis was ordained priest in the year 1813, John in 
1815, and Simon in a later year, yet before me; and John 
went to Salzburg, where he died as parson, whilst Fran- 
cis remained constantly in his native country, till finally 
the Lord sent him amongst the Indians. I confounded 
him, whilst writing, singularly with the deceased John, 
and did so by higher direction, in order, that by wonder- 
ful supplements, the mystery of the apparent mistake 
must come forth as perfectly correct. It is remarkable, 
that I never met, as priest, with Francis Pirz, my next 
neighbor in the hitting of the image by the stone, till I 



136 

found him finally amongst the Indians, although I was in 
his parsonage shortly before my departure from my na- 
tive country in the adjacent land, where the Lord pre- 
pared me still through twelve years for my present voca- 
tion, finding there not him, but his brother, Simon Pirz. 
I wished also often to see him, when passing his parso- 
nage, but was always prevented from paying him a visit, 
until we finally came together, in the third volume, at 
the separation of the stone and again, in the same 
volume, at the explanation of a new prophecy, touching 
also his name, and finally personally amongst the Indians. 
I must likewise, by way of illustrating the seeming 
inaccuracy, yet directed by the angel of the Lord, ob- 
serve so much as supplement to the prophecy of the 
priest C. Hammer, which has been explained in my third 
volume, page 705 — 12, that I have met on my journey 
along the canal, towards Buffalo, father Simon Saenderle, 
who is deeply concerned in this prophecy, as explained 
in my display of the same, from whom I learned many 
important things, until then unknown to me. He is of 
the order of the Redemptorists, and told me of his col- 
leagues of the same order in Pittsburg, the Superior of 
whom I had afterwards to deliver unto Satan. But he 
committed to me also other still more interesting news. 
The priest C. Hammer had to proceed one thousand 
miles from Detroit to Boston, in order to become there, 
in Boston, inspired, that he might prophesy accordingly. 
But he was as ignorant of his prophesying, as Rossel of 
the contents of the "Eh, what is this?" or as the editor 
of the papal "Wahrheitsfreund" (Friend of Truth) in Cin- 
cinnati, who published Hammer's prophecy. In order to 
furnish stuff for the prophecy, the teacher of the Indians 
and sister of Baraga had lo come also from a distance 
of about eight hundred miles from the desert to Detroit, 
and must then fly over lake Erie even to Philadelphia, 
when I met her on my journey from the Indians through 
Philadelphia, to the astonishment of both. Hammer had 
to bring to me the news from Detroit to Boston, that his 
bishop had gone in the month of May, 1839, to Rome, 
and since he was ignorant of the cause of this journey, 



137 

he having come back from Rome only in 1838, I had to 
initiate him into the mystery by telling him that his bishop 
had been excommunicated from the church of Christ by 
the Apostle. 

This, together with the co-operation of the largest dog 
in the city of Boston, which guided him to me, (by which 
circumstance the Lord signified to the priests, that he 
could fetch them to me even by dogs, when I wanted 
them, and they were flying me,) caused with Hammer, 
such a terror, that he complained of sudden illness. But I 
was soon able to make the demons fly through the win- 
dows. Hammer was then still unable to tell me, that 
his bishop had gone to Rome, m order to resign his bish- 
opric, publicly before the world, from which the Lord 
had expelled him on the festival of Easter, 1839, and I 
was likewise ignorant of this news. I believed, of course, 
when I received after the printing of the third volume, 
through the angel, my marching order towards Detroit, 
that the Lord called me to this place, because he in- 
tended to bring the bishop, who might probably have re- 
turned after the lapse of a year, from Rome, to a true 
repentance of his horrible sin, by means of my third 
volume, which I sent to him, immediately after its leav- 
ing the press, to study the same before my arival there, 
in order that after it that might be done in Detroit, which 
was necessary for the preparation of the ways of the 
Lord's manifestation. But, to my surprise, I learned, 
not sooner than in Rochester, on the canal, by father 
Simon Saenderle, (whose mystery the reader will find in 
my third volume, and read with astonishment) that the 
bishop of Detroit had not returnd from Rome, but had 
resigned his bishopric. I told him that I could scarcely 
believe this, but he showed me from the Almanac, con- 
taining the names of the bishops and priests officiating in 
the United States, in the year 1840. This fact was in 
print, and I showed him, that also father Simon Saen- 
derle, was mentioned in my third volume, page 711, in 
the " Catholic Missionary Affairs, without yearly re- 
ports," and that father Simon Saenderle, (who has been 
ordained for the priesthood, on the festival of the Apos- 



138 

ties, Simon and Judas, and on the day when this was 
written for the press, or, rather, copied from the original 
draught, destined to remain in the hands of the author, 
the press being far distant, celebrated the twenty-first 
anniversary of his sacerdotal ordination,) was long ago 
initiated in this mystery, that Christ the Lord, had eject- 
ed this bishop, on the festival of Easter, 1839, from his 
bishopric, and that it was time for Saenderle to spread in 
the great mystery, the manifestation of our Lord. But 
the priest of the Order of the Redeemer told me, that it 
was too early for him yet, that he did not intend to be 
amongst the last, as soon as he should see others going on 
to partake in this work. 

When informed of this news, I did not understand, 
why the Lord had called me to Detroit. I thought he 
might have prepared something for me by the prophet, 
C. Hammer, who was inspired, when with me. I con- 
sequently asked father Saenderle, whether Hammer was 
still in Detroit? He told me that he must be still there. 
This satisfied me, and having perceived from his com- 
munication, which afterwards was confirmed by the In- 
dians, that he had gained such a knowledge of the Indian 
language, that he needed no interpreter any more, but 
was even capable of preaching in the same, I was sur- 
prised by his having left the Indians. My question, after 
the reason, for it was not answered by him, but I learned 
afterwards the cause of it in Detroit. He told me this 
much, however, that Francis Pirz had filled his place 
amongst the Indians. The whole was to me quite a rid- 
dle, and I continued my journey, yet must I remark, 
that though the superior of the Order of the Redeemer, 
had treated me like a dog, this simple priest of the same 
order, and the only one I met with on this journey, offer- 
ed wine for my refreshment. 

In Buffalo the supposition of Saenderle, respecting 
Hammer's being still at Detroit, was corroborated, he 
having been seen there a short time before, and nothing 
of his departure having transpired. In Detroit finally, 
in the ordinary, where I had stopped, the servant and 
servant-maid were German Catholics, who informed me 



139 

that the priest, Hammer, had departed a week ago for 
Cincinnati, and might probably still be found in Cleave- 
land, he having said that he would stay there amongst 
the German Catholics for a space of time. I thought 
now the guard on white horses are commanding so 
strangely, that I was quite at a loss to divine their plans. 
In Cleaveland the steamboat had stopped; there I could 
have learned every thing; but I did not inquire there, 
supposing, that in returning from Detroit I would stay 
awhile in Cleaveland, before continuing my journey 
through Ohio. This we had also agreed upon, namely: 
I and my travelling companion, Erzinger, who remained 
in Buffalo, that we would meet in Cleaveland. Now I 
see for the first time, that it would have been by far too 
early, if I had found then the priest, Hammer, whom the 
Lord had brought for the perfect fulfilling of the mystery 
to America, by Baraga, yet each one of both of us by 
routes peculiarly answering his wisdom. For this rea- 
son he carried him off in the same hour from Boston, 
when I expected him in my room, according to his pro- 
mise, in order to give him the necessary instructions, 
concerning his steps in the name of the Lord. 

After having learned in Detroit, that I would not find 
Hammer there, I asked about his successor. They told 
me his name was " Freygang." The reader will please 
to remark additionally, that this Freygang (Free-going) 
was here, in Boston, curate of the Catholic community 
when I trod first there on American ground, and then the 
Lord, without delay, as is stated in my first two volumes, 
began to operate, that the demons by the priest, Frey- 
gang, and his followers, performed every thing, till they 
had to carry him away, in order that I could duly per- 
form the great mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, as 
commanded by the host on white horses, in the Catholic 
Cathedral Church. I did not wish to publish in my new 
work the names of the priests by whose instrumentality 
the demons executed such a great spectacle, at my arri- 
val at Boston, driven by the host on white horses, for 
the expansion of the Lord's manifestation, as related in 
my new work, but remarked, only, that each of them bore 
13 



140 

the name appropriated to the mystery. Then I was in 
the continuation of the explanation of the mystery of 
heaven, obliged to point out still greater menials of the 
beast, than the simple priests in America are, by their 
names, and when we meet now in a peculiar manner, 
any one, who is not mentioned by name in my work, he 
must be distinctly marked, as serving for the illustration 
of the ways of the Lord. 

After the few disclosures I had received from the male 
and female servant, and day-light had appeared, (since it 
was before day-break, when I had arrived at Detroit,) I 
considered it as proper to speak with some other Ger- 
mans before knocking at the clergy's doors and went out 
at the rise of the sun with the purpose of making ac- 
quaintance with the first German whom I should meet. 
I went into the street, when soon I met a man with a dog, 
walking towards me. I addressed him with the words: 
li My countryman, I wish to accompany you into your 
dwelling." He took me with him in his house, offered me 
a breakfast and gave me an account according to my in- 
quiries; he likewise bought a copy of my work, and I 
saw of course, that the Lord had caused the right man 
to meet me. I thought I had learned already enough by 
the demons, who led Freygang in Boston, but now the 
priest Kundig (knowing) had to furnish me with the ne- 
cessary knowledge about the priests in Detroit. I went 
consequently to Kundig, but met, instead of him, Frey- 
gang engaged at his breakfast. The demons came at 
my appearance in a terrible confusion. He endeavored 
to escape (literally to have a free going in German, " einen 
freien Gang,") to get rid of my aspect. In this his em- 
barrassment I asked him why he left his breakfast so ab- 
ruptly? His very becoming excuse was his obligation to 
read Mass. He never showed himself any more to me, 
and now, a few days before the writing of this treatise a 
Physician, who had come from Vienna to America, and 
and whom I never had seen, nor heard his name, but 
who had found and read the first volume of my book in 
Detroit, must come from Michigan, via Detroit, to me 
at Boston, journeying one thousand miles, in order to re- 



141 

port that Freygang now finally had returned to Europe, 
and also to touch the foot of a man, who lived with me 
for six weeks in the same room, not as the latter expect- 
ed at the skin, but merely at the small clothes, and then 
to ask him "who had told him, that his foot was disloca- 
ted?" When the returned answer was: "The Physicians." 
The Doctor remarked, that they had not been really 
graduated Physicians who had told him this. This 
strange spectacle the Lord caused yet to be performed, 
that that man might leave me soon afterwards, and I be 
enabled to write this treatise without disturbance. The 
Doctor went indeed in no other house except that ordi- 
nary, where he lodged, and to me; and whereto I con- 
ducted him, from which I learned that the Lord had de- 
signed him for a courier to procure me what was ne- 
cessary. He has appointed not only many invisible cour- 
iers on white horses, who are now busily engaged, but 
also, when necessary, visible ones, of whom many have 
even been sent to me much farther than this Doctor; in 
order to perform, as witnesses of the manifestation of the 
Lord, the necessary functions, as this was likewise done 
by the man who was with me in the room, where I wrote 
and slept for six weeks. I procured for him the next day 
after his arrival, supposing him sufficiently acquainted 
with my work, an opportunity to deliver an address 
about the manifestation of the Lord, expecting that some 
blind people, who would not hear me, would listen to him, 
but then I must to my sorrow find out that he himself 
had not studied my work. He assiduously investigated, 
(being likewise Captain, Courier, 8lc. and also Mathe- 
matician,) however, the prophetic number given in my 
third volume, and explained there, as far as common ca- 
pacity can comprehend them, in order to find inconsis- 
tencies; but had finally to confess, that he had now 
gained mathematical assurance of the correctness of this 
cause. When this my trial appeared to the Lord suffi- 
cient he sent the Doctor, via Detroit, to Boston in order 
to touch my room-mate's foot in my presence and to 
procure to me also on this point the necessary know- 
ledge. 



142 

But by Kundig in Detroit I received only those dis- 
closures which he could gain from his station, amongst 
others also, that Father Simon Saenderle had ceded his 
station amongst the Indians, to Francis Pirz, that he 
might prepare himself for a journey to Jerusalem. The 
intelligent reader will scarcely believe it to be possible, 
that a priest should have travelled from Vienna to the In- 
dians to study their difficult language, and should then, 
after having mastered the same, have left them, instead 
of making use of it to their benefit, in order to go to 
Jerusalem. But when I remark so much that he, the 
reader, would get fully convinced from my explanation of 
the prophecy, given to us by Priest Hammer in the third 
volume, that in the deep mystery of this prophecy 
under F. Simon Saenderle, the Apostle Andrew Smol- 
nikar is concealed, as viewed by the spirit, when he 
was still in the bonds of popery, he will easily understand 
how his preparation voyage to Jerusalem, where we meet, 
is to be taken, principally by means of the mystery of 
Jerusalem, which he will understand from my w T ork. But 
before reading my third volume it must be known, that 
there are at the present manifestation of the Lord many 
more Prophets in existence than in the Apostolic times of 
old, and that the Prophets have not only given prophe- 
cies of my names Andreas, Bernardus and Smolnikar, 
but mentioned me also under other names, But that 
F. Simon Saenderle has confided his station to Francis 
Pirz, in order to meet me at Rochester, and that I then 
went to Francis Pirz according to higher order, to re- 
ceive besides many others also that disclosure, which I 
shall explain shortly, this throws a quite extraordinary 
light upon the prophecy, in which Baraga, F. Simon 
Saenderle and Francis Pierz, (but whose name is in the 
correct Hygeian way of spelling Pirz) are making their 
appearance. This must also be observed, that Saenderle 
has told me, that he did not usually spell his name as it 
is printed. But I wrote it as I found it in the German 
periodical called "Wahrheits Freund," in the printed pro- 
phecy and only in this way of spelling the prophetic myste- 
ry of my name, as well as the numbers, corresponding with 



143 

it, are contained, so that from various inaccuracies the 
most perfect accuracy of that which the spirit intended to 
lay down by the mystery, had to come forth. 

At the priest Kundig's in Detroit, I heard also, that 
the new Bishop was expected in a few days, who was a 
Frenchman, not understanding either English or Ger- 
man. Kundig had read something in the third volume 
of my work, sent by me, together with a letter to De- 
troit, in the supposition, that the former Bishop had 
returned from Rome, and he was kind toward me. I 
thought the Pope did not yet know, that he had become 
since the festival of Easter, 1838, merely a simple 
Bishop of Rome, and that, for the future no more ex- 
cresences of the beast would be tolerated in the Christian 
church, but he prepared in his frenzy new matter to the 
Apostle, for scandal of a very painful nature. By the 
follies of Rome the Christian church has been desolated, 
amongst the injuries of which, this is not the smallest, 
that the Bishops not even understood the language of 
those nations amongst whom they were sent as guides 
and superintendents, and even now, in the year 1840, 
Rome sends likewise such a Bishop into the United 
States, though the Apostle of the Lord has risen already 
on the 18th of February, 1838, on Saxagesima Sunday, 
in the Cathedral church at Boston, and has given proofs 
of it already through three volumes made public by the 
press. The new Bishop has then indeed made his ap- 
pearance at Detroit, and celebrated on the festival of 
Pentecost his solemnity in the church, whilst I on the 
same Sunday, in the same Diocess, amongst the Indians 
at the crooked tree of the follies of the Bishops, celebra- 
ted the festival of Pentecost, and must give now, instead 
of speaking of the other events at Detroit, an account of 
my celebration of Pentecost with the Indians. 

We met with Francis Pirz, as already has been men- 
tioned, amongst the Indians at Arbre Crochue, or the 
crooked tree, as a place distant nine or more miles from, 
and larger than this is generally named abroad, at the 
inlet, in the middle of the week before Pentecost, as we 
meet again in the most singular manner, in No. 9 of the 
13* 



144 

9th of September, 1840, the Catholic religious paper 
"Hosianna," edited by Dr. Charles Joseph Koch, and 
here we receive finally a perfect disclosure, about the 
seeming inaccuracy caused by the angel of the Lord, 
which was pointed out to me by Francis Pirz, on Satur- 
day before Whit Sunday, in my third volume. 

In this number of the "Hosianna," there appear on the 
second page the following three articles: "The manifes- 
tation of the Lord for the establishment of the universal 
peace, which will last through thousands of years upon 
the whole earth," &c. This is the title of my treatise, 
which Dr. Koch began publishing in No. 8. and a con- 
tinuation of which appears in No. 9. If it is the plea- 
sure of the Lord, it shall be added in an extract to this 
treatise. Immediately after my article, follows a letter 
of Father Ivo Leviz to Dr. Platz, who together with Dr. 
Koch publishes the "Hosianna," dated: "Erie, August 
25th, 1840." Leviz places to the German title also the 
Italian, " Signor DottoreT' But from his letter the fol- 
lowing must be quoted for perpetual memory's sake. 

"On the 2d of this month I have consecrated my church, 
after the tolerable finishing of the same, and placed it 
under the protection of the divine mother, in honor of her 
uncontaminated conception, as I had vowed on my long 
sea-voyage. In the afternoon of the same day, I conse- 
crated also the church yard, amongst a thronging crowd 
of people of all confessions, who are in the habit of staring 
like stupid calves from ignorance of the ceremonies of 
the Catholic Church, or laugh in their stupidity. A mis- 
sionary from the far north, and highly deserving priest, 
my countryman, Mr. Pirz, assisted me and delivered 
very impressive addresses to my congregations. He 
came several hundred of miles for the purpose of seeing 
me. You can imagine my delight at his arrival. He 
has been now these five years amongst the savages at 
Grand Portage, Sault, &c. of Lake Superior, and is by 
no allurements (so much he loves his Indians and their 
truly Christian way of living) to be induced to leave them 
but for a short excursion. In a short time, I trust, I 
shall consecrate a second church in my missionary dis- 



145 

trict, and then shall have three of them in a circuit of 
one hundred and fifty English miles, two amongst the 
Germans and one amongst the French. A fourth will 
perhaps be erected in Meadville, notwithstanding all the 
obstacles and oppositions raised by the Protestants; all 
indeed of wood, and in such condition, that you, not used 
to such sights, would shed tears upon entering them." 

There are indeed deep mysteries concealed in the re- 
maining points of this letter of Father Ivo Leviz. But 
I need already a peculiar treatise for a perfect explana- 
tion of the above quoted. The reader can guess, that 
when already in John RossePs ic Eh, what is this?" such 
deep mysteries are concealed, in this specimen (after my 
having caught even a lion among the Indians in the des- 
ert) something more profound must be hidden, than any 
one mortal could have had a presentiment of without the 
Apostle's elucidation of it. 

I have given in my new work, proof specimens, which 
will excite the astonishment of all nations, how the host 
on white horses, whose festival I am celebrating this 1st 
day of November, 1840, prepare the most appropriate ar- 
ticles in the most suitable places of periodicals and furnish 
me with these papers by wonderful ways and means. — 
But, I assure you, my brethren, that I would have to 
write many volumes,should I explain only all the mysteries 
which have come to my knowledge, by means of periodi- 
cals in quite a singular manner. For me it was nothing new 
that the "Martha" came with five chosen pieces, together 
with the mysteries concealed in the other pieces, into my 
hands. But the letter of F. Ivo Leviz in the "Hosianna" 
was something quite new to me, and this yet only in so 
far as I have found by this letter Francis Pirz whom I 
numbered amongst the living, so torn by the lion, that 
only dry bones remained of him. Before I open the 
deep mystery, I must remind the reader, that the host 
on white horses had to struggle to effect that in the 
Catholic "Hosianna" u the Lord's advent" as the Apostle 
announced it, could appear, and it was followed by the 
letter of Leviz. This great engagement in building 
churches of wood cannot be explained here, except that 



146 

I remark so much, that the number 4 is here equally re- 
markable, as in the "Martha," the report of the Philologist 
about the names of God, consisting of four letters. The 
reader will, however, only learn fully to comprehend the 
mystery, when he shall have entered by the new work fully 
in the mystery of the number 5 of the Apostle of the Lord's 
manifestation. According to Daniel's vision four beasts 
appear before the glorious reign of Christ, and here builds 
the servant of the beast, four churches of wood, over 
which the Apostle would have to weep as well as over 
the churches of wood built in the desert for the Indians, 
if he did not see how the Lord at his great manifestation 
has prepared the most costly materials for a church be- 
coming his majesty, and how, not only the heavenly host 
on white horses, but even the beast with all its followers, 
must perform for this purpose the necessary services, as 
we, after the thousand proofs given in the new work, shall 
see now from a new one taken from the specimen of 
Leviz's letter. Before I bring forth this new proof I must 
remark, that on the same page of the "Hosianna" on 
which stands first my article, secondly the letter of Leviz 
thirdly also that article has been placed, which begins 
with the words, " Where carcasses are there the ravens 
will assemble." In this article is a picture of scandalous 
disorders given, which happened at the Methodist Camp- 
meetings. 

Jesus says: cf Then when somebody will tell you: 
there is Christ or there is He, you must not believe such 
a one. For there will rise false Christs and false Pro- 
phets, and give great signs and wonders, so that the 
very elect, if it were possible, would be deceived. Be- 
hold I have told you before! wherefore, if they shall say 
unto you: Behold he is in the desert, go not forth: be- 
hold he is in the secret chambers! believe it not. For 
as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even 
unto the west; so shall also the coming of the son of man 
be. For where sover the carcass is, there will the eagles 
be gathered together." Matt. xxiv. 24 — 28. 

There is no room here to show how this prophecy re- 
lates to our days, principally since, in my new work, an 



147 

abundance of biblical prophecies have been explained, 
the palpable fulfilling of which every one can now see, 
and also about this prophecy as recorded by Luke, that 
which was necessary has been said. In the Greek text, 
it has been said, literally, of the false prophets, each of 
whom produces his own Christ, that they would give, or 
pretend to give, wonders and signs — namely, for the 
purpose of leading men imo error. Not only popery, 
but also other sects, abound with those wonders and 
signSj as illusions for the deception and seduction of 
men. I cannot read all the papers of these false pro- 
phets; but there are, in various ways, many numbers of 
periodicals of various sects, delivered unto me, filled 
with miraculous stories of conversions, and the like 
stuff, in order to ingratiate these sects to the blind; and 
the camp-meetings, of which, also, the same number 
which contains the "Eh, what is this?" testifies, are 
places where people are blinded to believe in those 
heralds who cry out, " Behold, he is in the desert!" and 
when it is getting too cold in the desert, they produce 
their new Christ in the chambers. Each sect proclaims 
that they have the true Christ, as likewise our Franciscan 
Father, Ivo Leviz, who, even in consecrating his church, 
attributes to Mary such titles, as the Apostle of the 
Lord must regret, as titles originated with Anti-Christ, 
whilst the ignorance of such erring souls excites his pity. 
The beast shows itself in various shapes. We had 
already mares, black horses, oxen, and, by the Father of 
the Order of St. Francis, Satan scolds those who do not 
join in his ceremonies, by calling them stupid calves. 
But we shall soon hear under what shape of the beast 
Christ shows to us the Father of the Order of St. Fran- 
cis, in his church-consecration. The leaders of the 
remaining sects ought yet not to indulge in the opinion, 
that their Christ had not been horribly disfigured by 
them. The true Christ has called them from the rising 
of the sun to the setting of the same, by his Apostle, to 
assemble at Harmageddon, in order to show them where 
they are. But I believed myself that, with the publica- 
tion of my third volume, the camp-meeting would cease. 



148 

Yet there appear also in this treatise, new specimens of 
this assembly, but we must endeavor to finish it, since we 
have no intention of extending it to a large volume. 

First I mention, therefore, about the letter of Leviz, and 
the reason why I have purposely noticed the Italian title 
bestowed in it to the editor, of u Signore Dottore," only 
so much, that this letter is a supplement, and, in the same 
time, a new illustration of the prophecy given by Priest 
Hammer. This prophecy is written partly in prose and 
partly in verse, with the Italian head, u Vengo ad au- 
gurarle un felice viaggio — Buon viaggio, stia bene!" as 
if both were Italians; though neither of them belongs to 
that nation — although both had to perform memorable 
parts at the end of the Italian comedy; as with regard to 
C. Hammer, can be seen in my third volume, and as far 
as relates to the master of ceremonies, Leviz, will be 
proved by the following circumstances. 

Pierz, who is mentioned in the letter of Leviz as 
having assisted him in his ceremonies, is the same Fran- 
cis Pirz whom I visited amongst the Indians; but I met 
him in none of the places indicated in the letter, though 
he was missionary there and elsewhere, and mentioned 
them to me as stations to be soon visited by him. None 
of them would, however, have perfectly agreed with the 
mystery. It will be seen in the third volume, at the ex- 
planation of the hitting of the image by the stone, how 
the lightning-rods in the far East have gone out from 
Mount Calvary, and now I had finally to visit myself, 
conducted by higher guidance, the place in the far West, 
bearing the mystic name of La Croix, the cross, but 
must then come still farther by passing the crooked tree, 
to the inlet on the end of Lake Huron, in order to catch 
the small lion. The prophet and doctor, Jacob Supan, 
with whom the reader will become acquainted in the new 
work, can now understand the prophecy in which he 
mentions the Huron, but which I omitted in the new 
work, having mentioned several other prophecies of this 
Doctor; not knowing then, myself, that the Lord would 
ever order me to navigate the long Huron. But such 
was the decision in the higher plan, that I had to come 



149 

to the inlet on its end, though I am, indeed, not quite 
sure whether this inlet belongs to Lake Huron or to 
Lake Michigan, for the Lord had not allowed me to get 
a map; but he has shown me, through the guard on white 
horses, on my road, the route on which I had to travel. 
But, in the valley in the inlet was the terminating point 
of my journey, because, there in the great desert of the 
mystery, Father Simon Saenderle had to resign his sta- 
tion to Francis Pirz, in order to travel to Jerusalem, 
and for the purpose of enabling me to catch the small 
lion; for which purpose, I had to pass by the crooked 
tree, which had received its dreadful signification from 
the crooked staff of the bishops. 

At my arrival, Indians, also from various regions met 
there, who engaged Pirz so much that I had to explain 
my cause in as short a manner as possible. When he 
(from my explanation) came to the conclusion, that 
Popery was now to be abolished, he told me he could not 
possibly conceive how an Apostle could rise against 
papacy. I told him he should study correctly my work, 
which I had brought to him, and he would learn from it 
to understand the great mystery, which could not so 
shortly be explained to one blinded by prejudices. 
Having only written to the leaders of papacy in my 
native country, and not yet received an answer from 
them, I made use of this opportunity in order to learn 
what Pirz knew from those quarters. He told me 
amongst other things, that Father Ivo Leviz, in the fall 
of the last year had come to America, and had written 
to him from Philadelphia, but that he was ignorant of his 
subsequent location. On Whit Sunday at 9 o'clock, A. 
M., a letter was delivered unto Pirz, coming from Leviz, 
which he immediately handed to me to read it, from 
which we finally learned that Leviz was Curate in Erie, 
at the lake of the like name. The circumstance ap- 
peared to me to be of importance, that the priest of the 
Order of St. Francis, Ivo Leviz, my distant neighbor at 
the mystic stone of the 2d chapter of Daniel, the fourth 
priest from my native country, whilst I was the third, 



150 

should have come to America, and that exactly on this 
high festival of great mysteries, at 9 o'clock, A. M., his 
letter should have been brought; indicating at the same 
time to me, the place of his residence. The mysteries 
contained here began then to unfold themselves, why, 
when I went from Buffalo to Detroit, whilst the steam- 
boat stopped at Erie, the spirit did not allow me to go on 
shore, or to inquire after the names of the clergymen of 
the place, and the reader will see, that if I had paid on 
my journey from Buffalo to Detroit a visit to Leviz in 
Erie, the great mystery which the Lord had resolved to 
accomplish, would not have been performed. It was re- 
vealed to me on the same day to go and see Leviz. 
Cleaveland was the point at which I had resolved to 
meet Erzinger after my return from the Indians, in order 
to travel then through Ohio. Consequently I had to go 
one hundred miles back towards Buffalo, in order to pay 
this visit to Leviz in Erie. Pirz gave me a letter to 
Leviz, and this now aged father I had not known per- 
sonally before I learned from him, that when he departed 
from home, nothing was then known about the present 
manifestation of Christ in my native country. From this 
circumstance I concluded that the great-ones, whom I 
had exhorted to publish this cause had not yet done their 
duty. He added, that he had heard it mentioned by the 
priests at New York and Philadelphia, and that he was 
scandalized by my rising up against papacy. It is known 
that the Order of St. Francis was a strong pillar to 
Popery. But knowing also enlightened men of this 
Order, and not having before become acquainted person- 
ally with Leviz, I little suspected that I should meet 
with such horrible darkness, as likewise manifests itself 
in the expressions extracted from his letter in the "Hosi- 
anna." I admonished him to study my work, in order to 
learn the nature of my cause. He then declared he 
would rather lose his head than do this, unless the 
Bishop should order him to study it, when I began to 
insist from the desire to cure him of his dreadful supersti- 
tion, he spoke of his urgent labors, of the building of his 



151 

church, which obliged him to leave the room. The 
demons who adhered to him would not bear to behold 
my face. 

We went each of us his own way, I returned to the 
house, where I had stopped according to his own instruc- 
tion, showing whither the answer to his letter should be 
directed, and where the Lord had in the mean time col- 
lected some people. I thought that there was nothing 
remaining to be clone, but telling to the church-elder my 
encounter with his curate. Soon a venerable man pre- 
sented himself, who had come from the country into the 
town, and spoke with indignation of the blindness of the 
curate; assuring me at the same time, that he had read the 
two first volumes of my work, and that the Protestant 
minister was now reading the same, a copy having been 
received, which was now circulating. The blind preacher 
Stolman, who is mentioned in my third volume, had sent 
the work to his father to Erie, who was anxious of cir- 
culating this important novelty. I sold my work there 
and went to the Protestant minister of the place, who 
treated me in the most friendly manner, and was glad to 
be able to purchase the whole work, of which he had 
read the first two volumes, and to have them as a pro- 
perty. I saw, that the Lord had sent me from various 
reasons to Erie, but the real mystery has fully been re- 
vealed only by No. 9 of the" Hosianna." That Leviz has 
mentioned my singular encounter with him to our friend 
Pirz, and warned him against studying my books, in 
order to avoid the papal excommunication, may be con- 
cluded from their coming together at the consecration of 
a church with an anti-christian title. The dragon was 
enjoying once more the satisfaction, that Leviz, whom I 
had, in the house of John Rossel, noted down amongst 
the priests excluded from the church of Christ, which 
act was then published on the 31st of July through the 
German "Disseminator of Truth," has immediately after 
it, namely on the 2d of August, performed his ceremonies 
by the assistance of Pirz. 

I did not understand the spirit, when he, vol. iii. page 
712, revealed to me, that Erie, in the prophetic piece, 
14 



152 

which is explained there, is to be derived from our 
"eriove" (he is roaring like a lion); for it was anew 
prophecy, of which no mortal understood anything, until 
I explained the same in the third volume, pages 705-7 13. 
But, how could I have had any presentiment ofthat con- 
nexion in the mystery by the derivation of Erie from our 
"eriove?" That the Lord, after having unfolded this to 
me, would do something uncommon for the illustration 
of this mystery, I expected; yet I remarked only general- 
ly, that our Erie came from a word, denoting a loud, 
boisterous noise; more clearly I might have expressed 
it: "from the roaring of a lion." In my native language 
Lev is the word for lion, and Leviz or Levizh means a 
small lion. What astonishing things the Lord has al- 
lowed to be discovered by the false lion, which has reduc- 
ed the church of Christ to its dregs, and the mystery of 
whose exclusion has been performed on the festival of 
Easter, 1838, the reader will learn from my work. At 
the separating of the stone from the mountain in the 
prophecy of Daniel, Leviz is likewise remarkable. The 
great mass of water, which by the getting loose of the 
stone, has rolled from the mystic lake over the fields, 
was resisted by the elevation of the chain of hills of 
Mansburg, four (English) miles distant from my native 
place. And in Mansburg our Leviz (small lion), was 
born. But he had to come to Erie in America, and I 
had to catch in the spirit the small lion by his letter in 
the desert, amongst the Indians on Pentecost, at nine 
o'clock, A. M., as it was mentioned above, and in Erie 
I had to meet him, in order to make him roar like a 
small lion, and to make him mourn about the killing of 
the Apocaliptic beast in the great mystery. And for 
this reason the heavy stroke had to fall upon him, and 
who would have thought, that I would have to write 
down the excommunication of my countryman Leviz in 
the house of John Rossel? And how could I possibly 
expect to hear from Samuel Ludvigh, when delivering to 
him the article, with the names of the excommunicated, 
in order to publish the same in his paper, that the sister 
of Baraga, teacher of the female Indians in the desert, 



153 

who plays the principal part in the prophecy of the Erie 
clamor, had lodged in the same house with him in Phila- 
delphia, and that I would meet her there ? In order to 
reward him for this disclosure, I showed him, that he also 
appeared as Prophet in the third volume of my new work 
immediately before and after the prophecy, wherein the 
sister of Baraga is concerned; for the reader will be 
convinced from my new work, that not only priests and 
others, who are considered as believers, but even the 
unbelieving, when inspired by the Apostle, had to pro- 
phesy, and especially Samuel Ludvigh or Ludwigh, after 
our interview, when he was still editor of the German 
paper "Old and New World" in Philadelphia. Conse- 
quently it was quite in order, that the widowed Lady de 
Heffern, formerly (after her maiden name) Baraga, 
when flying from the extreme desert of the Indians 
through great cities, and the prophetic spirit confided to 
her in the prophesy important parts, and when all her 
distant living acquaintances, even her brother Baraga, 
from whom she went away in starting her journey, believ- 
ed that she had gone back to the Old World, that, I say, 
this lady came in the new world to Philadelphia, and took 
her lodgings with the Prophet of the Old and New 
World, Samuel Ludvigh. According to his direction I 
have indeed found her out in Philadelphia, and learned 
from her that also Leviz had found her, in order that 
through the supplements in this treatise, extraordinary 
illustrations could be added to my explanation of the 
prophesy of the priest, C. Hammer, given in the third 
volume, which is one of the most important prophecies. 
The roaring of the small lion can be guessed at, when 
he saw in the "Hosianna" immediately before this letter, 
to the " Signore Dottore," a section of my treatise entitled: 
" The manifestation of the Lord, for the establishment of 
univers al peace," &c. he having before solemnly declared, 
that he would rather have his head cut off, than study 
my work, without the express order of his bishop, since 
he had sworn obedience, as well to his bishop, as to 
his order. The u Signore Dottore," as well as Priest 
Koch, had a little more sense, to perceive that it was not 



154 

at all necessary to ask the bishop for council, whe- 
ther they were right in studying my work, and mentioning 
it in the "Hosianna" or not. It is yet remarkable, that 
after having received the number of the "Hosianna," 
where we are brought together in such a singular manner, 
I have received no further number, and no answer even 
to my request, not knowing consequently whether the 
bishop has deposed the " Signore Dottore," or what else 
has become of him. The host on white horses fulfil the 
charges of the Lord, that I receive what is necessary for 
me, for the elucidation of the mysteries of the heavenly 
kingdom, and have kept from me every thing which is 
useless for this purpose. 

When before this, the Superior of the Order of the Re- 
deemer, Prost, treated me in a strange manner, and then 
the collector, Bayer, appeared to me, not as a priest, but 
as a boar, rendered insane by the demons, I went from 
them immediately to the Arch-Bishop in Baltimore, in 
order to explain to him in another than the German lan- 
guage, of which he is ignorant, the manifestation of 
the Lord, and to tell him at the same time, what kind of 
priests, were under his superintendence. But the person 
who opened the door told me the Arch-Bishop had gone 
just now in the country, and I understood the mystery, 
and still more in Rossel's dwelling, when the spirit point- 
ed out to me the priests, whom I had to denote by their 
names, as excluded from the Church of Christ. I shall 
teach, as Apostle, the priests and monks to obey Christ, 
after the pope with his bishops and orders had desolated 
the church in such a manner, that finally Christ had to 
appear, for her restoration by an Apostle, no other way of 
deliverance being left for her, as can be seen from my 
three volumes, and as every thing in the present transac- 
tions, so likewise this is remarkable, that of five priests 
to whom I had to announce the excommunication from 
the Church of Christ, one belonged to the Order of Bene- 
dict, of a monastery at Salzburg; the other to that of 
Francis from my own country. The third was Superior 
of the Order of the Redeemer, from the congregation of 
Vienna, consequently all three came from the same Em- 



155 

pire with me to America, but to what Order the Collector 
belongs, is unknown to me: only so much I am sure of, 
that Satan after his having been stricken by the Apostle, 
could not confide unto him a more appropriate office, than 
that of collecting money for the upholding of his dominion 
on earth. The last of those whom the spirit had pointed 
out, expressly to be stricken by me, we met at Buffalo, 
a significant name, and his name is Pax (peace), as these 
strokes lead likewise to the peace, and when emperors 
and kings cause millions of men to be slaughtered and 
send their souls to hell, in order to produce a miserable 
show of peace, it is becoming at the manifestation of the 
Lord for an universal peace, which will last through 
thousands of years, that the capital opposers be stricken, 
and separated from the flock of Christ, in order that they 
by this step may be brought for themselves to reflect and 
repent sincerely, and that the ways for obtaining peace 
might be opened to the nation. 

The short notices for the illustration of the mistakes 
committed relative to Francis Pirz, will only be fully un- 
derstood, when my new work shall be correctly studied 
and it will excite astonishment how the Lord, when the 
Apostle himself at first sight believed himself to have 
committed an error of memory, chooses to conceal in it 
the deepest secrets of his providence. Such faults of the 
memory could impugn my Apostleship as little as (for ex- 
ample) my colleague's, Paul's, apostolic authority was ab- 
rogated by the mistake he committed by writing, Gal. ii. 
1, " after fourteen years," instead of writing "after four 
years," and so likewise in many other points of the Scrip- 
ture, where here and there in such faults of the memory, 
mysteries are also concealed, as, for instance in the mis- 
take of Paul just now mentioned, a mystery is hidden, 
which has unfolded itself in the steps done by me in the 
name of the Lord. I believe yet that in no such error of 
the biblical writers such depths are hidden, as in the mis- 
take, by which I confounded the still living priest, Fran- 
cis Pirz, with his deceased brother, the priest John Pirz, 
and that we then meet in the "Hosianna," on one and the 
same page, where he makes his appearance, indeed 



156 

amongst the dry bones, which Ezekiel has seen in his vi- 
sion, by assisting a priest in his ceremonies, excommuni- 
cated by the Apostle of the Lord from the church. But 
in how many places the host on white horses had to ope- 
rate, in order that the great mystery of the resurrection 
of many could be performed, the reader can guess at for 
himself ; since the first occasion for it was, that the an- 
gel of the Lord came to me in Detroit, whilst writing to 
Francis Pirz, and directed me to go and see him myself. 
Then the angels effected very much in various places, 
till we finally met in the before mentioned manner in the 
" Hosianna." However, that Francis, (^though seduced 
by the small lion, so that instead of studying my work, 
he went to assist him in his ceremonies) will yet be awa- 
kened from the dead, I do not doubt at all. The Lord 
has made allowance for the weakness of those who were 
blinded by various prejudices in different ways, and 
those who roared with the false lion have received their 
lesson, as well as those who permitted themselves to be 
driven by Satan, as horses of every description and oxen 
are, by men. 

From my third volume it will be seen, that amongst 
the priests from my native country I am the third in 
America. Baraga and then Pirz had to precede me, on 
account of great mysteries, but Leviz, as the fourth, had 
to come behind me, in order to accomplish the prophecy 
of the Priest Hammer. Great was the surprise, when 
it became known, that the proprietor of a domain, Bara- 
ga, had renounced his dominion, in order to become priest, 
and still greater became this astonishment, when as the 
firsfrfrom my native country, he went as missionary to the 
Indians, learned soon their language, and effected many 
conversions in different places. When Pirz took the same 
resolution, people again wondered, how a now aged priest, 
who enjoyed in his parsonage every comfort of life, could 
form such a resolution. But in my new work the deep 
mystery has been unfolded, likewise, why the Lord has 
sent me in the third place to America. I believed the 
mystery to have been already complete. But now is 
clearly to be seen, that also the roaring little lion in order 



157 

to be excluded by the Apostle at John Rossel's, belong- 
ed to it. But the number 4 is not yet the number of the 
Apostle; for this reason our Rossel had, driven by the 
invisible power, to add to the four pieces in his "Martha," 
still the piece of the Prophet Thomson, and in the similar 
way are we here also assisted by the Prophet Hammer, 
when he writes in the prophecy explained by me in the 
third volume, concerning the sister of Baraga: "his 
noble-souled sister, Antoinette, widowed De HefFern, ri- 
valed her spiritual brother in noble high mindedness, and 
accompanied him, after his last short visit in Europe back 
to North America, in order to take care of the education 
and instruction of the female part of the mission of Bara- 
ga. At this short visit, as the Prophet calls it, Baraga 
opened to me the road to America, for which purpose the 
Bishop at Detroit, whom I had to exclude on the festival 
of Easter, 1839, from the church of Christ, must furnish 
the Episcopal seal, for the corroboration of the document, 
which, according to the Austrian, but unchristian, canon- 
law, was required for my voyage, but which yet would 
not have been sufficient for my dismissal from the Aus- 
trian Monarchy, if Baraga had not represented to the 
Arch-duke Lewis, in a conversation three quarters of an 
hour long (the Emperor himself then being sick), how 
beneficial it would be to the Church, if the Professor of 
the Biblical study, Smolnikar, was dismissed and sent to 
America. For the Church, this is indeed the greatest 
benefit which Christ could confer upon the same. Only 
that he must begin to work in quite another manner than 
any Duke or an Apostle of the Indians, Baraga, or I 
myself then could expect, though the Lord had shown to 
me already many signs of his manifestation. 

Baraga has not only opened to me the road to America, 
but he also took his sister with him to Makinaw, as the 
reader will still bear in mind, where she spent the winter 
in the same house in which I looked at the mystery of 
the towering waves on the 6th Sunday after Easter, of 
this year, 1840, and on the day following. She then 
went in the spring, 1838, after my having solemnly exclu- 
ded under the name of Leo (Lion) Hefner, who had 



158 

reduced the torch of Christianity (in Hebrew, ner) to its 
dregs (in German, Hefe) on Easter of the same year, 
the head appointed by the dragon in Rome, from the 
Church of Christ, in his name as his Apostle under the 
accompaniment of great signs and wonders, also Antoin- 
ette, widowed de HefTern, from Makinaw, from the 
rocky island, called by the Indians with a deep sense, 
4 'The Turtle," to the remotest desert of the Indians. 
The deep secret of this event was disclosed to me only, 
when I received by wonderful ways, as is often the case with 
such documents, the prophecy of Priest Hammer, written 
towards the end of October, 1839, and published on the 
21st November, 1839, in the German "Friend of Truth," 
edited at Cincinnati, and from the same, learnt also the 
fact, that Baraga's sister, in order, that she might not 
perish in the most remote desert, had now come to 
Detroit and over Lake Erie (three hundred miles in 
length) to Buffalo, (wild ox, as Pax or Peace has shown 
himself at my arrival there) hoping to procure her re- 
covery in a milder climate. 

The reader will see from my second volume, that, after 
my having excluded the Apocalyptic beast, with the No. 
666, from the Church of Jesus, and after having subse- 
quently received astonishing disclosures about things 
connected with this exclusion by the spirit of the Lord, 
and by degrees, whilst I still from the time of my pro- 
fessorship of the biblical study believed to connect the 
right name with the number 666, and consequently was 
not seeking for this name in the list of mystic names, 
which were prepared for me for the purpose of excommu- 
nication, till the spirit of the Lord ordered me at length 
on the 20th of November, 1838, to seek the number 666 
in the name, and to make known the same to the nations, 
and it has been shown in the second volume, page 446, 
that the name Hefner, given to me by higher direction 
for the sake of exclusion from the Church of Jesus, which 
also was designated by wonders and signs of every de- 
scription, as that appointed by the Lord, for the accom- 
plishment of the prophecy of the number 666, contains 
this number 666 exactly. On the anniversary of the 



159 

revelation given to me (the Lord calculating with uner- 
ring accuracy days and hours of the fulfilling of his 
prophecies relating to our days) that the Lord has not 
destined any other name than that of Hefner for the ac- 
complishment of the prophecy of the beast with the 
number 666, the prophecy relating to Antoinette, wid- 
owed de Heffern, has been in Cincinnati (of Italian 
origin") in press; and I have shown in the third volume, in 
explaining this prophecy, that HefTern in the Greek 
language (for in this language the name of the beast 
must be written, in order to obtain its number) has the 
same letters, giving the same numbers as Hefner. 

The reader, before studying my new work, must know 
that Baraga possesses such a zeal in promoting Christi- 
anity, as I have found in none of his equals, in our days, 
but that his Christianity has its deepest roots in Popery, 
and according to his principles his sister must likewise 
be judged. The Lord has given her to us in the fulfil- 
ling of his prophecy as a symbolic figure. Her brother 
left her remaining at the Turtle, Makinaw, in the same 
winter when the Apostle made here in Boston great 
preparation for the slaughter of the Apocalyptic beast. 
But after the Apocalyptic beast had been slaughtered on 
the festival of Easter, 1838, the widowed Antoinette 
went with the same letters, and the complete number of 
the beast 666, in the most remote desert into a large 
island, in order to mourn amongst the Indians the great 
loss of her head; since in the Christian church her 
patron, the Franciscan Anthony and other saints, recom- 
mended by their head in Rome, will no more be im- 
plored for help, but Christ himself. By her great afflic- 
tion she had fallen sick, and had to remove in the time 
appointed by the Lord, back from the desert, and to 
appear at Detroit in the month of October, most suitable 
for it, the mystery of which is explained in my third 
volume, in order to fly then three hundred miles over the 
mysterious Erie, in milder regions. I understood and 
explained the mystery in the third volume, so far as the 
same was then fulfilled; but I did not then know, that I 
myself had to contribute much to its perfect accomplish- 



160 

ment. This took place when I, on my last journey, 
during the visitation of the dry-bones, met Father Simon 
Saenderle, at Rochester on the canal, and made then 
also three hundred miles in going over Lake Erie in the 
steamboat from Buffalo to Detroit. But then I had to pro- 
ceed three hundred miles more upon the Huron, in order to 
be also deposited at the Turtle, and to look on the storms 
upon the Huron, and exactly at this moment the "Bos- 
ton Daily Times" of this day, the second of November 
is handed to me, which I rarely take in hands. But 
there is also an article contained in it, entitled: "Gale 
on Lake Huron, and providential escape of one hundred 
and Mty persons," where amongst other things it is said: 
"We learn that a heavy gale has been raging on Lake 
H uron for several days, doing much damage to the vessels 
and endangering the lives of many persons," &c. Then 
the report gives amongst others an account how one 
hundred and fifty persons in a steamboat prepared them- 
selves for death by prayer. Yet they received pardon; this 
storm being only an illustration of the storms which I 
saw on the Huron, the Lord being yet also able to col- 
lect the appropriate one hundred and fifty persons on a 
steamboat, if it is necessary for the illustration of the 
mystery, and then to destroy them without storms by fire 
and water, as I have given a proof of it in the second, 
and a still stronger one in the third volume, when in both 
steamboats were launched more than three hundred peo- 
ple into another life; the strongest proofs, however, shall 
follow only when the dry-bones after the explanation of 
such astonishing things will not yet stir into life. 

After other supplements which I have touched at 
already in this treatise for the illustration of the Proph- 
ecy, given by Hammer, it is still to be remarked, that 
Antoinette HefTern, on her return did not sit down at 
the Turtle, but left her on the side. But upon the Erie 
she made before three hundred miles when going into 
the desert, and three hundred when returning, till she 
reached Buffalo. I proceeded likewise three hundred 
miles in crossing Lake Erie from Buffalo to Detroit. 
But in returning I proceeded only two hundred, till I found 



161 

next to the town of Erie the small lion, who was like- 
wise necessary to complete the prophecy. Consequently 
I had to catch him at the great inlet of the crooked tree, 
where formerly the mystery of F. Simon Saenderle was 
deposited, on Whit Sunday by his letter. Now finally 
are progressed my five hundred miles upon the Erie, as 
well as the secret of the fundamental number 5 in the 
prophecy of Erie, in which the persons of Baraga, his 
sister Antoinette, widowed de HefFern, Father Simon 
Saenderle (in this mystery my name) and Francis Pirz 
appear, with whom in the desert of the Indians I have 
caught Ivo Leviz by his letter and with whom for the 
complete unfolding of this mystery we meet in the "Ho- 
sianna," whilst now finally the Apostolic number 5 is ac- 
complished, and the prophecy embraces four men and 
one woman. 

I have in volume third, page 794, for the illustration 
of the things, mentioned what disgraceful things the 
Pope did, though he ought to have been already informed 
by the Austrian court, what Christ the Lord, at his great 
manifestation on the festival of Easter, 1838, had done, 
respecting him, when I extracted from the German peri- 
odical, " The Old and New World," of September 7, 
1839, the news of the canonization which had taken 
place in Rome, amidst the most extraordinary solemni- 
ties. But how remarkable the names of the four monks, 
with that of the Capuchin Nun are, which I introduced 
with the words of the paper, I now first perceive clearly. 
I would not have mentioned the spectacle, if this number 
of it had not come into my hands by extraordinary ways, 
and if I had not been admonished to do it by the spirit: 
However, it will be seen how the travels of Princes and 
other great ones to the great ceremony in Rome, and the 
previous preparations for the canonization, which the 
demon has enjoyed his delight in such follies of men, 
together with the solemnities of this act, have caused 
greater expenses than the spreading of the great manifes- 
tation of the Lord in my new work, will cost when pub- 
lished in all the capital languages of the world. The 
Lord has permitted, that the dragon has performed one 



162 

more spectacle of this kind, since the Lord was pleased 
to give also a prophecy with the Italian title, in which 
four men, together with one woman, had to play their 
parts; but the fifth the Apostle had to seek first whilst 
travelling, and he has caught him under the name of the 
little lion, since the Lord also, for the purpose of the ex- 
communication of popery from his church, caused the 
Apostle to register in such wonderful ways, that all sub- 
sequent nations will be astonished by them, to insert, not 
only the name of Hefner, but also, that of Leo, (lion) 
in his parochial catalogue for exclusion, and to execute 
the same on the festival of Easter, 1838, with a far 
greater solemnity, than all human ingenuity would have 
been able to invent. The reader has yet no reason to 
wonder, that the Lord, for the illustration of his manifes- 
tation causes likewise many things to be prepared by the 
pope. It is done in the same manner as it was perform- 
ed by John Rossel in the "Martha." As once, Kaip- 
has, according to the testimony of the Apostle John, 
prophesied of Christ, thus Leo (lion) the twelfth, had, 
(he, concluding the mystic number of the false apostles) 
to prophesy still more solemnly in his consistory, than 
Kaiphas did, and then to publish his prophecy by his bull 
to all priests of his confession, that I am a father of the 
church, or an Apostle of Christ. The prophecy, the 
pope did indeed, with all his priests, as little understand, 
as Rossel understood the contents of his number of 
the "Martha," which Thomson has sent to me. But I 
have now explained the prophecy in my second volume, 
in such a manner, that each plain man, who can read a 
book of common sense, can comprehend it. But by the 
last pope, Gregory, (watchman,) the sixteenth, who con- 
cludes the mystery of the false watchmen, or the false 
prophets, I have received documents of another kind, 
which the reader will find in my new work, and by him 
the Lord has first opened unto me, that he has destined 
me to destroy the anti-christian popery. After a success- 
ful penetration into my new work, it will be seen, that also 
the document concerning the latest saints of the pope, 
for the elucidation of the cause has come into my hands 



163 

by peculiar ways. But to me, the Lord says, that I, though 
his Apostle, will be amongst the blessed, only when I 
shall have fulfilled my career faithfully ; otherwise I would 
be also cast into hell. I hope yet, that he will support 
me with his grace, but condemn at the same time in antici- 
pation, all those who would canonize me, and I am fully 
satisfied, if I am only saved by Christ the Lord's mercy. 
As in the publication of the latest five saints, stands 
the Capuchin Nun in the last place, and the name of this 
Nun is Veronica Giuliani, so I inquired also in Baltimore, 
after a priest and nephew of Cardinal Giuliani; but, to 
my sorrow, I found, instead of him, his wife, who told 
me that her husband was travelling, for the purpose of 
collecting money for the building of his church. Yet I 
learned, as already mentioned, that Antoinette, widowed 
De Heffern was residing in Philadelphia. When arriv- 
ing in that mysterious city of Philadelphia, and inquiring 
after her in the house whereto I was directed, I did not 
find her there, but in another house, not far from my 
regular dwelling in Philadelphia. The reader will learn 
from my new w r ork, that in every dwelling where I am 
staying for a longer time, as well as in the environs of 
the same, the Lord has prepared every thing necessary 
for the sensualization of the mysteries, w T hich I have to 
celebrate in that dwelling, and the Lord has worked 
many wonders to bring me in the dwellings, most appro- 
priate for my longer stay; likewise, how he has fixed days, 
and even hours, for the celebration of the mysteries" in 
my dwellings. In the five months and fifteen days of my 
first stay at Philadelphia, I exhibited the Italian Gallery, 
as the same appears in my second volume, and opposite 
to my room I saw, as often as I turned towards the East, 
the large inscription, announcing, that there also, an 
Italian had established his gallery. When coming during 
my last voyage, through Philadelphia, I saw this inscrip^ 
tion no more, and was informed that the Italian had re- 
moved, together with his gallery, since I had myself to 
exhibit no Italian gallery any longer, and then I went, 
only in the next street, to pay a visit to Antoinette De 
Heffern. I did not know this remarkable lady, person- 
15 



164 

ally, though she is a sister to my school-fellow, Baraga: 
she told me whatever she thought to be of interest to 
me, amongst other things, that she had read my first 
volume in the desert, which I had sent to her brother, 
and that she had carried the same with her from thence, 
in order to bring it to Europe, but that her connexions 
in Europe were in some anxiety about her, expecting 
her, in consequence of a letter of her brother, in Europe, 
though she had written to them that she had still to re- 
main in America, on account of her feeble health. I 
was not surprised, when she told me that she, (no steam- 
boat plying so far as where Baraga in the desert lives,) 
had yet made in returning from the desert in a vessel 
with sails, such a rapid progress, that the Captain told 
her, he had never witnessed such a speedy trip, to which 
I could add much more for the illustration of the prophecy 
of priest Hammer. But such supplements would be 
endless; for where the Lord manifests himself to us, 
many (couriers of both sexes,) are in motion, to give a 
testimony of his great appearance, which yet cannot be 
understood, before the great connexion of the things, as 
explained in my three volumes, is duly perceived. 

Brethren! the event with our dead Francis Pirz, as 
now the Spirit of the Lord has shown him, admonishes 
all of us to seek our salvation with fear and trembling. 
He resides, indeed, in the valley on the inlet; but I 
would certainly not have numbered him with the dry 
bones, if the Lord had not presented him as dead by the 
inaccuracy selected in my third volume, though he 
might have been reported to me as having assisted a 
priest, whom I had excluded by higher direction from the 
Church of Jesus. I would have still excused him with 
his being ignorant of the fact of that exclusion; and I 
would have hoped that the Lord would not make him ac- 
countable for it, as he does not hold those responsible who, 
not knowing better, are still sticking to popery, but strive 
otherwise to do his will, according to their best know- 
ledge, till they can perceive the great mystery now un- 
folded. But, where this can be done, no further excuse 
can avail any thing, and before our Lord all their good 



165 

works are an abomination, they refusing to cooperate to 
the attainment of the highest end, which the Lord has 
decreed to effect by his present manifestation for the 
welfare of all nations. This has now been demonstrated 
to us by our dead Francis Pirz. He was zealous in his 
native country, and he has already, during five years, 
labored indefatigably, under many hardships and suffer- 
ings, in the work of converting the gentiles. Yes, he 
has even received the Apostle of the Lord with all marks 
of friendship; has entertained him, and, though himself 
extremely poor, has provided him with six dollars for the 
continuation of his voyage. But he has not fulfilled the 
Apostolic charge, to study my work, in order to have his 
eyes opened; but he has, instead of doing this, heard the 
voice of his friend, whom the Apostle had to exclude 
from the Church of Christ, and went to assist him; by 
whieh act, he mingled amongst the dead bones, which 
yet the mercy of the Lord will call again into life, and 
will leave him, likewise, not amongst the dead, after 
having been set up as a sign for all those who want to be 
considered as preachers of the gospel, and yet would not 
hear me when I paid to them, personally, a visit, or 
wrote to them, admonishing them by letters to make 
known the manifestation of the Lord — and also for all 
who can get this treatise, and will yet neglect to spread 
the great manifestation of our Lord . He is called Francis, 
like the Patriarch of the Franciscans; but his deceased 
brother's name is John, that is, a God's Mercy," which 
has appeared to all of us, and the Apostle, John, has risen 
from the dead, by my explanation of his Revelation, as 
laid down in my third volume, and the Lord has unfolded 
the same by the Apostle Andreas, in the new work, and 
Christ, the Lord, now admonishes (by Francis, but who 
is now called, by higher direction, John, God's Mercy) 
all preachers of the gospel not to slight his mercy, that 
they may not remain for ever among the dry bones. 

The Lord has revealed to me, in the few days of my 
stay amongst the Indians, many things of which I yet 
can point out only one here. But first I will make a 
short mention of a third mistake in my work, because 



166 

the same stands also in the closest connection with Ros- 
sel's " Eh, what is this?" I have not time to seek for 
errors in my work, but I am ever ready to correct them 
when made sensible of them by others; as, for instance, 
my dead Francis Pirz has done on the inlet of the 
crooked tree, amongst the Indians, and as in Boston it 
had come in the mind of my Matthew Ludwig, whom, 
though but a mechanic, the Lord had made a great sup- 
porter of the publication of my new work, having 
amongst the first, as ought to be, also studied my third 
volume, to take up the same for a second perusal, 
together with the purpose of discovering, if possible, 
whether there might not be concealed any mistake. He 
showed me then, how, in relation to Ox, there should 
stand 1838, instead of 1839. I thought it to be singular 
that I should have overlooked such a palpable typo- 
graphical error. But, then some of the heavenly host 
reminded me to reflect about the time when I had paid a 
visit to the owner of millions, Astor, Ox being men- 
tioned there only on account of this strange spectacle. 
Since I went, (as is mentioned in the second volume, on 
pages 215 and 216,) on the 14th of August, 1838, from 
Boston to New York, and had to spend there a whole 
week in running about the city, and inquiring, though 
without success, after support for the continuation of the 
cause of our Lord; I counted now my errands and saw 
that I went on the 18th of August, from New York to 
the country seat of Astor, and received from him three 
dollars, in return of which I presented to him the first, 
and afterwards the second, volume. That is the whole 
of what I received in New York, and no cent farther, 
although I resided during this year, (1840,) whilst my 
third volnme was in press, in New York, and gave ex- 
actly as many dollars as I had received from Astor, to 
a doctor, who had taken his degree in Halle, and who 
wanted the same as a loan — well knowing that the dragon 
would carry him away with the same, and deliver me 
from the burden of his presence in the house. Yet did 
1 gain the Doctor's inkstand, which I could, however, 



167 

use only in writing the supplement of the third volume, 
since I am accustomed otherwise to a larger one. 

Besides this singular mistake, shown to me by my 
present host, Ludwig, he marked also, whilst I was writ- 
ing the present treatise, what he considered to be an 
inaccuracy in volume third, page 658, arising from me 
when with the baptized Jew, Meyer, my landlord during 
my first stay in Boston, where I wrote that he had ad- 
vanced, for the printing of the second volume, one hun- 
dred dollars, which only had taken place in behalf of the 
first volume; and the remark is added, that Meyer has 
been paid by Matthew Ludwig in my place. That, also, 
this mistake was caused by some one on the white horses, 
is clear from what follows in comparison with the above 
illustrated faults. That I intended to write in the third 
volume, on page 658, " of the first volume," instead 
of " the second volume," shows already the immediately 
following line, where I quote volume second, page 494, 
in corroboration; and since on this page the names of 
those are not mentioned who advanced money for the 
publication of the second volume, but of those who did 
so for the printing of the first volume — amongst whom 
Meyer did not deserve to be numbered — since he ad- 
vanced money, indeed, but became then, too soon clamo- 
rous, yet was soon silenced by my Matthew Ludwig, who 
had now to remind me of this fault, that I might remark, 
that with this error as many concealed wonders are con- 
nected, as with the " Eh, what is this?" about which I 
desire to write, in due time, a peculiar treatise. It is a 
spectacle in which different persons play their parts, 
amongst which the principal belongs to the man who has, 
in volume first, page 59, caused the fault committed in 
the words of Baraga: " Your resolution gives me the 
more pleasure, as I do not doubt that God calls you to 
America," &c, which I had to amend in the second 
volume, page 110, in the following words: " In volume 
one, page fifty-nine, there is a fault in the words of Ba- 
raga. Instead of the words, c as I do not doubt,' it 
ought to be said, ' as I firmly believe.' " By this bold- 
ness, not only the sense of the words taken out by me 
15* 



168 

from the most remarkable letter of Baraga, when he 
opened the way for me to America, but even the connec- 
tion of my text with the alleged words of Baraga, has 
been distorted. I, in fact, left it to this man (he resid- 
ing far nearer the printing office than I did) to correct 
part of the proof-sheets of the first volume. But the 
right moment having arrived, I ordered a copy of the 
stereotype forms to be given to me, from which 1 learned 
that, by his correction my historical proof is often weak- 
ened. After this, I undertook myself the business of 
correcting the proof sheets, till I had finished all the 
three volumes; yet, several typographical errors remain 
there, which the reader may find out, as I am also dis- 
covering several inaccuracies in this treatise. I shall 
not name here the first corrector, but only remark, that 
I derive his name, in my Ulyrian language, from the ex- 
pression which denotes the sexual intercourse between 
the bull and cow, (krava se sa bikam boka,) and conse- 
quently, since we spoke, in mentioning the first error 
committed in my third volume, and corrected in this 
treatise, of oxen, and the horse destined to put the wheel 
in motion — and, in the emendation of the second inac- 
curacy, also black horses of the Indians, buffaloes, 
lions, and calves must appear; it is very proper that, in 
coming to the third inaccuracy, respecting Meyer, also 
bulls, cows, and Rossels (small horses) should play their 
parts. 

Having in my deposed corrector already discovered 
several marks, how this man worked secretly against me, 
we met finally in the most singular manner, when I 
travelled, in the month of June of the last year, on my 
journey from Philadelphia to Boston, at New York, I 
believing him still to be in Boston, and that I had receiv- 
ed the direction to some other man of the same name. 
He reproached me with running about, instead of paying 
my debts in Boston, where my creditors were complain- 
iug about me. I asked him, which of my creditors ex- 
pressed dissatisfaction, and he answered: "Meyer." I 
then asked him, whether he had read my second volume, 
where, page 494, my creditors were mentioned by their 



169 

names, amongst whom, however, Meyer was not, to whom 
I did not owe one cent. He replied, that he had not read 
this. Then I told him, that I was now travelling to 
Boston, in order to pay a visit to my creditors, who were 
deserving the name. This operated on him like a stroke 
of thunder. After having then remained for several 
months in Boston, and whilst engaged in preparing a 
rich American, who permitted me to tell him something 
about my message, in order to induce him to advance 
something for the printing of my third volume, that the 
burden of my mechanics might be alleviated, I learned 
that the man, who had reproached me with my debts, had 
arrived at Boston. I thought, if he came in contact 
with the American, with whom I was dealing, he would 
frustrate my whole labor. A few days after this a friend 
told me, that the American had told him of a conversa- 
tion he had had with that man, and afterwards I convinc- 
ed myself out of the mouth of the American of the 
truth of this remark, and saw that further endeavors 
would be in vain. Then came the same friend, who had 
intimated the disappointment caused by the new comer 
from New York, and told me, that he, the disturber, had 
been arrested on accounts of debts by the request of 
Rossel. I said, that I scarcely could believe that, but 
he declared to have heard it from persons laboring with 
Rossel. I thought, if this be the case, the Lord has 
inflicted upon him the well deserved stroke. After hav- 
ing been imprisoned for a fortnight he disappeared from 
Boston to New York. And when finally the Lord called 
upon me, to go to New York, in respect to the printing 
of the third volume, two men met me in the street, when 
I was accompanied by Matthew Ludwig (who had paid 
Meyer for me), and Ludwig pointed out one of them to 
me, saying: This is Rossel, who caused the other one 
to be arrested. For I did not know Rossel before, he 
not belonging to my community. On the following day 
some one of the heavenly guard on white horses told me, 
I should immediately go to Meyer, because there was 
prepared something for me. I did not wish before, since 
he had acted as my antagonist, to see him, unless on 



170 

business. Admonished by the celestial admonition, I 
went to him without delay, found Rossel standing with 
Meyer, and asked him directly, whether his name was 
Rossel; and being answered in the affirmative, I said 
ironically: " You were cruel in causing this man to be 
imprisoned." But he replied, that this man, who had 
been sometimes also his preacher, had deserved it weli 
long ago by having contracted many debts, though he, 
being a single man, made a good deal of money every 
year, and that it was consequently unbecoming, that even 
the shoe-makers should work hard and without recom- 
pense for such spendthrifts; but that he had derived no 
benefit from this measure, since he had had sixteen dol- 
lars expenses more from the arrest, so that the whole 
sum amounted to sixty-six dollars. I thought this to be 
the right Apocalyptic number for him, and remarked in 
few words: " Whosoever digs a hole for others, will fall 
himself into it, and whosoever rolls the stone, upon him 
it shall fall." Prov. xxvi.27. This was for Meyer an equally 
heavy stroke, as it was for him whom Rossel had imprisoned, 
when I told him, that I was about paying a visit to my 
creditors as to my best friends. According to RossePs 
statements, the debts of this man amounted to something 
more than mine, though but the fourth part of the money 
he made every year, would be more than sufficient to 
pay for my necessities. But I have no income at all, 
and labor only for the explanation of the manifesta- 
tion of the Lord to the nations, and to open the 
ways for the spreading of the same. For this end 
money must be procured, yet the creditors, who ad- 
vance the same with me, are better secured, than with 
any other moital, for I have not incurred debts on my 
own account, but in behalf of the Lord, who has mani- 
fested himself to us, and as soon as the nations will per- 
ceive his appearance, the debts will be paid from the sale 
of the books. I have not thrown away one cent, use 
the most sparing diet, and am better contented with the 
fare of the poorest mechanic, than all the kings of the 
world; copy this in a cold room for the press, and though 
it has been snowing several days, and my Haberstraw 



171 

has procured me coals, I have not yet made any use of 
them for warming my room. 

So much for the correction of the errors in my work; 
which contains profounder depths, than any mortal could 
expect, with the additional remark, that the mistakes 
serve also to illustrate the new wonders, which I have 
disclosed in the third volume, when showing that the an- 
gels even by the numbers of the pages, which they com- 
puted, and exactly calculated on which page this or that 
mystery should come to stand, produced astonishing 
things, and with the further remark, yet without a nearer 
explanation, that the baptized Jew Meyer, ought to have 
advanced exactly as long as he did, these one hundred 
dollars without interest, yet did he receive the interest, 
and the guard on white horses caused in the third vol- 
ume in the above quoted place, that mention of Meyer to 
be made, but caused also that instead of " the first" 
was written "the second,' 5 in order to inflict upon the 
servant of the demons a mild stroke. But I am ready 
for a far heavier one, on account of a mistake in the first 
volume, not committed by me but by him. Till that 
mistake^ the angels of the Lord allowed him to correct 
my proof-sheets, then they gave me the hint, to go into 
the printing-office, to become aware that I had to under- 
take the business of correcting the proof-sheets. But 
the error had to remain in my book, since he can cor- 
rect the same himself, without mending any thing in my 
book, provided he opens his eyes and repents in a be- 
coming manner. The Lord desires not the death of the 
sinner, but that he may become converted and may live. 
All that happened, has been done for the opening of the 
eyes of the blind, and the conversion of sinners, and to 
this end serve also the revelations, given to me by the 
Lord, amongst which I shall here put on record one 
which I have received, when amongst the Indians. 

In the large forests of the Indians, the spirit showed 
to me, that those priests and preachers, who would 
not be enlivened, for the spreading of the manifes- 
tation of the Lord, after his having begun to move and 
stir the dry bones, can under no other condition be re- 



172 

ceived into the Church of Christ, but by applying them- 
selves, provided their bodily constitution will allow it, to 
the clearing of forests and turning the deserts into habit- 
able regions. If the horrible prejudices by which man- 
kind is led from infancy, and confirmed in and by the 
same, permit still some excuse, this will not be the case 
any longer, when this treatise shall have been sent to the 
clergymen, since in the same, again, so much has been 
said about the wonderful guidance of the Lord, that a 
larger display of these subjects would fill several volumes. 
But whether the clergyman, who do not now perform 
their duty, are deserving of a better fate, may they de- 
cide for themselves, they being guilty of the horrible 
crime of having brought Christianity to such a low state, 
as may be judged when arguing from this treatise to the 
remainder; and how dreadful this state of the church is, 
will be perceived from my new work by the prophecies 
now unfolded. Thus the spirit of God has seen our 
time, and now shown by signs of every description that 
he viewed it in this manner. This wicked generation 
shuts up all ways for the establishment of the universal 
peace, but for the devastation of countries and the de- 
struction of men, so many thousands of millions are 
squandered, as I have proved by giving an example of it 
in this treatise, and since the Prophet near York gave 
occasion to this treatise, I shall here give an example 
from the paper which I took with me for memory's sake 
when travelling in July through York, though the papers 
are overfilled with news of money wasted in every way. 
The Republican Herald of York, Pa. Friday July 16, 
1840, extracts from a speech, delivered by Mr. Proffitin 
Congress, the sums squandered only in the year 1837 
for supporting the war in Florida. It would be too 
tedious to put down each of these horrible items singly, 
from which I see, that a single day's expenses would have 
been sufficient to defray the publication of my new work 
for the establishment of universal peace, in several lan- 
guages. Here I shall give only the following, from that 
number: "Mr. Proffit says, that in the year 1837, thirty- 
five steamboats, and forty-three schooners, two shallops, 



173 

twenty five brigs, and six ships, had been taken in ser- 
vice; upon the whole 111 vessels, only for the continua- 
tion of the war in Florida, a war, which has cost to the 
nation millions, against a gang of five hundred naked 
Indians! In order to bring the provisions, the troops 
and appurtenances to the theatre of war, more than a 
hundred more contracts were made." 

Already, when still in Europe, my heart bled, when I 
read authenticated reports of the conduct of the civilised 
wolves against these wild sheep the Indians. The nation 
who was the aboriginal occupants of the immense coun- 
tries of America, have been extirpated and reduced to 
small remnants, and these even must suffer the most re- 
volting injuries, of which I discovered some myself before 
unknown to me, when amongst them. " Go and con- 
sider with thy own eyes, the state of my children in the 
forests, by whom the civilised barbarians, calling them- 
selves Christians, have enriched themselves," the Lord 
says to his Apostle. It was not for no purpose, that he 
set up the owner of millions, Astor, as a warning ex- 
ample for us, who by foxes' skins of the Indians has laid 
the foundation of such immense riches. If twelve such 
missionaries as my school fellow Baraga is, had been 
sent to the Indians, before the work of destruction began, 
and had they been properly supported, a great flock of 
the best sheep of the chief shepherd Jesus Christ would 
have been raised. But Baraga would himself have 
perished in the desert, had it not been for the support of 
our native country, which yet derives no benefit from 
America. This remark which was occasioned by the 
number of the York paper, may suffice, and to the full 
completion, we will add a wonder of modern date, yet 
before signified in the Old Testament, and this a reward 
for the Prophet, who has, by transmitting the "Martha'' 
to me, elicited this treatise. 

The reader will see from my new work, why I am not 
permitted to enter into a Church of the blind, unless a 
mystery of peculiar nature is there to be celebrated. On 
my journey, Harrisburg, where the dragon was so firmly 
seated that I could not sell one copy of my new work, 



174 

did not deserve to celebrate there the Sunday, and I re- 
ceived on Saturday evening the disclosure, that I had 
to travel in the morning of the Sunday from Harrisburg 
to York. Here I arrived at 9 o'clock, A. M. and whilst 
then about being engaged in the spirit with the Lord, I re- 
ceived the order to go to church, yet without direction 
into which. Now I finally understood, that the Lord 
had prepared for me something peculiar, in the Church. 
I first thought that there might be somebody in the church 
of the United Brethren, with whom I had to become ac- 
quainted either before or after the service, but, when 
coming to that place, I found the Church closed, and I 
learned on the following day, that the preacher, who had 
read already my two first volumes, had fallen sick on this 
Sunday, for the Lord would not give us a warning ex- 
ample for the preachers, by this our brother, but by the 
Lutheran Minister, whose name "can put us in mind of 
an opening of the ways for the spreading of the manifes- 
tation of our Lord. 

When I found the Church of the United Brethren 
shut up, some one on a white horse pointed out to me not 
the nearer place of worship of the Reformed, but the 
more distant one of the Lutherans, as that which I 
should select. The reader has to take in consideration 
that I had never before nor afterwards heard a Lutheran 
minister preaching, though I had preached before this 
visit in two Lutheran Churches myself in dark nights, 
though whilst they were well lighted. The Lord has in 
these mysteries calculated every thing according to the 
Almanac. This Sunday coincided with the 19th of July, 
and in the Lutheran Almanac the day is marked by the 
name of Rufina. We have already in the pursuit of the 
lion heard, that I was seeking in Baltimore for the priest 
Giuliani; but found instead of him only his wife, who ap- 
peared to me to be little appropriate to these mysteries, 
till I finally recollected, that the deposed pope had placed 
amongst the saints after his deposition, the Capuchin nun 
Giuliani, together with four male individuals, and that 
this spectacle was given for the illustration of another 
spectacle, where four men and one woman occur. But 



175 

how Rufina agreed with the mystery which I celebra- 
ted on the 19th of July, 1840, in the Lutheran Church, 
the reader will easily conceive when he will recollect the 
event explained in this treatise, which occurred near 
Harrisburg on which Jacob holds the heel of his brother 
Esau, who came forth before him. In this relation it is 
said: "And the first came out red, all over like an hairy 
garment; and they called his name Esau" 1. Mos. xxv, 
25. The word which indicates red or reddish is in the 
Latin language rufus, from which is derived Rufina. The 
Lutheran Church is the oldest, of which in this treatise 
the Erb, (heir) Jacob holds the heel, and she was, when 
I visited her in York, decorated in red. The remainder 
about Rufina the reader will collect for himself from the 
following account: 

In the Lutheran Calendar stands so marked for that 
Sunday — falling on the 19th of July of this year — what 
follows: u Sunday 5th after Trinity. Of Peter's draught 
of fishes. Luke 5th." The reader will get convinced 
from my new work, that the Lord centuries ago has ac- 
curately calculated what sections of the Holy Scriptures 
are the most appropriate for the performance of his mys- 
teries. I celebrated indeed on the festival of Easter, 
1838, the greatest mysteries of the manifestation of our 
Lord; but I celebrated also on many other Sundays sun- 
dry mysteries of his manifestation, and on each Sunday 
was the most suitable section which could possibly be 
selected from the Bible already chosen centuries ago for 
these mysterious occasions. I have excluded already on 
the 17th of February, 1838, the Catholic Bishop here in 
Boston from my ecclesiastical communion, and informed 
him on the same day of it by letter, and then I stepped 
forth publicly on the next following, 18th of February, as 
an Apostle of Christ, in the Catholic Cathedral Church, 
adjoining his residence, although I never have to this 
hour, intimated to him that he had been again received 
in my ecclesiastical communion, nor did I ever see him 
again to this hour, though I invited him by a letter to 
come to me, in order to explain to him, he being igno- 
rant of the German language, this subject in another 
16 



176 

tongue. This invitation however, took place at a subse- 
quent period. Since the 18th of February, 1838, I had 
solemnly to execute many more mysteries of the mani- 
festation of the Lord, as his Apostle in the Cathedral 
Church, without disturbing the bishop in his blindness, 
till I finally, (on the third Sunday after Easter, as the 
prophet has prophecied for this Sunday,) had to proclaim 
by the order of the spirit most solemnly in the Catholic 
Cathedral Church, that now finally all the mysteries of 
the manifestation of our Lord had been performed in this 
Church, and that I consequently was not permitted any 
more to enter this Church, till the Bishop's eyes would 
be opened and he recognize me as an Apostle of the 
Lord Jesus Christ. As long as the mysteries continued 
together with the ceremonies of popery, I took only the 
sections in consideration, which have been prepared in 
the papal community for the Sundays, and I saw how the 
Lord caused centuries ago that the most suitable ones for 
each mystery of his present manifestation have been pre- 
pared. 

Then were the mysteries relating to the other sects 
also to be enacted. There w T ere indeed no ceremonies 
to be performed in the Church, but only the leaders of 
the parties were to be addressed, in order to assemble 
all in due time at Harmageddon. But, the Lord having 
destined the principal festivals and Sundays most appro- 
priate to such transactions for the principal encounters, 
and for the collection of documents in my room, as also 
to their dates, I had to look often into the Lutheran Al- 
manac, and I saw that the so called "Dominical Sections" 
from the Gospels sometimes agree with those of the 
Catholic Church, and sometimes not. Even this is re- 
markable, that the Catholics count the following Sundays 
from Whit-Sunday, but the Lutherans, by a peculiar 
view of their own from Trinity Sunday, viz: according 
to the Catholic way, from the first Sunday after the festi- 
val of Pentecost. " He was all over like an hairy gar- 
ment, and they called his name Esau." Nations of 
Christian denominations, whose preachers pretended to 
preach according to the Bible, formed for themselves the 



177 

rudesUconceptions of the Deity, till the same begins now 
finally at the great Manifestation, now taking place, to 
reveal itself in such a manner, that the biblical doctrine 
of Father, Son and Spirit by the explanation of the 
Apostle will be easily comprehended. The fifth Sunday 
after Trinity is yet the sixth after Pentecost, and then 
the Catholics have the section from Mark, viii. 1 — 9,'about 
the feeding of four thousand people by seven loaves. But 
with the Protestants by a queer computation a more lucky 
number for the mystery which I celebrated with them in 
York did come forth. It was in fact with them the fifth Sun- 
day, (not however, after Whit-Sunday but after Trinity), 
and their section of the Gospel, to be explained on this Sun- 
day, taken from Luke's chapter fifth, was the most suita- 
ble. That the Evangelist, Luke, has received quite a 
singular charge at the present manifestation of the Lord 
as companion of the Apostle Paul, the reader will be- 
come convinced from the new work. My guards on white 
horses having shown to me already in Harrisburg, the 
propriety of not celebrating the Sunday there, but in 
York, and news from that place of a joyful nature having 
reached me before, as mentioned in the third volume, 
and having after my arrival there received by the Lord, 
the admonition, to celebrate this Sunday in the Church, 
for me, who had troubled himself on my journey such a 
long time so much to catch the lion, the expectation was 
not a little consoling to hear in the Church the 
Gospel text, in which Simon says: Ce Master, we have 
toiled all the night and have taken nothing, nevertheless 
at thy word I will let down the net. And when they had 
done this, they enclosed a great multitude of fishes: and 
their net broke." Luke v. 5, 6. 

When I entered the Lutheran church in the expecta- 
tion of hearing about Luke v. 5, 6, they were engaged in 
singing, and I was scandalized at hearing an English 
song in a German congregation in York. Then the 
preacher rose to deliver his sermon. I was expecting a 
discourse about the Gospel Text of the great drought of 
fishes delivered in the German language. But to my 
surprise, though I am used to various spectacles, I had 



178 

to listen to the following words, not in the German but 
in the English language, and not from the Gospel, but 
from the 2d (according to the Vulgata 4th) book of 
Kings, Chapter 2d, verse 23, 24- 

"And he, Elijah (Elisaes) went up from thence unto 
Bethel: and as he was going up by the way, there came 
forth little children out of the city and mocked him, and 
said unto him: Go up, thou bald head, go up, thou 
bald head. And he turned back, and looked unto them, 
and cursed them in the name of the Lord. And there 
came forth two she bears out of the wood, and tore 
forty and two children of them." 

I thought the Lord had prepared for me the most sin- 
gular section from the whole Bible, for this feast, Beth-el, 
(the house of the Lord) is now situated in York on an 
eminence. The Lord had ordered the Apostle to enter 
it, in order to celebrate there a mystery. Jacob called 
this place in a prophetic sense Beth-el (house of God) ; 
for to me the Lord has renewed the promise once given 
to Jacob: U I am the Lord God of thy father, Abraham, 
and the God of Isaac. To thee and to thy seed I shall 
give the land whereon thou liest. And thy seed shall be 
as the dust of the earth; and thou shalt spread abroad to 
the west and to the east, and to the north and to the 
south: and in thee and in thy seed shall all the families 
of the earth be blessed. And, behold, I am with thee, 
and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest, and 
will bring thee again in this land: for I will not leave 
thee, until I have done that which I have spoken to thee 
of. And Jacob awakened out of his sleep, and he said: 
Surely the Lord is in this place, and I knew it not. And 
he was afraid, and said: How dreadful is this place; 
this is none other than the house of God! This is the 
gate of Heaven! And Jacob rose up early in the morning, 
and took the stone that he had put for his pillow, and set 
it up for a pillow, and poured oil upon it. And he called 
the name of this place Beth-el: but the name of that city 
was called Luz at the first: Gen. xxviii. 13 — 19. This 
promise shall only in our time begin to be perfectly ful- 
filed, through and in Christ. Alas! that this place, 



179 

where the Lord has given such great promises for our 
time by Jacob, and also has caused him, as has been 
shown in the third volume, to prophesy of the Apostle of 
the present manifestation of the Lord for the fulfilling of 
these promises, alas! that Bethel, the house of the Lord, 
has become so famous by idolatry, that the Prophets call 
it Bethaven, that is house of vices, house of idols, and 
that the Prophet Elijah had to pronounce in the name of 
God, a curse upon the boys who mocked him! But in 
the Old as well as in the New Testament, as will be 
learned by my new work, and seen from some proofs 
given in this new treatise, all things are given as images 
of the present great manifestation of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. But we must now hear the preacher. 

I thought whilst listening to his sermon that if he ap- 
preciated the guidance of the Lord so much as he ex- 
plained the same to his hearers, I should find no diffi- 
culty in explaining to him the mystery of the heavenly 
kingdom in a short time as would be sufficient to make 
of him a fellow laborer; but it appeared to me, that he 
delivered his sermon rather like a parrot. I must in 
fact use such terms, as are prepared for me in the "Mar- 
tha." Formerly 1 used other expressions as Professor, 
when a student of mine had endeavored to learn his 
lesson by heart, instead of studying the subject with pen- 
etrating reflection. Thus it was soon known, that none 
could impose upon this Professor of the biblical study by 
learning a lesson by heart. Thinking it to be unbecom- 
ing to disturb a minister on the Sunday, I resolved to 
examine him on the following day. I followed immedi- 
ately after the sermon the old Doctor of Divinity, 
Schmucker, who was also in the church, to whom I had 
written several letters whilst living, not in but near Phil- 
adelphia, on account of the celebration of several new 
mysteries, but who had not answered them, although his 
son had sent a letter to me, which was so remarkable 
that I inserted the same in my third volume. I met con- 
sequently the father, Dr. Schmucker, in his house, and I 
found him on the same ground on which the Lord caused 
me to place in my third volume his son, the Doctor and 
16* 



180 

Professor Schmucker as a sign of all the blind yet good 
Doctors. Finding him still standing on such a low step, 
I left him in the hope that he would study my work well, 
and find in my third volume other disclosures about the 
Revelation of John, than he could give in his essay of an 
explanation of the revelation, which I have not yet 
perused. For as little as a mortal could know, that the 
Lord had prepared the bear story, caused by the curse 
of Elijah in the Lutheran church at York, for his Apos- 
tle, so little could any mortal disclose that in the revela- 
tion which the Lord has disclosed of it through me. But 
the heads of the Doctors are so perverted that each of 
them expects the Lord would in his great manifestation 
conform himself to the views of his head. I therefore 
looked out into the common class of people for somebody 
possessed of more light than the Doctors, but found on 
the first day none such who had read my first two volumes, 
till finally at sun-set the Lord showed to me the Rev. J. 
R. Reiley, who had also been a minister for twenty years, 
and is personally acquainted with more learned men of 
Germany, than any other preacher born in the United 
States, but who, on account of the delicate state of his 
health, has resigned the ministry, and was thus prepared 
to perceive the mysteries of heaven, disclosed in my 
work, whilst on the contrary his clerical functions would 
have impeded him as well in doing so as other preachers. 
On the 20th of July, when, as the reader will please to 
remark, Elias is marked in the Lutheran Almanac, I 
went to all the preachers at York, who are acquainted 
with the German language. They were no strangers to 
my stepping forth as an Apostle of the Lord; since Er- 
zinger had been with my first two volumes, in the winter 
before my arrival in York, and had found in this place, 
as in Hanover, of the same county, several persons pre- 
pared for this subject. But amongst the present preach- 
ers in York, only that of the United Brethren, bought 
my first two volumes, and ordered, also, the third, for 
himself and for a friend. With the others, I succeeded 
at least so far, that they promised to me to study my 
work, that one only excepted, whom the Lord has set 



181 

up as a sign to the preachers. Consequently, there 
can be only room here to speak a few words of that 
One. 

After some other remarkable visits, made by me, on 
the day of Elias, in the forenoon, my last was with the 
Lutheran minister, who had preached on the foregoing 
day, how the young people had been devoured by bears 
for having mocked Elijah, (or Elisseus,) and I have to 
add, for the illustration of my encounter with this 
preacher, that this event has taken place immediately 
after Elias's having been taken away from Elijah in the 
fiery wagon, with fiery horses, and that now, in my steps 
in the name of the Lord, the most remarkable things 
occur on the most appropriate days, the reader will find 
established, by a thousand proofs, in my new work. 
When I entered the parlor of the minister, I saw in the 
spirit, that I was now amongst the demons. I found, 
whilst travelling amongst the clergy, several, who ridi- 
culed the great mystery, which they were unwilling to 
study, but I met no worse one than this. The resolu- 
tion of the Lutheran Synod, over which the teacher of 
the darkness had presided, encouraged him to remain 
refractory against all my exhortations. I became now 
fully convinced, that on the foregoing day his sermon 
went out from his mouth, as the words come from the 
parrot, which were taught to that bird. I told him that 
I had heard his sermon, and that he had spoken of him- 
self. I would not uncover my head, by taking away the 
artificial head-dress, which, in America, the baptized 
Jew, Meyer, here in Boston, (whom, as the reader will 
convince himself, from my three volumes, the Lord has 
destined for many mysteries, for which a son of Abra- 
ham, after the flesh was most fit,) had placed on my 
head, with the remark, that the bald-headed could easily 
take a cold in this land, I would, I say, not take this co- 
vering away, in order to show to him, how I was con- 
cerned in this sermon, and even now, was concerned, 
whilst ridiculed by him, and entitled to pronounce the 
curse upon him, but contented myself, by saying to him, 
whilst I took my leave, that I had brought the peace of 



182 

Christ to this house, but which would go away with me 
again, and spitting, I shook the dust from my feet. This 
I will add, that, as was the case with Elijah, I had lost 
the hair of my head during a nervous fever, whilst a 
youth, but had paid no attention to it, till the Jew re- 
minded me of it, by seeking an artificial covering for my 
head, and that Elijah, when this event took place was 
of the same age with me at that time. 

After this painful intercourse, I had to deal with nobler 
characters, who had already read my two first volumes, 
and of whom one slipped into my hand the five dollars 
I needed for my journey to Baltimore, without my ask- 
ing him for one cent. When hearing of a tailor of the 
congregation of that minister, who studied my two 
volumes thoroughly, 1 thought it right to pay to this man 
on the 21st of July, a visit, before my departure, and to 
take breakfast with him. I found the family already en- 
gaged in it; I took a seat at the table, with the remark, 
that an acquaintance of theirs would doubtlessly be per- 
mitted to participate in their breakfast; I was received 
with pleasure, and when I told the good people, that 
they knew me well, they could not remember of ever 
having seen me, and when I mentioned my name, the 
master was surprised in rinding me somewhat taller than 
he had expected my person would be, having concluded 
so from the mentioning of my lowliness, in my books. 
When I related to him the occurrence with his preacher, 
he told me he had seen the small English book, lately 
published, in which the events of Elias and Elijah had 
been narrated, and from which the minister had taken his 
sermon. 

I must add, for the illustration of that mystery, that, 
from my work will be seen how now, also, books are 
written, and come into the hands of the persons destined 
to have them, that every thing may be done which is ne- 
cessary for the fulfilling of the prophecies, as was the 
case also, with our Lutheran minister, and it was quite 
in order, that a master tailor, belonging to his congrega- 
tion, should have given me the necessary disclosures 
about it. Our Lord has chosen mechanics of several 



183 

classes, for various occupations, at his present great 
manifestation. Here, in Boston, he has chosen for cou- 
riers, shoemakers, who, otherwise, must sit a good deal. 
Two shoemakers I have here, who are filled with his 
spirit, to bring me whatever they find in the papers, or 
elsewhere, of importance, for the illustration of the myste- 
ries of the heavenly kingdom, and sometimes, when the host 
on white horses make me sensible of their intention toper- 
form something, I remind these men, peculiarly, to inves- 
tigate in the papers, when it will be reported. So, for in- 
stance, some days ago, I was made sensible that something 
would appear about the storms, and in consequence of it, 
one of them brought, yesterday, the news to me about the 
storm on the Huron, as the same furnishes, generally, 
important reports, as, for instance, that of the imprison- 
ment of my antagonist, on account of his debts, and simi- 
lar ones. The other shoemaker does not bring so much 
news, but that furnished by him is of the utmost impor- 
tance, as, for instance, the prophecy of Priest Hammer, 
from a paper of darkness, which my enlightened are not 
accustomed to take into their hands, and he himself 
did not know, what he, in the strangest way, when, with 
another shoemaker, living farther (Ferner) from me, got 
in his hand, till he looked at it at home, when, finding in 
it the name of Baraga, he thought that there might be 
something of importance for me concealed in it; because 
he was induced to tell Ferner to give him, of the many 
numbers, which the same had received at that time from 
the Post Office, any one whatsoever, next to hand, being 
curious whether it would be the right number. But the 
right number of the Lutheran Church paper, which we 
have no time to read, must be delivered by one of my 
antagonists, belonging to the Lutheran confession, and 
by trade, a tailor, not into my own hands, but into those 
of my host; and the Lord has caused this right number, 
containing a document of the utmost importance, by 
which he gave the Doctor of darkness, together with the 
whole Synod, as prisoners in my hands, to be handed to 
me, as a great sign for all nations on the 4th of July, 1839, 
the great festival of freedom, I having never before had 



184 

in my hands a number of this Lutheran Church paper. 
Then he delivered to me also the second production is- 
sued on the 25th of July, from the same Smithy, as a 
confirmation. In the third volume I introduced this tai- 
lor, without naming time, only as a Lutheran Church elder. 
His name is Funk or Funke (" spark") since through his 
instrumentality, first the spark has to be kindled into a 
great fire in the Lutheran Church. But in respect to 
the tailor at York, I had to serve as a courier, in order 
to receive, also, some materials for the thunder storm, 
which will produce very strong lightnings. 

I returned from him to my lodgings, in order to prepare 
myself for the journey to Baltimore. My old trunk for my 
books, gave way, and I had to pack them into a new one, 
when the Prophet came to me, who elicited from me this 
treatise, by sending the fifteenth number of the "Martha" 
to me. He assisted me in my labor, and I left to him, 
in lieu of the old mantle of Elias, by which, formerly, 
great mysteries were covered, my old trunk, which pre- 
sent he returned by a viaticum. I took then my seat in 
the fiery carriage, drawn by fiery horses, and departed, 
not indeed to heaven, since I have still to fight the dra- 
gon on earth, but on the railroad, to Baltimore, in order 
to fill the idol, Baal, "timore," that is with fear and ter- 
ror. There were indeed, since the time of the Patriarch 
Jacob and the Lawgiver Moses, many unto whom the 
Lord confided to the one, this, to the other, that business, 
and there are also now many who are engaged in various 
occupations. But it is often my turn to be the function- 
ary of the various figures, now of the old, and now of the 
new covenant, that the great manifestation of the Lord, 
in the fullness of the time, might be perceived. When I 
paid my visit to the preacher, Satan believed that the 
Prophet had, already, my trunk, and mocked me, as the 
boys did Elijah, this, also, being necessary to the mys- 
tery. But I have at the same time, the fiery carriage, 
and the fiery horses of Elias; I hold, instead of the wood- 
en rod of Moses, the iron one, confided to me by the 
Lord, and I bring forth in His name, whose most unwor- 
thy servant I am, at his great manifestation, thunder and 



185 

lightning, and the hail of the weight of a talent of the 
Revelation. All these, and a thousand more mysteries, 
you will learn to comprehend from my new work. Since 
this treatise on the festival of Theophilus, (the 3d of No- 
vember, according to the Lutheran Almanac,) is to be 
concluded, and it is now ten o'clock in the night, to 
which I add the remark, that Theophilus, (the beloved 
of God) in Luke i.3., has a far more extensive significa- 
tion, than generally is admitted, and I have written this 
treatise in order that all men might become true Theo- 
phili, beloved of God, for he rejects nobody, except 
those who themselves, prepare their rejection for them. 

My brethren, instead of writing many volumes about 
my mysterious journey, I have mentioned only so much 
as is sufficient for each preacher, who is qualified for 
this calling, in order to learn from it, that Christ the 
Lord has truly appeared for the establishment of the 
universal peace, as he has promised the same and caused 
the same to be prophesied by his prophets, and that he 
has appointed me as Apostle of his manifestation, not 
on account of my merits, since I am but an unprofitable 
servant of the Lord, but out of mercy towards his people; 
and that the heavenly host on white horses are standing 
on my side and preparing every thing, in order to open 
the eyes of those, who permit themselves to be used as 
black horses of Satan and to make themselves sensible 
of the abyss on the margin of which they are standing. 
The Lord, being not pleased by the death of the sinner, 
but desiring, that he should repent and live, I bring con- 
sequently also to those, who on account of their stub- 
borness have been excluded from the Church of God the 
glad tidings, that if they will be converted without delay 
and from all their hearts to Christ, and will strive with 
all their power to mend that, which till now has been 
frustrated, they will be united with me in Christ, for the 
end of spreading the -great manifestation of the Lord, 
whilst upon this condition I announce to them the peace of 
the Lord. From this annunciation even none of those 
shall be excluded, to whom their excommunication from 
the Church has been anounced by publishing their names. 



186 

Even Doctor Demme and John Rossel shall be amongst 
my colleagues at the great dissemination of the mani- 
festation of our Lord, provided that they will open their 
eyes immediately after receiving this treatise, and the 
more so all others, who have been deluded. The Lord 
has permitted these spectacles, in order that all might 
learn where they are, and that each one might repent in 
the becoming manner. 

In consequence of this joyful annunciation, that, 
which has been said in this treatise ought to be well taken 
to heart. By the spectacle which Christ permitted to 
be performed by John Rossel, it is evident that he calls 
to repentance once more all hitherto blinded clergymen, 
in order to get converted to him from all their hearts, 
and to co-operate with us as his messengers. Amen. 

But, if they are not willing to hear him now, they be- 
long, in the spiritual sense to those animals, which are 
mentioned in this treatise. Further this is to be added, 
that with those priests and preachers, who have brought 
upon themselves either expressely, or by being concern- 
ed in my general declaration, the curse of the Lord at 
his present manifestation, but are opening their eyes, 
after having received this present treatise, and beginning 
to spread the cause of our Lord, shall be subject in due 
time to a strict examination, whether they have shown 
fruits of a becoming repentance, on account of the 
wrong, they committed against Christ at his manifesta- 
tion, and have with the greatest possible zeal endeavor- 
ed or not, to make up the loss of time, caused by 
their fault and neglect till now in the spreading of the 
great manifestation of our Lord. For there might be 
found many, who in things unexpected, would be ready, 
to show the greatest willingness, to obey our Lord, but 
would afterwards neglect their duty. So much for a 
general regulation of those, whom the curse of our Lord 
at his present manifestation, has fallen upon, but to whom 
the Apostle of this manifestation not only announces 
the peace of the Lord, but receives them even as his 
colleagues at the spreading of the great message. 

But on the other hand I proclaim, as Apostle of our 



. 



187 

Lord Jesus Christ, his curse upon all Bishops, Priests 
and Preachers, of whatever Christian denomination, who 
would neglect to spread, after their having received this 
treatise, the great message of the manifestation of our 
Lord Jesus Christ for the foundation of universal peace 
on earth, with the most sacred assurance before Christ 
our Lord, who has appeared unto me, and before his 
holy angels, whom he has given to me as guides, that I 
shall not accept any bishop, priest or preacher in the 
communion of the Christian Church, who now neglects 
his duty, except he makes application for it; and then 
only under the condition, that he takes the resolution, 
instead of preaching, provided his age and natural con- 
stitution will allow it, to turn the forests, hitherto inhabit- 
ed by bears and other wild beasts, into fertile fields, or, 
if he should not possess the bodily strength necessary 
for it y to engage in other manual labor, to gain his bread, 
since nobody, who from this treatise*does not feel convinc- 
ed that Christ has appeared unto us, is qualified for the 
ministry, and Christ has worthy men of other professions, 
who will occupy their places. Amen. 

Andreas Bernardus Smolnikar, 
Apostle of Christ at His great manifestation for the Universal 
Peace on earth. 
Given at Boston, this third of November, 1340. 

Here ends the manuscript, composed in October, and 
then copied till the 3d of November for the press on twenty- 
three very fine sheets of letter-paper and finally sent on 
the 5th of November, 1840, in the form of a large letter, 
from Boston, in the state of Masschusetts, which was 
returned tome in this month of March, 1841, in Little 
York, in the state of Pennsylvania, from which I then 
took away one and a half sheets of the beginning, and 
better than one sheet out of the middle, but added six 
sheets on the head and three sheets in the middle of that, 
which I had learned in this month of March, 1841, by 
my visit at Thomson's; having received, besides all the 
remainder, also No. 22 of the "Martha" in Thomson's 
house. I have remarked in this volume, where this 
manuscript, composed in the month of October, 1840, 
17 



188 

begins and ends. But I could also have remarked in 
what places 1 would have extended the original text and 
added to it important illustrations of the things and signs 
relative to the manifestation of our Lord, had I then 
known, that, in the month of October, which I learned 
subsequently by the visit which I paid to Thomson. But 
this I would not do, because the reader ought to be in- 
duced to perform this for himself, feeling himself capable 
of it, from what I had premitted and inserted during this 
month of March, to my original manuscript. A task, 
which will be the less difficult, the more he will repeat the 
study of the book, when many things will be disclosed 
to him; which I had to leave unexplained for want of 
space. For that, I trust, will be admitted by the more 
expert divines, after their re-iterated study of my book, 
that the same is indeed a large letter, the contents of 
which are at the same time so weighty, that I would 
have to write many volumes, should I give a full explan- 
ation of all the things I could only touch upon, therein. 
Thus only a few wonders, occuring in some places of mv 
journey, which I have made after the publication of my 
third volume of ''Memorable Events," could be but 
slightly hinted at, though I witnessed new wonders in 
each place of the same. 

I said, indeed, that my voyage brought me first from 
New York to Albany; but yet was Boston rather, as in 
my previous travels, the starting point, from which my 
migration began. For, after the printing of my third 
volume, I travelled at the end of the month of April, 
1840. first again from New York to Boston, to pay a 
visit to my community, and performed there, besides 
other mysteries, also three prophetic christenings; from 
thence 1 returned to New York, and made from that place, 
without staying in anyplace longer than the performance of 
the mysteries required, my visitation journey, when, in a cir- 
cuitous route, of several thousand miles, mostly through 
valleys and rarely over small eminences, I visited many 
places of the dead bones, with which, however, Christ the 
Lord caused signs to be constantly given in various man- 
ners, that he would begin at the time fixed by himself 



189 

for it, calling these bones into life by his spirit. Amongst 
these many places, I have mentioned, in this volume, but 
a few, yet without enumerating in any of them all the 
signs, which Christ the Lord has performed there. And 
many other signs, truly, did Jesus, for a testimony of this 
present manifestation in the places mentioned in this 
book, which are not written in this book, but these are 
written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, 
the son of God, (who has appeared unto us to establish 
his peace upon earth,) and to lead the nations (in courses 
most appropriate for this end) to eternal life," John xx. 
30, 31. But how many books would I have been obliged 
to write, if I should have explained all the signs, which 
happened in all the places, which I visited during this 
journey of three months! 

Often before I had reference in many passages of this 
book to my new work, or what is the same, to my three 
volumes of " Memorable Events," and quoted so much 
that the enlightened reader can learn to understand that 
the signs, mentioned in this book, have been given for 
a new illustration and confirmation, of the former signs 
and mysteries of the heavenly kingdom; because this 
book is written for the purpose, that in a short time 
it might be seen, that Christ has truly appeared, and that, 
from the former three volumes, provided they are studied 
in the same spirit in which they are written, things sur- 
passing every expectation, and till now hidden from the 
nations will be learned, relating to the heavenly king- 
dom. But also in the three volumes, I have observed, 
that about these great things instead of three, hundred 
of volumes could be written, if the great connexion should 
be explained, existing between the earliest preparations 
till they reached our days, and the signs and mysteries 
of the present manifestation of our Lord, in which the 
past is concentrated in the present, or rather if one 
would explain every thing, the same would be expressed 
which has been said by the Apostle, John, xxi 25, in a 
prophetic spirit, especially in relation to our days and of 
which the full meaning and purport was, that to the 
Apostle, when beginning to explain the signs of the Lord, 



190 

so much is unfolded, that he could not possibly describe 
every thing. My books are indeed unbound ones, but such 
in which, a chain is preparing, by the spirit of the Lord, 
for the binding of Satan, as has been alluded to in the 
20th chapter of the Revelation. This chain prepared 
for the restraint of the power of Satan, by which the do- 
minion over the nations, will be taken from him, can be 
lengthened variously, by partly inserting links into the 
same, not yet used, between those already used, or adding 
new ones to the end of the same. 

Thus could also, many books be composed, about the 
signs which have taken place, when I had returned 
on the 5th of August, 1840, to Boston, from my long 
journey. The Lord, in fact, showed me to the present 
hour in various ways, that having begun to reveal to us 
his appearance, he continues his preparations always se- 
cretly, according to his declaration: Behold, I come as 
a4hief, in order that in the time fixed by him, the great 
motion, prophesied by the Prophets, for the foundation 
of the universal peace, might begin. Since I am unable 
to explain, in this volume the signs which happened after 
the 5th of August, 1840, I shall adduce only from this 
period of time, some instances of events as warnings, 
whilst I shall use the remainder at other convenient 
times. 

When I had arrived in the year 1839, from Philadel- 
phia at Boston, I took my lodgings in the house, pointed 
out in volume 3, page 737. It was, as remarked on page 
738, the 5th sunday after Whit-Sunday, when I arrived 
and when the Lord, as on page 740 has circumstantially 
been reported, caused the Apocalyptic dragon to present 
himself to me (at 1 o'clock, P. M.) in the form of a ruler. 
Thenlasted during my six month's stay in Boston, a visible 
struggle with this usurping ruler, over the nations of the 
earth, and I have prepared their relations with this tyrant, 
at that time during my stay at Boston, for the third volume. 
The Lord preparing for me in each place of my longer 
stay, the most suitable dwelling for the celebration of 
the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, my former lodging, 
was, when I returned to Boston, on the 5th of August, 



191 

1840, to Boston, not more suitable for me, but the more 
so was my host, Matthew Ludwig; the Lord arranged 
it consequently so, that he removed to Carlton Place,, No. 
5, immediately before my arrival. But there was still 
another married couple, with children, necessary for the 
mystery in the same house. To the female consort of 
this couple, the Lord gave after fervent prayer, for illu- 
mination, the sign, that I am his Apostle; but her brother 
has been set up in my second volume, as an opponent 
for a witness of the present manifestation of Christ. When 
I returned on the 5th of August, 1840, to Boston, he had 
not yet freed himself from the influence of Satan, but met 
me on the same day, in a street, in a great rage, which 
yet had no effect upon the calmness of my mind. Satan, 
it appears, was most vexed, by the Lord's having given 
to me, the sister of this man, as a neighbor, and that he 
has revealed to her, several future things, in various 
visions. She could not indeed comprehend much 
of them, but the same is the case with other female seers, 
the number of whom is great in our days, since the Lord 
makes them not susceptible of visions, in their own be- 
half, but for a testimony of his manifestation, as even the 
power of darkness must give testimony to him, when the 
same made strong efforts, to disturb me in my dwelling: 
which gave me yet no uneasiness since rather by this 
conduct, several things must come to light, serving as a 
testimony of the fact, that Christ has indeed appeared 
unto us. Much could be written about it as illustrating 
the ways of the Lord, for which there is yet no room 
here, and I told my Matthew Ludwig, that the Lord per- 
mitted this present trial only for the purpose that I might 
turn it in due time, into a benefit for the welfare of 
many. 

As long as the power of Satan is still great on the 
earth, the influence of the same, if an individual becomes 
emancipated from it, will be felt the more by the next 
relations of the liberated, unless they hold a strong guard 
over the entrances of their hearts; and thus, in our timrs 
also, the prediction is about being fulfilled, that strifes 
and schisms will arise between parents and children, 
17* 



192 

husbands and wives, brothers and sisters, when those on 
the one side will open their eyes unto the great light which 
has appeared unto us, whilst those on the other side, 
laboring under the power of darkness, are striving to 
stop the spreading of light as much as they can. 

During my last stay at Boston, it did not yet enter 
into the minds of most of the Germans residing there, to 
appear at my meetings on Sundays, in order to become 
at least, by oral communication, in some measure initia- 
ted in the cause, when too little prepared for the study of 
my books. They were then still better pleased to be 
guided by blind leaders to fall into the ditch together with 
them. Most Catholics are still continuing to seek their 
salvation in the empty ceremonies of popery, though in 
my work its nuisance has been brought to light, and the 
will of our Lord clearly explained; and the Pro- 
testants have been deceived by other leaders and by 
their own minister, who even ran into the houses of my 
associates to persuade them to apostacy, thus forcing me 
to write in the third volume, on page 845, the following: 

Ci I consequently exclude, in the name of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, as his Apostle, Mr. Merz, Lutheran 
preacher at Boston, from the Church of Christ, this 
24th of March, 1840," &c. 

When this was done, the congregation became also 
disunited, and decreased more and more, till he, notwith- 
standing the endeavors of other ministers for reconciling 
them with him, was finally obliged to leave Boston. But 
my community did not increase by it, for there was no 
hunger and thirst after truth, and since even the power 
of darkness must give testimony in various ways, to the 
manifestation of our Lord, it was permitted by Him, 
that false prophets were listened to with greediness, 
amongst whom was Schauffler, already mentioned in this 
volume, distinguishing himself under the mask of phari- 
saical hypocrisy, and holding meetings; and whilst 
I was absent from Boston, he allured also the Jew, 
whom the Lord had given unto me for the continuation of 
his sake, and stirred them up against me. But when 
they became acquainted, by degrees, with his sentiments, 



193 

they began to shun his society, till I finally returned to 
Boston on the 5th of August, 1840, from the long jour- 
ney, when the shuffling tricks of Schauffler, of shovelling 
(schaufeln) away from me those whom the Lord had 
given me, were not so conspicuous, till he was finally 
brought by Satan, on the 30th of December, in the 
evening, not indeed into my room, yet in the same house, 
and in the room exactly below my feet. I heard, indeed, 
for nearly three hours, a strange voice, and understood, 
immediately, that an antagonist of the cause of God had 
to deliver his open confession, to the end that I might 
make use of it in due time; but"I did not know that it 
was Schauffler's voice, for if I had known this, I might, 
perhaps, have joined the company assembled below, in 
order to silence the servant of Satan. But this would 
not have been in order, since the heavenly host has fixed 
every thing thus, that he must come in the right moment 
into the room below my feet. 

But before mentioning some more little specimens of 
his open confession, I must remark that I am now 
overwhelmed with many labors, and only on the 30th of 
March found some moments of leisure, to add again 
something to this supplement. But whilst about beginning 
to write, the Lord suddenly gave me a vision. In this 
vision I felt such a chilling frost, that I had to kindle a 
fire; but when it began burning, a serpent called viper, 
came out of the fire, wound itself round my feet, endea- 
vouring to bite me. But I quietly stepped upon her 
head, and having crushed it, threw the body into the fire, 
to perfect the purification. Soon after these mysteries 
had been performed in the vision, there arose, in reality, 
such a cold wind that I had indeed to kindle a fire, and 
the livelier it burned the higher rose the wind; and then, 
in raising my eyes from my writing desk, from which 
place I could overlook the river Delaware as far as the 
eye reaches, I saw that many vessels which were waiting 
for a favorable wind, availed themselves of this opportu- 
nity in order to set sail for a trip towards New York, 
and I wrote as a preparation, something on the same day, 
till the printer came at the approach of the evening, 



194 

with many proof-sheets of this volume, in order that I 
might correct them, — and I had also other labors to 
perform yesterday, finding only this day, the first of 
April, time to give some account of the endeavors of the 
generation of vipers to impede with their poison the ways 
of the Lord. But this day we have Theodora in the 
Lutheran almanac, with whom we have already become 
acquainted, as Dorathea and as Theodoros, and also the 
serpent or viper is a creature of God, and must serve to 
the glorification of his name. The same drove Schaurfler 
from Odessa, in the Russian Empire, to Boston, in order 
to make umbrellas here, that the streams of spiritual 
gifts which the Lord has begun to pour out richly over 
his servants and maids of our days, might not extend far, 
since they would put also the Russian Empire in motion. 
Previous to this, this serpent had a hat-maker, as the 
reader will see from my three unbound volumes, for a 
leader of the blind. But this man made too snail a 
head-covering, which could not impede the Apostle from 
bringing to light the baldness of Satan: of course there 
were finally umbrellas opposed against me. But it ap- 
pearing sufficient to the heavenly host, the same caused, 
at the end of the 30th of December, (David's day, in 
the Lutheran Almanac,) and on the eve of Sylvester, (a 
name indicating i( The Wild," or, in this connection, 
u . The Satyr," and concludes the names of the old year,) 
that the umbrella-making SchaufHer was delivered unto 
my feet, to enable him to lay down the confession of his 
sins, and that I could step upon the head of the hellish 
serpent, which has made hi<n so insane. Rossel, in 
Baltimore, has also been turned by this serpent so frantic 
that he must write so senselessly about my books, with- 
out having studied them, as the reader has seen from his 
" Eh, what is this?" in this book. What Schauffler 
wrote about them, I do not know — nothing written by 
him having reached my hands, though my associates told 
me (I cannot say from what source) that he had written 
to various places concerning my books; a thing which 
was to be expected from his great zeal of serving the 
devil faithfully. Such services have become evident 



195 

by his utmost exertions to seduce the brethren united 
with me in Christ, and this, by pretending that he had 
studied my books, and had found therein principles con- 
tradictory to the Bible. 

He has studied my books as little as those Doctors 
bitten by the hellish serpent in such a manner, that I set 
them up in my third volume as warning examples for all 
others. But Schauffler could not take advantage of this 
warning, since he never studied my books, but only turned 
their leaves here and there with demoniacal fury, and 
with the devilish purpose of finding therein something 
by which he might strengthen the blind in their blindness, 
and also render me suspicious to the brethren who are 
united with me in Christ. The devil has, as it appears, 
prompted him to think my books to be as unbound, as if 
they were written in Hebrew, and I had commenced 
their writing at the last page, since my brethren mentioned 
only some points towards the end of the third volume, 
objected to by Schauffler in order to alienate them from 
me. That there, page 845 is peculiarly offensive to him 
they often told me before his last visit, with the remark, 
that this page made him so angry, as to cause an univer- 
sal trembling of his whole frame. I wonder not at this, 
Satan having cause enough to produce a rage in his 
servant, when reminded of the contents of this page. 
For I am speaking there of two females of Lutheran 
descent, to whom, at the celebration of great mysteries, 
"I imparted the spirit, 55 by prayer and imposition of 
hands. Now listen ye nations! According to the expla- 
nation of Satan by his servant Schauffler, the expression 
"I imparted the spirit," is said to have greatly scandal- 
ized the Bible Christians. I write this in the room of 
our witness A. Leimer, a member of the Moravian Union, 
and not having my Bible with me Qn this journey, I take 
that before me on the table, belonging to Leimer, of 
Martin Luther's translation. In the English version, 
runs the text which I am about quoting for the illustration 
of the case as follows: "Then said Jesus to them again: 
Peace be unto you! As my father has sent me, even so 
send I you! And when he had said this, he breathed on 



196 

them, and saith unto them, receive ye the Holy Ghost; 
whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them, 
and whose soever sins ye retain they are retained." John 
xx. 21 — 23. I have in the unbound three volumes already 
adduced proofs enough, certifying that whatever Christ 
has said to the Apostles of old, for the benefit of his 
church, the same has been repeated to me, and also in 
this volume I bring forth several more testimonies of my 
Apostleship. But although I am an Apostle of Christ at 
his great manifestation, it would yet give an equally great 
offence to the devil dwelling in Schauffler, if I should say 
to a penitent and converted sinner, "I remit to thee thy 
sins," as the Pharisees were scandalised when they 
heard similar words uttered by the mouth of Jesus, Matt 
ix. 2, notwithstanding I would use only the power commit- 
ted to us Apostles, and the words which were delivered 
to us Apostles for this purpose. But only the devil with 
his followers can take offence at this case, and never a 
Christian, who knows that the apostles of Christ can remit 
the sins of noboby except truly repentant sinners and who 
are converted to Christ, and that they do not remit sins 
in their own name, but in that of Christ, as his servants. 
This, however, they are not obliged constantly to repeat, 
since every Christian ought to understand how these words 
are to be taken. I remarked in the beginning of this 
book, that Dorathea, who has been raised from the dead 
in testimony of my Apostleship at the manifestation of the 
Lord has given several other prophesies concerning me, 
besides the alledged. Amongst other things she says 
that I would cleanse her of her sins. Though she has 
risen from the dead, yet will there still be many a fault ad- 
hering to her; and I can in the same sense cleanse from 
sins as I can remit them. The Lord has on that account 
unfolded through me such astonishing things, that the 
sinners might see their horrible state and turn from all 
their heart to him, in order to obtain remission of their 
sins. Thus likewise a Schauffler, if he had studied my 
three volumes with an upright heart, would have turned 
to Christ, and seen clearly how I can impart the spirit 
to those who are prepared for its reception. "Then laid 



197 

they their hands on them, and they received the Holy 
Ghost." Acts viii. 17. The spirit in fact, who was dwel- 
ling in the Apostles Peter and John, was received also 
by the inhabitants of Samaria whilst the Apostles were 
laying their hands upon them and prayed over them, and 
I would very correctly express myself by saying that the 
Apostles Peter and John imparted to them the spirit, viz, 
the spirit inhabiting these Apostles, who used them as 
instruments to fill by them likewise others with his gifts. 
If Schauffler had studied my three volumes, he would 
have seen that I have imparted this spirit not only to 
believers, but also in cases of necessity, to the unbelieving 
by causing them to prophesy, and not that he should 
remain with such persons who are not prepared for him, 
constantly, but the evil spirit, whose usual dwelling they 
are, must give room to the Holy Spirit for such a space 
of time as was required, till he has also by their instru- 
mentality, given evidence of the manifestation of the Lord, 
which I am proclaiming. But since they were not pre- 
pared to be his constant dwelling place, this spirit, im- 
parted to them by me, has left them again, and the bad 
spirit took again possession of the dwelling prepared for 
him and whenever it was convenient to him he gave also, 
yet in a manner peculiar to himself, testimony about the 
manifestation of our Lord, as he gives the same through 
RossePs pen, and the mouth of Schauffler. 

In the third volume, on page 845, which gives such 
horrible offence to the latter, we read amongst other 
things: "Finally came the wife of Adam Ries. I impar- 
ted to her the spirit, and she told me immediately after- 
ward, that she wished to tell me something," &c. Her 
communication was the cause, that I announced on the 
same page to the Lutheran Minister, Merz, at Boston, 
his excommunication from the church of Christ. The 
circumstance alone, that he had endeavored before to 
alienate from me men whom Christ the Lord had given 
to me to support me in the spreading of his great mani- 
festation, and by whom he has procured the means re- 
quired to the printing of my books, this circumstance 
alone would not have led me to his excommunication, but 



198 

I was brought to this decision by his endeavors to rouse 
the wives of these men against me, by influencing them 
with the spirit of the Apocalyptic dragon, and by using 
for this purpose the absence of their husbands, who were 
too strong for him, being given to me by Christ, and ad- 
monished him first to study my books, since he would 
not become otherwise qualified to converse about them 
reasonably. 

Adam flies, who was for several years in a state of 
consumption, and whose mind became by it prepared for 
an easier reception of the appearance of our Lord, is 
mentioned in my second and third volume, as a zealous 
promoter of the dissemination for it. That the Lord 
(yet without permitting any show, since every thing at 
his present manifestation for the great motion in behalf 
of the universal peace is to be prepared secretly) has re- 
stored many thousand sick persons to their health, for a 
testimony of his present manifestation has been shown in 
my third volume, though I observed at the same time, 
that the healing of the sick at the present manifestation 
of the Lord would not be the most suitable sign, notwith- 
standing the same would be increasing in proportion 
with the clearness with which the appearance of the 
Lord would be appreciated. To me the spirit shows 
every thing which it becomes me to perform as a sign of 
the manifestation of the Lord; but in the case of Adam 
Ries, He has not shown to me that I should restore his 
health in the name of Christ perfectly, He having like- 
wise destined his death for a sign. His name, Adam 
Ries (Giant) is prophetic, and it occupies in the second 
volume, page 494, the third place in the list of those who 
have advanced money for the printing of my books, and 
also in the third volume on page 844, were these men 
again, together with others, who joined them in promo- 
ting the cause of Christ, are inserted by their names. I 
intended to place him higher, but the spirit did not per- 
mit it, and 1 learned first, after the death of Adam Ries, 
that the Lord had set him up as a prophetical person. 

The Lord has called men out of Popery, in order to 
advance money for the printing of my books, that the 



199 

nuisance of Popery by which the church of Christ has 
been horribly desolated, might be abolished, and the 
glorious reign of Christ might be established. The out- 
ward terrestrial integument must be taken from Popery, 
in order that the pure Christianity can come forth. For 
this purpose I have performed the great mysteries on 
the festival of Easter, 1838, in the Catholic Cathedral 
at Boston, as Apostle of Christ by order of his spirit, and 
that this was done at His command, He has confirmed 
by a long chain of signs and prophecies, as the reader 
will see in my third volume. In the great excommunica- 
tion, which I have enacted at that festival of Easter, on 
the 15th of April, 1838, in the name of Christ, as His 
Apostle, before many witnesses from all nations, after the 
solemn sermon, in which the spirit of Christ dictated to 
me what I should say, Popery takes the third place, and 
the deep mysteries, contained in that circumstance, why 
the spirit of God has placed in the great exclusion Popery 
in the third place, have been explained in my second and 
third volume. In the most admirable prophecy, (to the 
explanation of which, in connexion with prophecies of 
other Prophets given for the sake of its illustration, 
many pages of my third volume have been devoted,) 
Popery appears under the emblem of a giant, (Ries.) 
But there stands also in my second and third volume, 
Adam the Giant, amongst the promoters of the cause of 
Christ in the third place, the Lord having destined him 
to step out of the ways of Popery and place himself on the 
side of the Apostle, and whom he then called to lay 
down his tenement of clay, and admitted to the heavenly 
host on white horses, clothed in white and pure silk. 
Rev. xix. 14. Whilst I was celebrating the greatest mys- 
teries on my long journey, many signs of which have 
been given in this book, that I am constantly accom- 
panied by this host, whom Adam Ries has now joined, 
I have not only in my three volumes, but also in this 
large letter proved sufficiently, and the Lord has set up 
Adam, the Giant, as a pattern for all those who are still 
adhering to Popery; he has called him away from Popery, 
and has given him to me as a great support in the propa- 
18 



200 

gation of the Lord's manifestation, that all who are still 
in the bonds of Papacy, may imitate his example, and 
may be intimately united with me in Christ in the 
spreading of his great manifestation; and if they will 
do so, He gives to them the sure promise, that after 
having deposited the earthly tenement, they will join that 
heavenly host to whom now belongs Adam Ries, whilst 
in this life they will be in their company, as I am. Adam, 
the Giant, was called by the Lord into heaven, whilst 
others least expected' this, they being ignorant of the 
Lord's designs respecting him. He, having finished the 
study of my third volume, and admonished others to walk 
in the light, which has now appeared unto us, laid him- 
self down immediately after having arrived at home from 
a meeting of my associates, for the purpose of prayer 
and mutual edification, and fell asleep in the Lord. 

For the illustration of the design of Christ the Lord, 
representing the great mystery, for the celebration of 
which he had provided Adam Ries, he gave to me at the 
time when he was preparing Ries for a better life, another 
man, by the name of Adam Haberstroh as a great sup- 
port, and his name stands in the third volume, page 844, 
in the fifth place, he having joined the four preceding 
ones amongst whom was Adam, the Giant, taking the 
third place, whilst the third volume was about being 
printed. The name of our Ries is pronounced by the 
English, as far as I could learn as if the same was written 
in their language Rise, that is, resurrection, — rising of 
the sun ; — elevation. He is not dead ; — he has only been 
elevated, so that he who now accompanies me amongst 
my heavenly companions; and for the illustration of the 
events, whilst our Adam Ries began to get already 
weak, in order to appear now strong, Adam Haberstroh 
was given to me as a strong support by the Lord, and he 
stands in the third volume, page 844, in the fifth place, 
because the number 5 is the Apostolic number, and the 
number of the kingdom of Christ, as now will be seen, 
since the Lord has appeared, in order to destroy on earth 
the dominion of the four beasts, as seen by the Prophet 
Daniel. This dominion, in order to maintain itself, 



201 

made use in the latter and latest period of leaden balls, 
to destroy men by their means, instead of educating them 
for Christianity, and those who were not destroyed were 
bolted out of all their substance, as grains are bolted out, 
whilst the empty straw of idle ceremonies was given for 
the grains of Christianity. It was consequently quite 
proper that Adam Haberstroh, (straw of oat), whom 
Christ had intended to give me as my support in the 
place of Adam Ries, made money in a lead fabric as 
neater of the oven in order to advance not only a con- 
siderable sum of money for the printing of the third vol- 
ume, but also for defraying most of my expenses, which 
I incurred during my last stay of six months in Boston, 
and for the present journey, during which I am writing 
this in Philadelphia. He was indeed also supported by 
other brethren, united with me in Christ, according and 
in proportion to their circumstances; yet was he during 
this period my main support, and what deserves to be 
noticed, he is a widower, his wife having died soon after 
I had performed the mysteries of the excommunication 
of popery from the Church of Christ, since by this ex- 
communication in the name of Christ it has been indeed 
announced to the Pope, that his wife, the Church, has 
been taken from him, and he from a Giant, has been 
burned into a figure of straw of oats, (Haberstroh,) that 
the money, which till now was spent for the maintaining of 
this giant, might from this period, be employed for the 
welfare of the nations in the Kingdom of Christ. But I 
can scarcely give even the principal points of some facts 
and must leave it to the reader to form his deeper reflec- 
tions for himself. 

The transit of our Adam Ries did, however, not only con- 
tribute to the illustration of the appearance our Lord in the 
before mentioned manner, but also in bringing to light the 
sentiments of many, who allow themselves to be actuated 
by the Apocalyptical dragon. He recommended his wife 
as often before, so likewise, especially in the last hour of 
his life, in the most impressive manner, not to hear the 
false Prophets, but to listen to me, if she desired to be 
happy. I imparted to her, as above related, the spirit. 



202 

This took place a half a year before the death of her 
husband. The spirit dwelling in her husband, did not 
permit that the spirit of the false Prophets should, as long 
as he lived, conquer his wife perfectly. But after his 
death her heart stood open to the influence of the false 
Prophetsand Prophetesses, and she permitted herself to be 
guided by them, instead of listening to me, who often ad- 
monished her to wait in patience, till the appearance of our 
Lord Jesus Christ would manifest itself gloriously. I ac- 
cepted from her a quite new coat, of her departed husband, 
for a man who was translating for me part of the third 
volume, into the English language, and on the third of 
January her deceased husband showed tome, in a vision, 
this coat, but which now looked as if it had been singed 
in a fire all over, and said: "thou knowest, my brother, 
that I have given to thee, quite a new coat but see how 
the same looks now, by Margaret's fault V 9 Soon after 
this, she began to demand from me my approbation to 
her marriage with a Lutheran man, to which union, I 
could not give my consent, not rinding in him the spirit 
of Christ. She would indeed have preferred mar- 
rying Adam Haberstroh, according to her own confes- 
sion, made to me, but this man felt no disposition of en- 
tering again in the state of matrimony, and this would not 
have agreed with what the Lord intended to be perform- 
ed. Finding that she could not obtain my approbation 
to her intended marriage, she began to calumniate me, 
since the spirit of the false Prophets, of both sexes, had 
become so manifest, and they also, must give testimony, 
in their way, to my Apostleship. Much could be writ- 
ten about this point, but here I can only remark so much, 
as was indispensably necessary, in order to admonish 
such to repentance, as are slandering me; for they do not 
slander me, but Christ who has sent me. 

I did not make enquiries, whether Schauffler operated 
immediately, or not, upon this person, who then got real- 
ly married to that Lutheran man, whose name is so pro- 
nounced, that it was believed to be the same by which I 
excluded popery from the church of Jesus; but the spirit 
of the false Prophet, Schauffler, met a willing reception 



203 

with the wife of Matthew Ludvvig, though this is the 
most vigorous promoter of the spreading of the Lord's 
manifestation, and my landlord, as often as I stay 
in Boston, since I left the dwelling of the baptized 
Jew, Meyer. This hellish spirit had, indeed, to submit 
as often, as it was necessary, to the spirit of Christ, 
dwelling in me. But she not being prepared for the stu- 
dy of my books, and disinclined to learn from me to suf- 
fer with Christ, and to be meek and lowly in heart; her 
mind stood open to the spirit of the false Prophets. I 
admired the wisdom of Christ, also, in this struggle be- 
tween the spirits of the higher and lower region, by which 
so many signs to the glorification of his name have ap- 
peared, that I could write a peculiar volume about them. 
I said to my Matthew Ludwig, after the termination of 
this struggle, that his wife, would, as I hoped, become 
thoroughly acquainted with the manifestation of our Lord 
Jesus Christ; as she indeed now gives to it testimony 
in her own way, and she even first admonished the men, 
so that they began to advance money for the printing of my 
books. 

So much for information's sake, that the spirit of Christ 
can be imparted to others, by him who has the same, as 
the spirit of the hellish dragon, if this evil guest inha- 
bits a human mind, if they open their hearts to the one 
or the other. Whosoever is driven by the spirit of the 
hellish dragon can become as deluded as Schauffler was 
when he said to my associates, that they at least, from 
my third volume, might take well to their hearts that 
which had been written to me by Frederick de Meyer, 
Burgomaster at Frankfort, on the Mayn. Schauffler 
has turned over the leaves in order to find something to 
confound my associates, and when he found in volume 
three, pages 808, and 811, a letter of Burgomaster 
Meyer, he thought, the letter had been written to me, 
and I have inserted the same, that my antagonists could 
make use of it against me. This letter has been sent by 
the care of the devil, to Stuttgart, for the use of his 
horses, but by Christ, who caused the same to be brought 
in a wonderful manner, in the morning at 9 o'clock, at 
18* 



204 

the feast of Luther, to Boston, and delivered into my 
hands, this letter was destined for my use, in order that 
the same might be inserted into my third volume, and 
this to the terror of the hellish dragon, who has establish- 
ed his principal seat at Frankfort, and of all his menials. 

After the publication of my first volume, the hellish dra- 
gon has stimulated some individuals in Boston, to write let- 
ters to me, of which I have extracted some specimens, and 
communicated the same to my readers in my second vo- 
lume, in order to show what he is able to produce. This 
has filled him with such a fear, that he did not take hold 
any more of one of the common class, to instigate him to 
write letters against me; but, instead of keeping himself 
in the lower sphere, he went to some Doctors of Divin- 
ity, in order to induce them to write against me. The 
Lord has caused their products to be delivered into 
my hands, in order that I could quote them as warning 
examples in my third volume. When the hellish serpent 
saw this, he was under the necessity of instigating his 
servants to produce the illusion in others, that these let- 
ters in my third volume were written against me; which 
they are in the same sense, as the "Eh, what is this?" 
is directed against me, in this book. It could, indeed, 
also, be asked; " Eh, what is this?" — that Doctor 
Frederick de Meyer appears first in my third volume, as 
a collector of the testimonies for my Apostleship, induced 
to it by the spirit of God, and then, again, as a writer 
against my Apostleship, driven to it by the Apocalyptic 
dragon, yet in such a manner, that he, by this letter, has 
given an equally great testimony to my Apostleship, and 
equally important instruction to the blind, as Rossel by 
his, ".Eh, what is this?" in connexion with his remaining 
documents. Rossel's testimony, the reader has, I trust, 
become acquainted with, by this large letter, and the tes- 
timonies of his Excellency, Doctor de Meyer will cause 
his astonishment, when he will study my third volume. 

To those women, who were too short sighted, and too 
earthly minded to be capable of comprehending the signs 
of my Apostleship, and permitted themselves, to be over- 
come by Satan, to be angry with their husbands, because 



205 

Christ has opened their eyes, I said, in a few words, that 
they, being too weak to appreciate such astonishing 
things belonging to the government of Christ, ought to in- 
vestigate, whether my way of living and conduct is that 
of an Apostle or not? But a Schauffler, ought to have 
studied my book, with an upright heart, then he would 
have been filled, with the spirit of Christ? But since 
permitting himself to be guided, by the spirit of the Apo- 
calyptic dragon, he had to give to my Apostleship, a 
testimony, in a manner peculiar to this spirit, and when 
this appeared in the sight of the Lord, to be sufficient, 
he caused him to be brought in the room, exactly beneath 
my feet, where he had to deliver to Matthew Ludwig, and 
others present, an open confession of his sins, in such a 
loud voice, that I could also have heard the same, if I 
had listened to it. The men, to whom this confession, 
was directed, gave him wholesome advice; but the devil, 
who had spoken through him, permitted them not to enter 
into his heart. But since to my sorrow, the wife of my 
Matthew was also present, and women are scandalised, 
by hearing confessions, Schauffler's spirit was by his 
confession, also communicated to Mrs. Ludwig, of which 
some singular traces soon appeared. Since I cannot 
dwell with them here, I shall mention only from the open 
confession, (having still to report some spectacles of an- 
other kind,) that he also admitted in it, to have conversed 
with J. V. Himes, Editor of the English paper, u The 
SignsoftheTimes"aboutmeandmybooks. This preacher 
Himes, I have introduced into this large letter, as a great 
sign, and he appears as such, already in my third volume, 
viz. as a sign seduced by Dr. Follen, or foal. When I 
had delivered my articles, for his "Signs of the Times" 
to him, and he told me, that he had been informed by 
Germans, of the nothingness of my cause, and I replied 
to him, that Follen, as Anti-christ, and on account of his 
probable ignorance of my books, could not sit in judg- 
ment against them, Himes said, that he had also con- 
versed about them with others, who knew them. I re- 
quested him to give me their names, in order to inform 
him, how they knew my books. But he would not do 



206 

this, neither had I an impulse from the spirit, to force 
him by the same, to name them to me. Finally comes 
Schauffler beneath my feet, in order to deliver together 
with other confessions, also this, that he had spoken with 
Himes, about me and my books. I shall, however, make no 
further extracts, from Schauffler's open confession, and I 
have communicated these few only for the purpose of 
admonishing him, and by him many others, who per- 
mitted themselves to be conquered, by the power of 
darkness, to repent, with .the remark, that those whom 
Christ has given to me in Boston, when having seen him 
bringing forth fruits, meet for repentance, can admit him 
into our community, he now being excluded from the 
Church of Christ, because I remit to him, under these 
conditions, his sins as an Apostle, in the name of Christ. 
But J. V. Himes, will I, on account of this confession of 
Schauffler, once more mention as a sign; but first I have 
to touch upon several other signs. 

After J. V. Himes had admitted but an extract of any 
first article in his paper, and had refused insertion to the 
second, though he made an abstract of it himself, induced 
by an invisible impulse, I found it proper, to bring these 
two articles to other editors in Boston; partly by paying 
to them a personal visit, partly by sending others, in order 
to induce them to publish my articles in their papers. 
It was not unknown to me, that not every editor is quali- 
fied for the publication of such great things, yet did I 
entertain the hope to find at least, one or another amongst 
so many, who might be free of the power of the devil, 
and willing to receive them. But I found none, though 
my articles were offered to as many editors of political 
and religious papers, as came under my notice iti Boston, 
without yet strictly inquiring how many papers were 
published in this city, and without applying to those, with 
whom I had come in contact, already, as opposers to the 
sake of Christ, as for instance, with Professor Sears, 
(from Sear, dry, arid, withered,) of whom I am ignorant, 
whether he is still an Editor of a paper for the Baptists 
or not, as he was at that time when I wrote, relating to 
him in the third volume, page 791, yet without naming 



207 

him, though important signs took place, as well whilst I 
was with him, as when he was driven by the demon, to 
write his letter to me, which signs I for want of space 
neither could specify then, nor now am able to enumerate, 
but mention his name here only, because I heard, that 
he is in the habit of seeing SchaufBer, in order that he 
might well consider that which has been said to Schauf- 
fler, and bring forth fruits meet for repentance, and with him 
also other editors of periodicals, to whom I have either 
brought personally, or sent my articles, but had to ex- 
perience in Boston that they were slaves of their patrons, 
whom they are afraid to displease, by interfering in such 
a strange thing as the proclamation of an universal peace 
for all nations. I would have much to write about these 
my experiences, in which many signs of the times are 
concealed, and the articles alone which then appeared 
for the detriment of the readers, when my treatises ought 
to have been published, would require a volume from my 
pen. There are in Boston only English presses. In 
my second and third volume, the reader will find my ex- 
periences with the German editors. Similar ones I made 
in my intercourse with the English, only with the excep- 
tion, that my articles found ingress into several German 
papers, published in cities, namely first in Philadelphia, 
and New York, and finally also during my long journey 
in five other places, for I made no trials in other towns. 
But in Boston I tried my luck with about eight Editors, 
(speaking at random), all of whom refused the admission 
of my articles, excepting that Himes did what his posi- 
tion demanded from him. But that it may be seen what 
is the condition of the Editors, and that it was in ac- 
cordance to the will of the Lord, that I offered my arti- 
cles to many, he has caused this to be made known by 
that of this class, most calculated for this purpose. In 
the " Olive Branch" of October 3, 1840, we read the 
following: 

" We respectfully decline the long articles of Andrew 
B. Skinaker. We do not care to discuss the abstruse 
question about the Millenium, or Coming of Christ, as 
he calls it." 



208 

Since, also, here my name stands misprinted, the 
reader is cautioned against the supposition that the same 
had not been written quite plainly in my articles. It 
was not only very legibly traced in both articles, but 
also printed in capital letters, in the enclosed number of 
the English c< Sig»s of the Times," in which an extract 
of my article occurs with my signature; and I am fully 
persuaded that my name has been misprinted by the in- 
fluence of the same power of darkness, on the 3d of 
October, 1840, in the Olive Branch of Boston, which 
impelled Rossel to have it misprinted on the same day, 
in Baltimore. Skinker means the same with cup-bearer, 
into which has been inserted an a, and, indeed, all the 
editors in Boston to whom I offered my articles, have 
become so confounded by the hellish dragon, as if I had 
filled for them the intoxicating cup brimful, and they 
had emptied the same at once. 

Olive Branch is the sign of reconciliation and of 
peace; but also the editor of this paper, purporting to be 
of a religious character, and bearing this mystic title, 
ought to confess freely that he takes no care about the 
universal peace upon earth. I did not request him to 
discuss the question about the kingdom of Christ, but I 
sent to him articles in which the results of the facts au- 
thenticated in my three volumes by a long chain of signs 
and prophecies, as divine evidences, are contained. He 
had no other care than that of publishing, by means of 
his paper, that which the Lord has caused to be disclosed 
through my instrumentality, and then would the English 
nation have received the most joyful tidings first by the 
" Olive Branch." But the paper deserves not at all the 
name which it bears as a title; not serving for the estab- 
lishment of universal peace, but for the upholding and 
propagation of a sect, whilst in sectarianism the Apoca- 
lyptic dragon finds its main support to keep alive schisms 
and wars amongst the nations. That the editor labors 
indeed for the attaining of this purpose, the Lord caused 
him only to confess, in the article immediately following 
his remarks about my articles, for he says therein, " We 
have better business than to dig the name of so distin- 



209 

guished an unknown from its obscurity." He speaks^ 
indeed, in this article, as he himself believes not of me ? 
but of another; and yet he could not have placed any 
thing more suitable below his above mentioned remark 
about my articles. My name he caused to be misprinted, 
which, though I was personally a stranger to him, could 
easily have been avoided, since the same was then lying 
before him, plainly written and correctly printed; but its 
signification he would not have dug out till he had stu- 
died the same from my work. 

I would not have quoted this passage of the editor, 
had it not been for his confession concerning his refusal 
to accept my article, which follows immediately in the 
same article, in the words, " And even the holy man of 
God scarcely dares speak of vices he knows to exist, 
for, alas! his salary is cut off." Such a man is no holy 
man of God, but a child of this world — no true Christian, 
but a Methodist, (a remark made by me with regard to 
the circumstance, that this paper originated from a Me- 
thodist sect.) I really have experienced editors in the 
light of hired menials, accustomed to calculate whether 
they would please their patrons by admitting my articles, 
or offend them by their reception. But they calculated, 
not considering the power of the spirit of God, but ac- 
cording to the short-sightedness of this world. Having 
alluded to the Methodists, I must remark, that I went 
with my articles first from J. V. Himes to the editor 
of the Methodistical " Zion's Herald," in Boston, when 
a Mr. Brown was still occupying this station. I did 
this, because the title of this paper stands in peculiar 
accordance with our mysteries. But I found the editor 
not calculated for such things, and very anxious not to 
displease his sect. When, finally, as late as the present 
year, 1841, a number of this paper came again into my 
hands, I observed that Abel Stevens was then its editor; 
I went, consequently, with my article to him to gain 
some new information, but inquired first respecting him 
amongst such as knew him. I learned that he had been 
before, a minister, and had received the editorial call on 
account of his qualities as a writer. I could myself re- 



210 

mark nothing peculiar in him, besides a singularly great 
fear of accepting my articles. I observed to him that I 
desired (finding himself afraid to admit my articles in his 
paper) to lay the case before the whole society, by whom 
the paper was published. He pointed out to me the 
agent of the society, but this informed me that the so- 
ciety had granted to the editor the right of deciding 
what articles deserved admission into the paper, and 
what not. I saw from this, plainly enough, that they 
were not seeking for truth, but only for the maintenance 
and propagation of the sect. 

Upon the whole, all the editors whom I visited behaved 
in this cause, so important for the whole human family, 
in the same manner shown by that of the M Olive 
Branch," who had to lay down the confession in the 
name of all of them. They are not noble or grafted 
branches any longer, but entirely wild excrescences. 
On the same day, viz: the 3d of October, when the de- 
mons hatched the chicken from the " Eh," (Ei, egg,) 
of Rossel they pressed, likewise, from the wild " Olive 
Branch" in Boston, for the Skinker, or cup-bearer, an 
intoxicating drink, in order to fuddle the editors by it. 
I had not expected in the " Olive Branch" this prepara- 
tion for the Skinker; but the individual whom I had sent 
with my articles, brought me a number of the " Olive 
Branch," and I saw then, already, that the Lord had 
caused the confession of one editor to be prepared to me 
in the place of many, which will become the more clear 
when I shall further remark that I visited the editors 
only at extraordinary occasions; and the visit to the 
editor of the " Olive Branch" happened so, that the de- 
position contained therein coincided, in respect to the 
day of its appearance, with the " Eh, what is this?" of 
Rossel, in the " Martha;" and the reader will easily con- 
clude, from what has been said, that, in like manner, the 
expression about Skinaker, in the " Olive Branch," 
has been produced under the special guidance of the 
host on white horses, by whom the demons have been 
put in motion to impel their servant to lay down his open 
confession in the " Olive Branch." I see, immediately, 



211 

how the spiritual agents are engaged in working this or 
that phenomenon. The reader, less experienced in 
these things, will yet, I trust, by the many palpable evi- 
dences set forth in this book, in so far be prepared that, 
from what has been alleged, he can easily comprehend 
by whose influence the expressions about my articles in 
the " Olive Branch" have been caused. 

According to my promise Joshua V. Himes, Editor 
of the Cl Signs of the Times" in Boston shall appear once 
more as a sign; for the reader will bear still in mind, I 
hope, that he has been already set up as a great sign for 
the illustration of the times with John Rossel, in the part 
of the manuscript of this book composed in October last. 

Scarcely had that manuscript on twenty-three sheets, 
elicited from me by Rossel's " Martha," been sent to him 
through the instrumentality of J. J. Thomson, when I was 
impelled by the spirit to send still more than twenty-three 
equally closely written sheets to Europe and these most- 
ly into the Austrian Monarchy: but these papers were 
not to be sent in one bulk to Europe, as the large letter 
was sent to Thomson, but they were to be divided into 
several portions that, if some unfaithful servants of Christ 
should neglect to promote the cause, it might be faith- 
fully supported by others. For this reason I referred 
from each letter to the foregoing ones, in order that the 
reader might look out there for the explanation of the 
wonders contained therein. The first letter, which filled 
only one densely written sheet, I directed to Anthony 
Aloysius Wolf, Pince-Bishop at Laibach, the Capital 
City of my native country, and narrated to him amongst 
other wonders, also what the Lord had performed by 
Rossel in Baltimore, in order that Wolf might be at least 
frightened by the sign which the Lord had caused to be 
exhibited on Rossel (small horse) and might fulfil his duty. 
The other letter, written very closely on four sheets I dis- 
patched to George Meyer, Prince-Bishop of Gurk, in 
Klagenfurth; my former superintendent, during ten years, 
when I was Imperial Royal Public Professor of the Biblical 
study at Klagenfurth. Knowing Meyer as a faithless 
Bishop or Inspector, I could not rely upon him alone as 
19 



212 

promoter of the cause of Christ, and directed conse- 
quently the letter to the entire chapter of Gurk, embra- 
cing all the Canons ofthe Prince-Bishop and to the College 
of Benedictine monks consisting of the Professors at 
Klagenfurth, in the hope, that before the letter would 
reach the Prince-Bishop, the Canons and Professors 
would be informed of the fact, that a large letter had ar- 
rived for all of them; and that the Prince- Bishop would 
not dare to suppress this affair, I having pronounced the 
curse of our Lord Jesus Christ against him, in case he 
should not call all of them together and the letter order- 
ed to be read before them. But since he is possessed of 
a devil who sometimes is getting so furious, that nobody 
dares to contradict him with one word, I wrote the third 
letter, filling two likewise most closely written sheets to 
Ignatius Zimmermann, Prince-Bishop of St. Andrew in 
the Lavant-Valley and Superintendent of the Benedic- 
tine Convent of St. Paul, of which I was once a member. 
With all these three Princes-Bishops the reader will be- 
come acquainted by my three volumes of li Memorable 
Events/' as well as with the wonders which Christ 
caused to be effected by each of them during my stage 
of preparation in Europe. That Ignatius Zimmermann, 
as Prince-Bishop at the place of the great mystery, was 
also a Prophet, has been shown in my third volume. I, 
consequently, charged him in the name of Christ, imme- 
diately after the reception of these two sheets to go to 
Klagenfurth, and to invite to this place also the Bishop 
of Triest, Matthew Raunicher, and strictly to inquire 
why he had not fulfilled his duty after having received 
so many letters from me since my sojourn in America, 
and likewise the Bishop of Laibach, that he also might 
come to Klagenfurth with his sheet. Further I charged 
them in the name of Christ, to send all these seven sheets 
by delegates to the Emperor, to be printed by his com- 
mand, in order that such great mercies of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, might bespread as far as his powers could 
reach. I pronounced the curse of Christ against each 
of these Bishops, who would not fulfil his duty, with the 
remark, that such a one could only be received again in 



213 

the Church of Christ, when he would submit to the 
condition of clearing the forests, or performing other 
manual labors, according to the state of his health. 

But, in order to excite at the Austrian Court, a desire 
for these seven sheets, I wrote to the Prelate Joseph 
Pletz, Imperial Court Parson, and Director of the Theo- 
logical studies of the Imperial Theological Institutions, 
as much as I possibly could bring upon one sheet. How 
many devils are beleaguring also this Pletz, and what 
spectacles the Lord caused to be performed by him, the rea- 
der will find in my three volumes, and that I have pro- 
nounced the curse of Christ against him in my third vol- 
ume, he having refused, after many letters sent to him in 
the name of Christ, to fulfil his duty. Yet I offered to 
him in this letter, provided he would now make up the 
neglect, the reconciliation of Christ, showing at the same 
time, what far greater punishment he would incur, if he 
should continue resisting these repeated admonitions. 

After having written to these individuals that which 
was necessary to put them in motion for the sake of Christ, 
I wrote then to many others, whom I did not consider 
equally strongly bound by Satan, each of whom is men- 
tioned by name in my former works, excepting my student 
Placidus, since the Lord has worked several wonders by 
each of them, at the time of the preparation for his present 
visitation. Even to each of these my most intimate friends 
I announced the curse of Christ, if they, or one of them, 
should not accomplish his duty; for with me is no respect- 
ing of persons; being a servant of Christ, who would 
cease to be such, should I, instead of regarding his will 
alone, have regard for men. However, whether they 
can effect much or not, notwithstanding their endeavors 
to do their duty as long as the great ones are beleagured 
by the devil, experience will teach us. 

All these letters, as well as the many former which are 
mentioned in the third volume, I have written by higher 
impulse of the spirit, and with the injunction not to incur 
the divine punishments, pointing out principally to the 
bishops and the imperial parson, the circumstance that 
they, in case of their not complying with their duty, could 



214 

only be reconciled in the church of Christ by hard labor. 
But though as yet the will of Christ has not been fulfilled, 
yet none of those above mentioned shall be excluded 
from the mercies of our Lord Jesus Christ, which are 
likewise offered to Rossel after his opportunity of perus- 
ing this volume, and on the conditions which have been 
made known to them in the appropriate place of this book. 
JVobody must yet accuse me of inconsistency, when I 
accept again as my colleagues in the spreading of the 
mercies of Christ, on the condition of studying this book 
as soon as possible, and of converting to our Lord Jesus 
Christ faithfully and by fulfilling of their duty, all those 
bishops and priests who contracted to themselves the 
excommunication from the church of Christ, and to whom 
I expressly declared, that they, in case of not fulfilling 
their duty, never more afterwards could officiate in the 
church of Christ as ecclesiastical ministers, but have to 
gain their livelihood by hard labor. For this the spirit of 
Christ has long ago shown to me, that all clergymen, now 
not fulfilling their duty, can be received again into the 
church of Christ, only upon condition that they are willing 
to do penance for life-time by hard labor. But since 
Christ desires not the death of the sinner, but that he 
might heartily repent and live, and he having besides 
worked so many wonders to make the clergy sensible of 
their having alienated themselves from him, I know so 
much, that Christ caused likewise all these manifold won- 
ders, which he causes to be disclosed in this volume, to 
serve for the healing of the wounds of the clergy, and 
especially of the bishops, who used to behave and con- 
sider themselves like little gods amongst their fellow 
beings. 

Having since the last of November till January, written 
so many letters, proposing the conversion of the bishops, 
and by their instrumentality that of the Emperor of Austria, 
I cannot help mentioning as an example which ought to 
make them ashamed, the Doctor of Medicine, who has 
been sent by Christ from Vienna to Michigan in America, 
and thence to me to Boston, a distance of more than one 
thousand miles, an account of the mysteries alluded to 



215 

already in the manuscript, prepared for this volume in 
October; principally since Christ has chosen him as cou- 
rier, not only on account of the already mentioned but 
also many other mysteries. His name is Francis Kling, 
and his present residence is Ann Arbor, in Michigan. 
He writes to me on the 1st of March, 1841, amongst other 
things the following: " Dear brother in our Lord Jesus 
Christ! Oh, how do I wish from all my soul to be near 
you, that I might open to you my whole heart; for it is 
by divine providence that I came to America. Never 
would 1 have come to light and repentance in our native 
country. You know that I, my wife and children, are 
descended from an originally Catholic family; but by the 
grace and mercy of the Lord we are enlightened, and 
believe in the true word of our Lord Jesus Christ .... 
Whatever I can do for the propagation of the cause of 
our Lord by the means of your book, I shall do to the 
whole extent of my capability, " &c. 

This man has been led by Christ, that after having 
received my first work in a far distant place, and perused 
the same, he was induced by the spirit pervading the 
same to travel one thousand miles in order to see me; 
and after having further studied the second and third 
volume, he is now astonished about the wonders of the 
Lord which have been revealed therein, whilst on the 
other hand, the demoniac Pletz, parson of the imperial 
palace of the Emperor of Aus'ria and his bishops remain 
unmoved, in spite of all my letters. 

Christ shows to us in this spectacle a wonderful con- 
nection of things of a quite peculiar nature. Whilst 
naming the Doctor of Divinity, Pletz, in Vienna, and 
by placing before him the example of Kling, Doctor of 
Medicine, the Catholic Doctor of Medicine, Platz of 
Philadelphia, whose name differs very little from that of 
Doctor Pletz, puts me in mind ot another event, effected 
by the demons of Vienna and Rome. Doctor Platz pre- 
sented me with a little German book entitled "The Catho- 
lic, Irish Episcopal Administration in North America, 
Philadelphia, 1840," in which is shown how badly the 
sums extorted from the blind in Europe, bv the promises 
19* 



216 

of indulgences are applied by the bishops in America. 
Besides this, other scandals occur in this little volume, 
as for instance on page twelve, where the following is 
said : "Amongst themselves, the Most Reverend Irish 
Bishops are greatly dissenting, hating and persecuting 
each other mutually. Examples of it I shall cover under 
the mantle of Christian charity. But the persecution of 
two Irish Bishops, exercised toward the Most Reverend 
Bishop of Detroit, Mr. Riese, is so public and scanda- 
lous, that it is equally improper to speak or to be silent 
respecting it. The real causes of it are unknown to us. 
A litigation between him as Provincial of the monastery 
at Pittsburg and the Right Rev. Dr. Kenrick, as Bishop 
of the Diocess, in the limits of which the monastery was 
situated, was the fire brand, which caused the pile of 
wood to break out in a blaze. The Catholic Episcopal 
papers, the 'Catholic Miscellany' of Charleston, the 
6 Catholic Telegraph' of Cincinnati, the * Catholic 
Herald' of Philadelphia, are the periodicals in which 
the Right Reverend Bishops abuse each other by per- 
sonal attacks and tauntings. They even went so far, as 
to treat the Right Reverend Bishop John Baptist Purcell, 
of Cincinnati, as a simpleton, because he, whilst in 
Europe, in a moment of holy zeal had uttered the asser- 
tion that 'he had in his diocess a Belgian Missionary, 
who had lived for six months without food and drink, 
resting on the mere floor.' The said papers are the 
roads and places on which the Right Reverend Bishops 
throw dirt from time to time upon each other," &c. 

Wounds cannot be healed as long as they are con- 
cealed. They were kept carefully hidden until. Christ 
appeared, that that which was secreted might become 
public, in order that every one might see, that by the 
godless conduct of the shepherds, his church has become 
devastated. What external circumstances may have 
driven the Bishop of Detroit, who has come back from 
Rome to America in the year 1838, to go again to Rome 
in the year 1839, after my having announced to him in 
the name of Christ, the excommunication from the Church, 
was unknown to me. But lately there has been some 



217 

light thrown upon the subject, and it can be seen, that in 
consequence of external connexions, and such transac- 
tions, of which the Bishops in the kingdom of Christ will 
be exempted, he was much distracted. But this will not 
serve as an excuse for him before the judgment seat of 
Christ, respecting his not having studied my books be- 
cause he had to quarrel with the Bishops on account of 
the monastery at Pittsburg, I know not whether of that 
of the nuns, or that of the Redemptionists, whose 
Superior has finally been excluded from the church 
of Christ, instead of announcing to them the manifesta- 
tion of the Lord, who will abolish all the orders not es- 
tablished by Him in His church. 

After the communication of this document, by Dr. 
Platz, originated for the sake of the illustration of the 
present manifestation of Christ, a few days ago in the 
festival of Joseph, Dr. Joseph Koch, from whose "Hosi- 
anna" the reader will learn yet important things, came 
to me and told me, that since the evil administration of 
the American Bishops had become known in Austria, 
the Vicar General of the Order of Redemption had ar- 
rived from Vienna, and was conversing with Dr. Platz, 
when considering afterwards about this singular phenom- 
enon, I went to Dr. Koch and asked him to inquire 
whether the Vicar General would be pleased if I visited 
him. After leaving him I paid a visit to Priest Dickers- 
chied. This is the aged priest mentioned in my second 
volume, on page 368, whom the Lord had sent from 
Europe to America in order to communicate to me in 
New York the experiences he had made during the first 
year of his stay in America. At my second arrival at 
New York, I was told he had gone to Texas, and now I 
find him again in Philadelphia, rich only in sad experi- 
ences, which he made whilst travelling Ihrough many 
states, now engaged in teaching children, in order to 
make a living, he having declined the proposal of the 
Bishop to go to Pittsburg, and there to enter into the 
Monastery of the Redemptionists, being destined by 
Christ as a courier, to communicate to me also in Phil- 
adelphia many of his further appearances with Bishops 



218 

and Priests in the United States. When I had been 
with him for a short time, Dr. Koch came after me, and 
to spare a mile's way to go to Dr. Platz, this gentleman 
himself appeared instantly at Mr. Dickerschied's and told 
me of the departure of the Vicar General for Pittsburg, 
on the day previous to this. They spoke also of the 
rich means which he had brought with him for the build- 
ing of monasteries, and that it was believed that he had 
received the Episcopal orders without the knowledge of 
the American Bishops. All this I have mentioned here 
for the illustration of the cause, that the next, who can 
find an opportunity of doing it, might send him this book, 
since I charge him in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
to command his brethren of the Order of Redemption, to 
proclaim without delay the appearance of our Lord in 
the most impressive manner, or else could he, like the 
Superior Prost under no other condition be received into 
the Church of Christ, than by repairing amongst the 
Indians at that place, where Father Simon Saenderle 
stopped, to clear the forests there for all the remainder 
of his life time. 

I have already pronounced in the third volume, and 
repeat it here, that we shall ordain everywhere, where 
the clergy remain blind, the most deserving men, taken 
from other classes of society, for the ministry. Whether 
I am authorised or not, as an Apostle of Christ, to or- 
dain Bishops, that is inspectors, or priests, that is Elders, 
for the performance of the sacred functions, cannot be 
questioned; but the question is, whether bishops and 
priests, belonging to the dominion of the Apocalyptic 
beast, for the abolition of which Christ has now appeared 
at the dawning of the new kingdom of Christ must be 
again ordained or not, either by the Apostle of this king- 
dom or by those, who have received the ordination by 
him? But about this the spirit of Christ will decide, 
when a number of us will meet together Here I must 
remind the physicians particularly, that in the new 
kingdom of Christ the ministers of the Lord will cure 
their fellow-servants in body and soul, and thousands 
of diseases will disappear, to which physical medicine, 



219 

originating from demoniac influence, can afford no relief, 
and that physicians in consequence of their already re- 
ceived preparation, can easily render themselves qualifi- 
ed to be ordained for the ministry, provided they study 
first my books with as upright a heart as our brother Fran- 
cis Kling did. I must add only this, that I had to remind 
my brother Kling, to whom I have just now written, of 
what I said in the second volume, page 592, viz: "that 
I disclaim all titles and entreat every one to call me 'thou 
Brother Andrew;' this being my highest wish, that every 
one might love his fellow beings, as sincerely as I do, in 
which case certainly nobody would be desirous of hon- 
orary distinctions and titles of this world, and we would 
be brethren in the truly Christian sense of the word." 
I repeat it therefore once more: Whosoever addresses 
me in speaking or writing to me, is welcome to call me 
"thou Brother Andrew," whether he be a day-laborer, 
or a male or female servant. 1 am, on account of my 
being an Apostle of Christ, nothing better than the 
lowest servant, and, should I fail in the faithful discharg- 
ing of my duties, much the inferior of them, provided 
they are doing zealously, that which is becoming them 
in their sphere. 

Finally we will, after this long episode, return to our 
Joshua V* Himes in Boston, but who stands in the most 
intimate connexion with John Rossel in Baltimore, as 
the reader will keep well in mind. This the spirit has 
illustrated, even by our M. D. Francis Kling. 

When I passed once along Washington Street in 
Boston, I wondered at the absence of the sign, repre- 
senting Napoleon, at the dwelling of the baptised Jew 
Meyer, with whom I had lived the ten first months of 
my first stay at Boston, though on the house was still 
the same number, as likewise the new houses on the op- 
posite side, which were constructed after the mystery of 
the Lion Theatre had disappeared, which the reader will 
find explained in my three volumes. I have still to make 
this additional remark to this great mystery, that I 
nowhere have written, that the real Lion Theatre had 
been torn down, for this was not the case, but there were 



220 

only houses built in front of the Theatre, after this edifice 
had fulfilled its services relating to the mystery, so that 
it could not be seen irom Washington Street, whether 
the building was still standing, or whether it had been 
torn down, and I believed the latter had been the case 
when I came back to Boston and saw the new houses 
instead of the Lion Theatre. It remained yet standing 
in the rear of the houses and has undergone a change 
of its former name of "Lion Theatre," into the very 
proper one oF'Melodion," which it now bears, no dramatic 
pieces being any more performed there but concerts, and 
a branch of the Baptist society holding there their meet- 
ings and baptizing many. So much for a hint, the 
mystery of which the reader will only be able to decypher 
when he will have become acquainted with the "Lion 
Theatre" from my three volumes. I went some steps 
farther on from my first dwelling in Boston, reflected 
once more at the signs of the houses to be assured of 
my being on the right place or not, and whilst I turned 
my eyes round, I was to my great surprise called by 
Rossel, ^who has become immortalised in this volume by 
his having imprisoned the great opposer of the cause of 
Christ,) into his shoe-store. I asked him, having become 
acquainted with him so singularly at Meyer's, whether 
this man did not live any longer in his former dwelling? 
and he told me, that he had removed. I can add to this, 
that he would never have reached Boston, but would 
have perished on the coast near Boston, had not the Lord 
saved his life, in order that he might reach and live in 
the place, where I had to dwell with him on account of 
the celebration of many mysteries. So would likewise 
Rossel have perished in the sea, had it not been for the 
illustration of some mysteries, which required his exist- 
ence in America. I make both of them sensible of this 
that they may study my work thoroughly and become 
pattern for others by their genuine conversion to Christ. 
But Rossel, when he had called me into his shoe-store, 
brought me greetings from our M. D. in Michigan, 
Francis Kling. My inquiry, in what way this salutation 
had been committed unto him, he answered by saying, 



221 

that Mr. Kling had written to him and in a letier of the 
1st of March, 1841, he wrote also to me the following 
account of this correspondence: u I wrote in the mean 
time a letter to Mr. Roessle, who was recommended to 
me, when returning from Boston to New York, as a 
man, who would give me an accurate account of the 
things which I had to expect. I received indeed an 
answer from him, which coincided perfectly with your 
remarks about Boston," &c. 

I have already declared in the month of October in 
my manuscript of this volume, that Dr. Kling has only 
been employed as courier of Christ from Michigan to 
Boston. The couriers do not know what mysteries they 
are carrying, and when they are in the service of Christ 
acting as couriers, who himself has come as a thief, 
they do not even know that they are sent by him. They 
conceive some notion, of which the spirit of Christ makes 
use, in order to send them to places where they can 
serve him. That which engaged the mind of our 
courier, he could have learned by means of a letter, but 
his voyage was necessary to the performance of the 
mysteries, unraveled in this volume, for which Christ had 
employed him and will furthermore employ him. With 
the illustration of the things agrees likewise the circum- 
stance, that he then, on the road from Boston to New 
York, had heard of John Roessle, had written to the 
same and remarked this circumstance in his letter to me. 
I could indeed have learned in Boston, that this Rossel 
also was called John, like his namesake in Baltimore. 
But I did neither reflect at this, nor at the correct or 
usual spelling of his name, being used to hear the same 
pronounced Rossel. But Kling writes it Roessle, 
answering the German Roesslein, a diminutive even of 
Rossel or Roessel. And even such seeming trifles are 
often important, since the gnat shows as well the omni- 
potence and wisdom of God, as the elephant, and I om- 
mit many great wonders and take notice of trifles, in 
order that the reader might learn to admire even in the 
smallest of them the wisdom of Christ. Brother Kling 
had only to learn on his way from Boston to New York 



222 

(and which is to be noticed in the night of the second 
and third of October 1840) the mystery of Rossel orRoes- 
sel, whilst this mystery appeared in the "Eh, what is this?" 
of Rossel at Baltimore, in the "Martha"' of the 3d of 
October, and was consequently printed on the 2d and 3d 
of that month. I then did not understand the meaning 
of the greeting of Kling, delivered unto me byRoessel, 
and when I began reflecting about it, the spirit led me 
away, since Roessel would explain it to me another time. 
1 consequently left him with the remark, that I would 
pay him another visit. 

Whilst I wrote in November, 1840, many letters to 
Europe, this was not done without interruption, but I 
performed in the mean time many other duties, amongst 
others I wrote a treatise filling five sheets, in the English 
language, the title of which was: the manifestation of 
the Lord, as the same has been prophecied by the Pro- 
phets, and : not as proclaimed by Mr. Miller, and his 
followers, in the "Signs of the Times," edited by Joshua 
V. Himes. My attention in offering, as well this as my 
two former articles, of which extracts have appeared in 
Himes' Signs was, to find men, who would advance money 
for the English edition of my books, as also for the publi- 
cation of a weekly paper, to be written in the German 
and English languages. In this treatise I recorded as 
many signs of the manifestation of the Lord, according to 
my proclamation of the same, as could be intelligibly writ- 
ten and explained on five sheets, besides the signs which 
appeared in consequence of the illusion of Himes, and 
the conference held in his meeting house, and also by 
Rossel, whose " Martha" had been sent to me by Thom- 
son, together with the letter to the conference, in which 
he requires the assembly to acknowledge me as a mes- 
senger of Christ. I went then with this treatise to several 
editors, of whose papers I had received numbers in var- 
ious ways. I received at the same time a number of the 
"Zion's Herald" (from which I could learn that the same 
was now written by a beginner,) and the political paper 
" The Boston Morning Post." When I then, on the 
first of February, 1841, became convinced that this Zion's 



223 

Herald was not at all calculated for a messenger of the 
kingdom of Christ, I went thence to the Morning Post 
office, where I found likewise a deep darkness. When 
going out of these dark places, I was about passing John 
Roessel's shoe-store, the spirit reminded me that he had 
prepared for me the disclosure of Dr. Kling's salutation. 
I entered the store and Roessel asked me whether I had 
yet heard that Wm. Miller had returned to Boston, and 
had commenced preaching the coming of Christ in the 
" Chardon Chapel," where Himes' congregation is ac- 
customed to assemble on the day previous, which was a 
Sunday? This I did not know, on account of my resid- 
ing in a quarter of the city considerably distant from this 
church. But, finally, I learned that it was very proper 
that Roessel should have informed me of it. Miller fell 
sick at the time of the conference, and could, consequent- 
ly, not join them. He being already advanced in years, 
1 did not expect that he should begin, again, preaching 
the coming of Christ, and Roessel's information, was, un- 
der these circumstances, important to me, because it led 
me to the idea of making Miller acquainted with my 
causes of complaint about the conduct of Himes and the 
Conference towards me, especially, since Thomson, 
when transmitting Roessel's " Martha" to me, had ex- 
pressly requested of the Conference, that the assembled 
Fathers might receive me as a messenger of Christ. 

Because Miller had resided in the same house with 
Himes, during his preaching, in December, 1839, I ex- 
pected to find him there, and went to this place imme- 
diately, from Roessel's store. Mrs. Himes informed me, 
Miller had this time alighted in Chamber street, at 
Prior's. Since the Lord throws to me, now, already, by 
proper names, a light about the events of things, these 
names sounded very suspicious in my ears. Here is 
Chamber street. In the third volume, the reader will 
find many mysteries of a Synod of the blind, held in 
Chambersburg, and the signification of Prior is known 
to the reader. Shall thus be here, still, the Prior of 
Chambersburg, where Miller is held a captive in a hor- 
ribly dark dungeon? 
20 



224 

Indeed, when entering the Prior's chamber, I found, 
as in the year 1839, at Himes 5 , Miller, sitting with 
Himes. But there were two more witnesses present. 
Now I thought it to be time to challenge Satan, keeping 
guard in the inmost soul of Himes, and began without 
delay, complaining in the English language, (for such 
gentlemen as those then before me, do not understand 
any other idiom than their own,) — that Himes had refused 
promulgating my articles in his paper, and that he had 
even distorted some points in the few sentences which he 
had extracted from my second article, and published in 
his periodical. Satan could not bear my speech, and 
Himes prepared himself to depart, saying to me, whilst 
he was departing: "you are an imposter." " What," 
said I, in a tone commanding Satan to retire into the 
back-ground — 4i you are contradicting yourself, since 
you once publicly declared, in your own paper, that you 
could not help respecting my religious character, my for- 
mer standing, as public Professor of the Biblical study, 
together with my present laudable, and indefatigable zeal 
in the best cause." Now, at length, Himes, after Satan 
had been driven by me in the back-ground, recollected 
himself, and began an apology, by explaining that his 
intention had not been to accuse me of a willingness to 
deceive any person, knowingly, but that he had only 
meant to say, that I, myself, was laboring under an illu- 
sion. I told him that it would by degrees, become evi- 
dent, whether I or his party had been deceived. He 
then took his leave, and when we were left alone with 
Miller, I gave to him my twenty-four pages, printed in 
the English language, together with my three written ar- 
ticles, laying it pressingly on his heart, to study the sub- 
ject well, that we might converse about the same, at my 
return. He offered, indeed, an excuse, by pretending to 
be too much engaged, as being not only under the obli- 
gation to preach, but also to read a great many writings. 
But I persevered in declaring, that what I had commu- 
nicated to him ought to be preferred to every thing else. 
He finally promised me, that he would peruse my com- 
munication, and when I wanted to know the day, on 



225 

which I should come again to him, in order to discuss 
further measures, he fixed for this purpose, the 6th of 
February, and I needed nothing but to hear this number, 
to foresee the result of this appointment. 

When I of course came in the same chamber on the 6th 
of the said month, I found nobody there; but I heard 
Miller converse with some persons in an adjoining room. 
Soon afterwards B imes appeared with my writings, an- 
nouncing to me, that Miller was engaged. When I 
asked him, whether Miller had appointed some other 
time for the consideration of these things, and he gave 
me to understand, that Miller did not wish to enter 
into it, I took my writings, shook the dust from my 
feety seeing that the devil, who was operating before, 
through Follen and.then through Schauffler, upon Himes, 
was now operating by the instrumentality of the latter, 
upon Miller. I touched in the five sheets of the third 
article so many wonders of the present manifestation of 
the Lord, as upon such a limited space, besides other 
things, necessarily to be mentioned, could possibly be 
crowded in. But men, in whose hearts Satan dwells 
cannot comprehend any wonders of the Lord. Ask Mil- 
ler, whether he has read my writings or not. The de- 
moniacal influence, exercised upon him by Himes, to- 
gether with the many unnecessary engagements have 
blinded him as much as Rossel of the busy "Martha." 
Miller's party publish also a vast number of books, in 
order to confound men at the appearance of Christ. I 
have shown in the five sheets, that the conference, who 
permitted themselves to be deceived by J. V. Himes, 
was an abomination in the sight of Christ, that the same 
returned my writings instead of examining and studying 
them, and in the same light must now appear to him that 
perverted preaching olMiller, which cannot any longer be 
excused after my having given much into his hands, lead- 
ing to an investigation of the cause, and having added, 
that a great deal of my work was already translated into 
English, and that he was welcome to the perusal of the 
English translation existing still in manuscript. But this 
exactly harms those preachers, that by the study of my 



226 

work, the confounded stuff, contained in many of their 
books, can be truly appreciated, and exactly when I had 
my last scene at Miller's, Himes was again engaged in 
publishing a new work. Think, what kind of Bible In- 
terpreters those must be, of whom not one knows any other 
language but his own, the English! I formerly took Mil- 
ler for the head of this party. But Joshua V. Himes has 
in the year 1839, and again in this year 1841, deluded 
Miller, as he deluded in the year 1840, the whole As- 
sembly of the preachers respecting my cause, that he 
may well be called a leader, but not, like Joshua, of the 
people of Israel, but of the Anti-Christians. In the third 
volume we have, on page 765, according to i. Thim. i. 
20, found out a new Hymenceus, whose name has yet ex- 
perienced by the length of the time some disfigurations, 
to whom .also Himes in the way of the English pronun- 
ciation, which swallows many letters, appears to be 
nearly related. So much for exhortation's sake, to a be- 
coming conversion from Sntan to Christ, who will be able 
to give bread, even should the mischief of book-making 
cause much damage and loss of money. 

Much could still be written about the signs of the 
times, with which I have become acquainted during my 
last stay in Boston, as well in that city as in the vicinity 
of the same. But here before leaving Boston, I can 
only mention, that I also paid a visit, to the Governor of 
the State of Massachusetts. I have become interested 
in him by his annual message, in which document he 
seems to be interested for the Christian religion, but for 
my annunciation of the manifestation of the Lord, he 
was as little prepared as the others. He advised me to ex- 
plain the cause to the Professors of Divinity, at Cambridge. 
I thought from his point of viewing this matter he could 
give no better advice, and no worse from mine. This 
cannot be explained here on account of the limited space, 
but it must be said that with the least encouraging pros- 
pects I would not have neglected visiting them, in order 
to urge them to study my books, provided I should learn, 
that they knew the German language. But since I was 
informed of the contrary, I was engaged when there 



8»7 

from Boston with others. But, after having received this 
advice from the Governor, I paid another visit to Cam- 
bridge on the 25th of January, 1841, being the day of 
Paul's conversion, and went there first to the President, 
occupying the chair of English Episcopal Theology, 
with whom I soon was done and who caused me to be 
conducted by his servant to another Professor, who was 
likewise not prepared for these things and told me, that 
the other Professor of Divinity understood the German 
a little, enough perhaps, to read my books. He, coming 
from a distance, entered at that moment, but excused 
himself with his being but shortly ago raised to the Pro- 
fessorship, and obliged to study other books, that he 
could not now take up mine. I assured him, that from 
my books, he would learn best how to lecture becoming- 
ly on Divinity. But he was incredulous as to this point, 
and when I expressed the wish of accompanying him in 
his lodgings, he declined the offer under the pretext of 
his wife's being unwell. But both of them spoke to me 
of Dr. Palfrey, who had a knowledge'of the German lan- 
guage, had been for several years Professor of Divinity 
at Cambridge, and was then engaged in Boston as editor 
of an Quarterly Periodical. Having found in Cambridge, 
the oldest University of the United States, the Professors 
of Divinity wholly unprepared for our Lord, I gave at Bos- 
ton my twenty -four English pages to Dr. Palfrey, to 
peruse them occasionally, that we might then converse 
by word of mouth more about this subject. 

On the 28th of January I went then to Salem near 
Boston, in order to look out how matters stood in respect 
to Christianity, in this ancient city, which derived her 
ancient name, meaning peace, from Jerusalem, but had 
to mourn also here over its dreadful decline; I was seek- 
ing the whole day without finding any body who had 
been somewhat prepared for the present manifestation of 
Christ. 

Without having space here to enter into detail about 

the painful experiences which I made whilst paying such 

visits, I shall only remark, that I finished them on the 

6th of February, 1841, in Boston, yet not with Miller and 

20* 



228 

Himes, who as Miller's hold-man handed out to me my 
writings, but with Doctor Palfrey to whom I had been 
directed at Cambridge, and to whom I went directly from 
Miller's, but whom I found buried amongst the dry bones 
of Ezekiel, chapter xxxvii. in such a manner that I con- 
sidered it to be lost labor to offer to him my papers or 
books for perusal, for such Doctors and Professors of 
Divinity, who do not believe in the prophesies of the 
Prophets respecting the present advent of Christ for the 
foundation of universal peace on earth, will be the last 
in the resurrection of the spiritually dead, which he, ac- 
cording to his decree, will effect at his manifestation, if 
they are not indeed doomed to remain forever amongst 
the dry bones. 

The signification of the name of Palfrey is known to 
the reader in all my three volumes, as well as in this sup- 
plement each person has the name most appropriate to 
his functions. Thus it was the pleasure of Christ to or- 
dain it. When he in his omniscience saw the individuals, 
who had to appear on the stage, where the various spec- 
tacles, serving to the illustration of his present coming, 
are performed, he took care at the same time, that those 
to whom peculiar parts had been confided, should also 
bear the names most appropriate to them. Of what mo- 
mentous signification is the city of Boston, has been hint- 
ed at in various places of my three volumes, and in this 
city the greatest of mysteries relating to the present mani- 
festation of Christ have been performed. Likewise 
has the Lord given to me men in Boston, who advanced 
money for the publication of my books and for the 
other necessary expenses, and yet they are only German 
mechanics of my community. Boston is from a religious 
point of view, considered as the most distinguished city 
in America. But I could for the propagation of the 
news of Christ's manifestation, find not one single indi- 
vidual either in Boston or its vicinity, willing to aid in 
its furtherance, except the twelve men whom he has 
given to me. All has been done mysteriously, that it 
might be fulfilled, what he says of his appearance, which 
I announce: " Where will the Son of man find belief, 



229 

when he is coming?" Nowhere, though I have made 
great travels and have written into various kingdoms of the 
earth, which I could not reach personally, many letters. 
But it must be made clear every where, that the Chris- 
tians had come amongst the dry bones of Ezekiel, and 
that their clergy belong to those horses which Sweden- 
borg has seen in the spirit. Therefore already in the 
year 1839, was Himes or the most modern Hymenoeus, 
to be seduced by the Dr. Fohlen or foal of those horses, 
who formerly was Professor at Cambridge and then 
preacher of infidelity, and through Himes the most zeal- 
ous preacher of the advent of Christ, Miller, though I 
entertained before a hope, that this latter at least would 
hear me and open soon his eyes, in order to proclaim to 
them the coming of Christ correctly. But since he would 
not hear me, because seduced by Himes, the periodical 
u The Signs of the Times" was to be edited by Himes 
afterwards, in order that it might become a new sign dur- 
ing my steps made in the name of Christ; of which sign 
I could mention but little in this volume, since I would 
have to write a very large volume, should I undertake to 
show how also by the confusion of these men the truth of 
my declarations has been illustrated. For this illustra- 
tion's sake Christ has caused them, that on the 14th of 
October, 1840, many preachers of several of the United 
States were assembled in the meetinghouse of Himes at 
Boston for a conference about the coming of the Lord. 
In this assembly, Miller had not to participate. He was 
indeed expected, and Himes expressed a hope that Mil- 
ler would deliver a lecture on the evening before the con- 
ference. But instead of this he had again to express his 
sorrow on account of Miller's having been detained by 
sickness at home, which caused his lamented absence 
from the Assembly. But there was no real cause for af- 
fliction, since Miller had been caught by the Apostle ex- 
actly ten months before, and led to Harmageddon, on 
account of his having permitted himself to be deluded by 
Himes. It was consequently in order, that Miller, already 
caught, should be detained, whilst many others were as- 
sembled in Himes' larger house, called a chapel or 



230 

church, in order that all of them might be caught. When 
this General Conference was announced in the u Signs" 
in the same number, being the first paper in which ever 
any thing from me in the English language has appeared, 
so much of my first article has been made known, that 
no preacher can excuse himself having read the same, 
for not having continued in the investigation of the cause. 
The preachers having then assembled in the chapel of 
Himes, on the 14th of October, the preacher Ward, was 
chosen President of this Assembly. 

The Lord had commiseration with the assembled 
fathers, and caused documents to be sent relating to his 
coming by J. J. Thomson and me. But my documents 
they would not read; Himes having deluded the guard, 
(ward,) together with the assembled fathers, and I must 
ask here, what has become of the letter of Thomson by 
which he requests them to receive me as a messenger of 
Christ? I asked another prophet, of whom I shall soon 
mention memorable events, and whom the Lord has sent 
to this conference as a witness, whether he had heard the 
letter read before the assembly. But he told me that he 
could not recollect of having heard it read. In the \ Signs,' 
also, where much was said about this conference, I found 
no mention made of it. But there has also appeared a 
peculiar book, which, according to promise, ought to con- 
tain an account of all the things transacted in and by the 
conference; and being unable to read every thing myself, 
I request those who possess the same to look after it, 
whether any mention is there made of the letter of 
Thomson, by which he requests those assembled in the 
conference to receive me as a messenger of Christ; for, 
after the proceedings mentioned above, and all that hap- 
pened, I do not expect that any mention was made at all 
of this letter. Yet, my writings, with the letter of 
Thomson, being the only papers of importance sent to the 
conference, since the others served only to confound and 
delude the conference respecting the coming of Christ, 
I entreat those who bought this volume, to call on J. V. 
Himes for his defence (he callinghimself "Officiating Pas- 
tor of the Chapel/') on account of this omission, should 



231 

they find this presumed neglect of the mentioning due 
to the letter of Thomson, delivered by me to the confe- 
rence. The demons caused, indeed, Rossel's (in Balti- 
more) writing against me, and Himes' (in Boston) 
silence, when it was his duty to make it known that 
Thomson had requested the conference to recognize me 
as a messenger of Christ, and as such I must still prove 
to Himes. that he is an impostor. I shall, however, ex- 
plain this word thus: that I think him to act as an impostor 
only when the devil, who attends him, so seizes him that 
he himself no longer knows what he is speaking and 
writing; otherwise, I hope that he, as an honest man, 
when once freed from his false Joshua, will turn to the 
true one. As a false Joshua, or leader of the blind, he 
has deceived his readers in the " Signs of the Times/ 5 
that they would rather stick to the Miller, in order to be 
still ground by the mill-stone, (Rev. xviii. 21,) than to 
the Apostle of Christ, in order to learn from him the 
truth, how Christ does now appear unto us. In the 
before mentioned five sheets of my third English article, 
I show, amongst other errors committed by Himes whilst 
he was blinded by Satan, when he, in speaking of my 
second article, gave some extracts of" the same, one 
inaccuracy, mentioning it in the following terms: tC But 
the most detestable mutilation of my text, (as quoted by 
Himes,) is the intrusion of the words, c already past,' as 
if I could teach that the appearance of the Lord has 
already gone by. This is the doctrine of the dragon, as 
that is likewise his doctrine, that the coming of the Lord 
was near at hand for the purpose of the destruction of 
the visible physical world, as Mr. Miller, Mr. Himes, 
and the preachers teach, who formed the conference 
assembled in the chapel of the latter. The manifestation 
of Christ for the foundation of universal peace on earth, 
in this dying state of man, began on the 5th of January, 
1837, when the Lord appeared to me, and gave, at the 
same time, the sign in the firmament for the beginning 
of the millenial peace; and this manifestation of Christ 
must last as long as necessary, till all the nations of the 



232 

earth shall have appreciated the same, and shall be 
united for the foundation of universal peace on earth." 

Himes has inserted only after a few lines in my writings, 
purporting to show that I taught, the advent of the Lord 
had already passed, whilst I said immediately before, 
that the same had only begun on the 5th of January, 
1837, and was now progressing, &c. In these five sheets 
I unravel some more falsifications of the devil, who suc- 
ceeded by the instrumentality of Himes in making men 
recreant to my annunciation of the appearance of Christ. 
For this reason the Lord made me write these five sheets, 
and caused Miller to be called back to Boston, and 
Roessel to inform me; but he permitted Miller to be at- 
tended closely by Himes, whilst I was delivering to him 
these sheets, in which the devilish pranks were exposed, 
executed by the latter, and finally that these sheets were 
handed out to me on the 6th of February, when I came 
to receive them, by Himes, (Miller remaining invisible) 
who confessed that he had read them, and that I had 
therein heavily stricken him as well as Mr. Miller and 
the conference themselves. But such horses, subjuga- 
ted by the dragon, remain insensible against such blow T s. 
It is remarkable, that exactly on the 6th of February, 
the day appointed by Miller for the return of my docu- 
ments, the following remarks about him appeared in the 
"Boston Times: 5 ' "Parson Miller, with his Millenium, is 
nightly holding forth at the Chardon street Chapel; go 
and hear him, and find out when the world is to end." 
Miller is a laughing-stock to the light-minded, and an 
object of pity to the reflecting; since he would not hear 
me, after having received some limited disclosures about 
the time of the advent of Christ, in order that he might 
learn to comprehend how Christ does appear in our days. 
I had indeed, to say a great deal not only to Miller, 
but also to many others, peculiarly to the light-minded 
Roberts, editor of the "Boston Times" and other supple- 
mentary characters; but the room for it being here too 
limited, I must wait for another opportunity of meeting 
him since I have found it proper in Boston to pay more 
attention to his paper than to any other, on account of 



233 

its being more generally read, than any other of the Bos- 
tonian papers. Satan uses his palfreys in various ways 
to delude men. But to examine in what manner this is 
done in Palfrey's paper, I could find neither time nor op- 
portunity, having made his acquaintance only shortly 
before my departure from Boston, according to the ad- 
vice of the Governor of Massachusetts, as that of a former 
Professor of the Anglican Episcopal Divinity, at Cam- 
bridge of many years standing, but must perceive to my 
sorrow, that he was destitute of the one thing which is 
most needful. It is remarkable, that I became ac- 
quainted with the Professors of Divinity at the oldest 
literary institution in America, namely, the University at 
Cambridge, only by the advice of the Governor of Massa- 
chusetts, though I had paid this University a visit on one 
pf the very first days after my arrival in America, and had 
afterwards the first volume of the "Memorable Events" 
printed in the printing office of that University, and be- 
came then by degrees in contact with several individuals 
belonging to the University of Cambridge. First I be- 
came acquainted with the same teacher of language, 
whom Roessel afterwards caused to be imprisoned for the 
illustration of the cause. But Fohlen, who seduced 
Himes in regard to my annunciation, and on account of 
it was to be stricken by Christ in an incurable manner, 
was formerly Professor at the University of Cambridge, 
and then Minister of the Unitarian Church, or according 
to rny phraseology, a masked preacher of Antichristian- 
ism. Longfellow (or in the connexion of things, Long- 
some fellow,) probably still Professor in Cambridge, has 
introduced me under the name of a hero, Bernardus 
in his poetry, so singularly, that I could feel inclined to 
write a peculiar treatise about his productions in order to 
free such longsome fellows from their trickling to abuse 
mybooks in composing their romantic productions. Fran- 
cis Grater, who told me first of "Hero Bernardus," 
(since I am not able to read all books) was likewise for- 
merly either Professor or teacher at Cambridge, and that 
by his instrumentality several things have become elucida- 
ted during my proceedings, has already partly been 



234 

touched upon in my third volume, partly, may perhaps 
be mentioned toward the end of this volume. I came in 
intercourse with Professors and teachers of the Univer- 
sity of Cambridge in various places, sometimes visible, 
sometimes invisible, respecting natural eyes. — With one 
of them even in Salem, near Boston, he calling himself 
thrre a Unitarian, but being according to my interpreta- 
tion, only a masked minister of Anti-Christianity; and it 
is remarkable that small as the number of English min- 
isters was whom I met, who had also learned the German 
language, yet all of them showed themselves to me as 
such disguised preachers of Anti-Christianity. This 
I remark here only, that they may be truly converted, and 
proclaim the coming of Christ, as explained in my books. 
I would here likewise never come to an end, should 
I give a full explanation of all the experiences made 
during my last stay at Boston of a duration of six months 
and seven days, for the illustration of the present appear- 
ance of the Lord. But after having perfectly finished 
my visits at Boston with that I paid to Palfrey, and hav- 
ing only to converse with my associates, as I thought, 
Christ prepared finally for me the most remarkable visit 
of all I paid at Boston, when I was already with my 
trunk at the railroad, in order to depart from Boston. 
When engaged in packing some necessary articles into a 
trunk, my landlord, Matthew Ludwig, brought me a 
volume, entitled: "A treatise on the Millenium, Boston, 
1838." In this volume neither its editor is named, nor 
the bookstore, where it was to be had, of which my land- 
lord was likewise ignorant, being only able to say, that 
an Irishman, unknown to me, had handed it to him, in 
order to give it to me to peruse it. I shortly comprehend- 
ed so much, by perusing the book, that this treatise, upon 
the present manifestation of the Lord Jesus Christ for 
the millenial peace, was delivered into my hands by 
higher guidance, and that its author was a Prophet: but 
I would have to write a far bigger volume than his is, 
should I undertake to explain his prophecies, which he 
could not correctly comprehend himself, as is the case 
also with other prophets, arising from the incorrect 



235 

perception of what the prophetic spirit has imparted to 
him, some very incongruous assertions are to be met 
with in this volume; for instance, his adoption of a trans- 
migration of souls, and his opinion that the spirit, after 
its separation from the body, was able to enter again in 
the womb of a female, in order to be born anew upon this 
earth, yet in another form, under another name and un- 
der a different planet. The spirit has indeed disclosed 
so much to him, that now the Millenium is beginning, 
and this first in the city of Boston in America, and that 
in this last time many scriptural individuals would again 
appear. In seeking for an explanation of these disclos- 
ures of the spirit he fell into the absurdity of Metempsy- 
chosis. I cannot dwell here long to explain how it is, 
that indeed many biblical persons are now re-appearing, 
this having been shown already in my three volumes. 

It is especially remarkable, that the author of this 
treatise saw in the spirit, that the new kingdom of Christ 
would take its beginning in the city of Boston, and this 
exactly in the year 1838. When the spirit showed him 
this, he endeavored to clear up this point by several 
events, which had taken place in Boston; for the repeti- 
tion of which there is here no space; their result^ how- 
ever, is to be found on page 119 of the book, where he 
says: "By those facts we are induced to take it for pro- 
pable, that this city (meaning Boston) is the point, where 
the great motion for the transformation of human affairs 
shall be done; that this plajje is a peculiar theatre, a 
select tabernacle, where Christ shall be revealed in the 
time appointed for it," &c. 

To the peculiarly striking features belongs also that, 
which he writes about the Coming of the Messiah on 
page 247, viz: "That his origin shall be from Europe, 
but that he shall be revealed in America." The prepar- 
ations to this revelation of Christ are taking place, ac- 
cording to this Prophet's vision in the year 1838, in the 
city of Boston. The preface of this book bears date the 
4th of July, 1838. 

In the three volumes of "Memorable Events" it has 
been explained on many hundred pages, how these pre- 
21 



236 

parations began after my arrival at Boston from Europe, 
on my birth-day, the 29th of November, 1837, and were 
then continued without interruption, till I finally, like- 
wise on the 4th of July, (consequently on the same day, 
on which the Prophet wrote his preface,) published 
solemnly in the New York German "State Gazette" the 
annunciation of the manifestation of Christ. But these 
preparations have been then continued in Boston, until 
October, 1838, then here in Philadelphia and in other 
places, to which the Lord has called me. But I returned 
often from other places to Boston, yet never heard before 
of this prophetic book, until it was handed to me on the 
10th of February, 1841, whilst I was preparing myself 
for leaving Boston on the following day, to undertake a 
journey. If I had not, besides other signs of every de- 
scription, also so many prophesies, corroborating my 
Apostleship at the present manifestation of our Lord, 
that in lieu of three, I would have had to write three 
hundred volumes, in order to explain all of them, I 
would have been under the necessity of delaying my 
journey on account of this volume. But having already 
too many witnesses on hand, to be able to speak of all 
of them, I thought, after having turned over the leaves 
of the book, of which neither author, nor printer, nor 
bookseller were named, it would be the best, to mention 
so much of it in this volume, that this Prophet had pro- 
phesied about several points respecting the coming of 
Christ, as explained by me^his Apostle, about which I 
have not found any mention made with others. 

Contented with this, I made myself ready for my de- 
parture on the 11th of February; for so much had been 
indicated to me by the Lord, that I had to travel for the 
dispatch of several labors, yet without fixing the day of 
departure, though he intimates this likewise sometimes 
by several extraordinary signs. This not being now the 
case, I thought, being done with my then performed ob- 
ligations, it might be time to depart. My friends carried 
the trunk to the rail-road, and at our arrival there, we 
were informed, that the locomotive had already started 
thence. The most convenient thing for me was now, to 



237 

leave my trunk in the Depot at the starting-place of the 
rail road cars, and now I finally comprehended, that every 
business in Boston was performed except that of finding out 
the Prophet, whose book had come in so strange a man- 
ner into my hands; I consequently went first to Mr. 
Parsons, a lawyer, of the denomination of the Sweden- 
borgians, to inquire into the name of that writer, which 
Parsons indeed knew and pronounced the same and 
wrote it for me. I learned besides from others, that he 
was indeed engaged in the court at Boston as a copier, 
but resided out of town in Chelsea. In the court I was 
told, that he had already returned home, but would be 
again on the next morning in his office. I found him con- 
sequently at the appointed hour, when he told me, that 
when he had been informed of a foreigner's inquiring 
after him, he immediately had thought, that I must be 
the foreigner, he having read my article in Himes' 
"Signs of the Times" of September, 1840, and noted my 
name down, in order to pay me a visit. But as often as 
he was about executing this design, he always felt, as if 
it were still too soon. He accompanied me then in my 
room, where we were in conversation, till it was time 
for me to depart, that is, five hours with the Prophet 
Jacob Amos, who communicated to me many more 
things, not contained in his book, and comprehended very 
easily my explanation of his prophesies which he had in- 
correctly understood. He had to be present at the Con- 
ference in Himes' church, as a witness and that when 
my documents were delivered and he continued atten- 
ding all the transactions of the Conference; but he also 
did not hear the letter of Thomson read before the As- 
sembly; and the blind men, Miller, Himes, together with 
the whole Conference assembled in Himes' Church ought 
to learn from the Prophet Jacob Amos, who is not like old 
Amos, the Hebrew Prophet, called from the herdmen, 
but is a learned man who understands not only the Eng- 
lish language, but also the Latin, and several other lang- 
uages, to pay attention to the Apostle's addresses to 
them, in order to get free from their horrible errors in 
respect to the coming of Christ. Amos belonged also, 



like Miller, to the soldiery, and there have been given 
many signs, witnessed by him and many more military 
men as a testimony, that Christ is now approaching for 
the establishment of universal peace. Amongst other 
things he told me, that his son, who is born on the 20th 
of November, 1833, has a prophetical station, and that it 
has been revealed unto him, that great things would be 
seen before his son would have accomplished his twelfth 
year. To him the prophetic calculations were, when he 
wrote his book, as little known, as to me in the year 
1838. But then have these mysteries been disclosed in 
my third volume in such a manner, that nobody, who 
comprehends the same correctly from my books, can 
entertain a doubt, that really great things, connected 
with the manifestation of the Lord, will take place, be- 
fore his son's having accomplished his twelfth year. 

The Lord begins now to show in a peculiar manner, 
that he has in other classes of the society more enlight- 
ened servants, than in the ecclesiastical order; and it 
should excite the Irish nation to emulation, that I have 
received the book of Prophet Amos by an Irishman. I 
indeed forgot asking Amos, whether he himself did be- 
long or not to this people; but he is Catholic, and intend- 
ed to go to the Bishop of Boston, in order to inform him 
of this our conversation, which I prevented, by making 
him sensible, that this Prelate was still too little prepar- 
ed for such great things. But I must quit Boston. 

In the city of New York, where I arrived on the 13th 
of February, and remained only a few days, I found, at 
length some men, who appear to possess light, and I hope 
that in many cities many will distinguish themselves so 
much, as to give occasion in subsequent cases to set up 
their example as deserving the emulation of others. 
Especially interesting was to me the acquaintance of a 
man, now first made by me at this journey in New York, 
who had to go through cruel trials in the Austrian mo- 
narchy, as a reward for which much has been disclosed 
to him, which otherwise never would have been revealed 
to him in this world. I celebrated the whole 14th of 
February in his room, not being permitted to enter into the 



239 

churches of the blind, excepting when mysteries are to 
be celebrated there. Dominica Sexagesima fell on the 
14th of February, and the great mysteries which I had 
celebrated on that Sunday, 1838, when I for the first 
time publicly rose as an Apostle of Christ, in the Cathe- 
dral Church at Boston, the upright reader will perceive 
from my first and second volumes with astonishment. 
But, on account of the blindness of men, I had to cele- 
brate the third anniversary still in the room of a Ca- 
tholic, who yet has become enlightened. 

In due time, men, whom I am not seeking for, meet 
me for the illustration of the things; thus came also to 
the above mentioned man, whose name I shall suppress, 
induced by the hope of being able to dwell, hereafter, 
longer in mentioning his praiseworthy merits respecting 
the propagation of the news of our Lord's appearance, 
that other one, mentioned in the following passage of 
my first article, but not occurring in the extract of it, 
delivered to Himes to have it printed: ¥ The past time 
was only a time of strife, that all might duly develope 
itself, which must be unfolded, in order that the nations 
in future might enjoy the fruits of it, by an universal 
peace. What happiness they could enjoy by means of 
a rational organization of their affairs, and doubtless 
will be participating in, has been shown by A. Brisbane, 
in a work which has appeared in the month of July, of 
this year, (1840,) in Philadelphia, entitled, ' Social Des- 
tiny of Man,' though the author has considered the sub- 
ject from but a low point of view." Brethren! the time 
is near, when all that which has been, through tens of 
centuries, invented, conquered, and improved, under 
many difficulties, shall become the common property of 
all. Fourier has, in France, through forty years, inde- 
fatigably studied and calculated how men could become 
truly happy in and by their social connections. He has 
brought many valuable ideas to light, which, however, 
could not have taken place, had not the events happened 
before which history displays. A. Brisbane has made 
many travels through Europe, and become personallv 
acquainted with Fourier; he has studied the views of 
21* 



240 

Fourier, and endeavored to perfect them. But he 
has built on sand, by leaving religion out of the question; 
and that which is truly valuable in his researches, can 
bear the desired fruits only when the nations shall have 
become united in Christ; and I consider it as a good 
sign, that Brisbane came exactly on a day remarkable to 
me, to the man above alluded to, with whom I was con- 
versing about important things, and where I could com- 
municate likewise to Brisbane my views — after having 
been introduced to him. As I met singularly with his 
book, soon after its publication, in passing through 
Philadelphia, so was he, who before had not cared much 
about the Christian religion, just then, by an internal 
impulse, induced to go to the man to whom I had paid a 
visit at that same time, in order to learn more about the 
spirit of Christianity. All other experiences I made 
during my stay of three days in New York, I must pass 
by, in order to mention more fully my present expe- 
riences, made here in Philadelphia. 

Here I alighted at the house which had sheltered me 
already during my former visits in this city, and with 
which the reader will become more intimately acquainted 
by my second volume. I observed there, during a couple 
of days, a serious looking man, unknown to me, who 
spoke but little. Finally I came in the same house 
where I had found Mr. Brisbane's book; and when a 
man was mentioned as an admired writer, I expressed a 
desire of making his acquaintance. The answer being 
that he lodged with me in the same (Berlin) hotel, I took 
occasion of making his acquaintance. Yet could 1 not 
find till now, an opportunity of studying the following 
two works, written by him in the English language, 
bearing the following titles: " The Paradise in the reach 
of all Men, without Labor, by Powers of Nature and 
Machinery. By J. A. Ezler: Pittsburg, 1833." It bears 
the motto, (well to be considered also, in respect to my 
proclamations): " The wise examines before he judges; 
the fool judges before he examines." The other work's 
title runs as follows: " The New World; or Mechani- 
cal System to perform the Labors of Man and Beast by 



241 

Inanimate Powers, that cost nothing, for producing and 
preparing the Substances of Life. J. A. Ezler. Phila- 
delphia, at C. F. Stollmeyer's, 1841, where, also, Bris- 
banes's work is to be had. All useful discoveries will be 
generally spread in the kingdom of Christ. 

Having now mentioned some advances of those who, 
in various ways, are making preparations for the king- 
dom; at least something ought to be commemorated, of 
such men as are endeavoring, in their ignorance, to 
impede, by exerting their utmost power, the progress of 
the kingdom of the light and peace of Christ, whilst 
they believe to promote the same. When I superin- 
tended the printing of the second volume, here in Phila- 
delphia, the Lord wonderfully cautioned me against 
entering into any intercourse whatever with the Catholic 
Bishop of this city — Dr. Kenrick, whose name the 
reader will remember having met with in the quoted 
passages of another writer. In July, 1840, the Bishop 
was not in the city, when I passed through the same. 
But now I went at length, on one of the first days of the 
month of March, 1841, to see him, in order to learn by 
a personal interview, whether he had received my large 
letter, filling two sheets, and written to him from Boston, 
on the 18th of November, 1840, in the Latin language, 
and how far he had comprehended the same. Being 
unable to insert the whole letter, I ought, — this day being 
Maunday-Thursday — the 8th of April, 1841, after some 
previous occupations of another character, to translate 
from the Latin into the German language, some passages 
of this letter, written to the Catholic Bishop, Dr. Ken- 
rick, at Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, in order to insert it 
here for undying memory's sake, with the remark, that 
my English translation corresponds imperfectly with 
the Latin original, and that I shall retain the Roman 
and general ancient use of the second person of the 
singular, instead of that of the plural, adopted by some 
of the more modern idioms. Amongst other things I 
told the Bishop in this letter: 

Some of the priests of thy diocess gave rise to this 
epistle, by their having transgressed the law of Christ in 



242 

such a manner, that they became liable to be questioned 
in the same way as Nicodemus questioned the members 
of the Sanhedrim: "Doth our law judge any man before 
it hear him, and know what he doeth?" John vii. 51. 
That may be called the source of all the misery, by 
which the Church of Christ has been desolated, that 
what ought to have been investigated was only slandered 
and condemned, and men were kept from examination. 
The obscurants following this mode of proceeding, which 
originates with Anti-Christ, are sinning the more heavily, 
the more important is the cause to be investigated. But 
now it will be easily admitted by thy own judgment, 
that in the church of Christ, nothing is more important 
than the message of the Epiphany of the Lord for the 
restitution of his church, approaching the last stage of 
destruction, and for the foundation of that peace upon 
the whole earth, which according to the promises of the 
Scriptures is to be established." &c. 

Then follows a short review of all that which has been 
disclosed by me and published by means of the press, 
respecting this message, with the remark, that I had re- 
sided in Philadelphia whilst the second volume was in 
press, and how Christ had prevented my addressing the 
Bishop at that time. This I tell him about in the follow- 
ing words: 

u When I came in Philadelphia to the sick priest on 
the 17th of October, 1838, he told me that thou wast so 
far acquainted with the German language as to be able 
to read German books. Having heard this, I immedi- 
ately went to thy Episcopal residence, and arrived there 
at the moment when a corpse was about being carried in 
the church. Thy residence adjacent to the church was 
shown to me, and on entering the same, a servant of the 
church with a censer met me who showed me in the 
parlor in order to wait there for the Bishop, who was 
even now engaged in the ceremonies of the burial. 
Having only a short time waited for thy arrival, the Spirit's 
command came to me to quit this place, and to let the 
dead bury their dead ones. I have given a short account 
of this fact in my second volume, printed at Philadelphia. 



243 

But that thou also belongest to the dry bones of the 37th 
Chapter of Ezekiel, cannot be doubted, provided that 
thou understandest the German language, and didst yet 
not study my work in order then to promulgate things of 
such importance; though my second volume appeared 
before Easter, 1839, in Philadelphia, and I have ex- 
plained this cause as well in Philadelphia as in other 
cities by means of the papers sufficiently, that no Bishop 
and Priest in America, possessing a knowledge of the 
German lauguage, can excuse his not having studied my 
work for the promulgation of things of such importance. 
But I admire the divine wisdom, which has in the above 
narrated manner removed me from conversation with thee, 
now more than then, when I was less clear sighted in 
respect to the reasons of this prohibition." &c. 

My readers will, I trust, (provided they have all per- 
ceived what has been said hitherto in this book) find for 
themselves the reasons, the explanation of which has 
been prevented for want of space, why the spirit of 
Christ has shown to me in this manner, that I must not 
then enter with the Bishop of Philadelphia in a conver- 
sation, as well as that the same did then already belong 
to the dry-bones of Ezekiel. But the whole will become 
perfectly clear only by the study of my three anterior 
works, where the mystery of the Old and New Philadel- 
phia is unfolded. But still one passage more, inducing 
me to mention here this letter. It is the following: 

"On the end of the month of July, 1840, I arrived on 
my long journey from Baltimore at Philadelphia, when 
perhaps I would not have again been forbidden by the 
Spirit to pay a visit to thee, if thou hadst not been absent 
thyself from home by a visitation: but to see the Pastor 
of the Germans was not permitted to me, taking him for 
the same who succeeded the deceased, he being himself 
dead in the Spirit, as I saw this clearly, when I for the 
first time had to stay a longer time in Philadelphia, and 
he was to be brought by the demon in my presence, 
when I observed him as one belonging to the dry-bones. 
In the month of July, 1840, I found in Philadelphia the 
Doctor of Divinity, Charles Joseph Koch, editor of th 



244 

paper "Hosianna," whom I required to mention my 
work in his periodical. This man, who possesses more 
learning than any one of the priests I met with in Amer- 
ica, complied with my wish. I intended yet by acting 
thus, nothing but to find by it an opportunity of speaking 
what is necessary about my work in the Catholic paper, 
bearing the prophetic title "Hosianna," in order to spur 
the Catholics to study the same well, and to teach the 
priests how they had to study my work, that they might 
perfectly know and fully appreciate such great proofs of 
the divine mercy. So much was first clear to me, that Dr. 
Koch, in speaking of my work, would bring forth un- 
doubtedly several things requiring correction. From 
this it happened, that I delivered to him a long treatise 
for several numbers of the "Hosianna," laying it in the 
same time on his heart to publish the same, according to 
his duty in the "Hosianna." The first section of this 
treatise appeared the first, and the second, the 9th of Sep- 
tember, 1840, in that periodical. Then I waited for 
several weeks, hoping to receive several numbers of the 
"Hosianna" at once, they not having been sent singly. 
Seeing my hope frustrated, I wrote at length to a friend, 
to inquire why I had not received my numbers. He 
answered me, Dr. Koch had been disturbed and impeded 
in the continuation of the "Hosianna," as well by others 
as by the Parson, and this latter had warned against 
the reading of the "Hosianna," having found there my 
treatise. That those who ought to precede others with a 
good example, and should, in consequence of their calling 
spread the tidings of Christ's appearance, if they neglect 
their duty, are excluded from the church of Christ, has 
been shown already in my third volume, and confirmed 
anew by many signs, and from this every one can easily 
conclude for himself, that those are guilty of the crime 
of high treason against the majesty of Christ, who do not 
only neglect their own duty, but prevent also others from 
fulfilling theirs." &c. 

In this long letter I mentioned also the priests by their 
names, whom I, as Apostle, had delivered to Satan, and 
towards the close of the epistle I charged the Bishop 



245 

with several commissions in the name of Christ, amongst 
others, that he should communicate my letter to all the 
Bishops of the United States, and that he by the help of 
all these Bishops should endeavor to bring my work 
into the hands of all the priests of the United States, ac- 
quainted with the German language, and admonish them, 
that each of them who might have some objection against 
the same ought to express his doubts by medium of the 
"Hosianna," in order that I by means of the same paper 
could give such disclosures as can be justly expected 
from me. 

No friend of truth, but only servants of the Apoca- 
lyptic dragon can be afraid of such proposals; because, 
by means of them, their works of darkness would come 
to light. But I cannot discover the least vestige, showing 
that the Bishop had fulfilled even one of these commis- 
sions, with which I had charged him in the name of 
Christ. All things remained as if the Bishop had receiv- 
ed no letter from me. I consequently wanted, to have cer- 
tainty about these matters, and when I had come to 
him, my first question was, whether he had received my 
letter? After he had admitted that, I had, to my sorrow, 
to observe, that he had understood the same in the like 
spirit as Rossel had my large letter of twenty-three 
sheets, delivered to him by Thomson, with this exception, 
that the Bishop was friendly towards me, and delivered 
even to me, in so far, a general confession of his sins, as 
he, after having given some answers to my first Latin 
questions in the same language, turned the conversation 
into the German language, when he expressed him- 
self, indeed, better than most of those English, who 
had been pointed out to me as people acquainted with 
the German language. In doing so he proved still 
more that he really belongs amongst the dead bones of 
Ezekiel. He wished that I might address myself in this 
case to the Archbishop in Baltimore. This Prelate would, 
indeed, long ago, have been spurred by me to the per- 
formance of his duty, if he had possessed a knowledge of 
the German language; but since I have explained the 
cause, which is not so easily concentrated into a short 



246 

extract, by using the German Idiom, and my books have 
not yet appeared in translations, necessarily, such per- 
sons must first be urged to study them, who understand 
the German language. The Bishop of Detroit, who was 
the only German among his North American colleagues, 
I having come by means of his Episcopal seal to Ameri- 
ca, was first of all to be driven to do this. But, having 
commenced to instigate him so pressingly, that I was 
under the necessity, after his having neglected his duty 
to deliver him, in the name of Christ, unto Satan, this 
Prince of Darkness carried him then, in the month of 
May, 1339, to Rome, in order to resign the Bishopric 
also before men. Finally, the "Hosianna," published in 
Philadelphia, gave me opportunity to charge the Bishop 
of this city, in the name of Christ, with several commis- 
sions. But, after having convinced me, that he had not 
fulfilled his duty, and that he, nevertheless, is acquainted 
with the German language, and knowing at the present 
time, not one other Bishop in the United States, who is 
possessed cf that idiom — he, I say, — will finally, I trust, 
comprehend thus much; that it was his duty to investi- 
gate the cause with an upright heart, in order that he 
then might announce to the other Bishops what is its in- 
trinsic value. A few words of a Bishop, who had, him- 
self studied my books with an upright heart, would have 
had a more beneficial effect upon the other Bishops, than 
an explanation from my side, even if the same had lasted 
several days. And how much (or rather how little) 
could I explain of what I have unfolded in my three vo- 
lumes on 1966 pages, besides that which has been said in 
the present volume, granting that I should have three 
days time for this exposition, and several hours on each 
day? After having prepared the third volume for the 
press, yet not knowing who would undertake its publica- 
tion, I wrote, because I was then residing at Boston, to 
the Catholic Bishop of that city, that I was willing, on 
account of his ignorance of the German language, to ex- 
plain to him, the cause, by means of some other idiom, 
as long as might be needed, till he would have compre- 
hended the same correctly, and that I entertained a hope 



247 

to do this successfully, in the space of three days; but he 
would not accept my offer, because he belongs to the very 
rotten bones, and had fell before my Apostolical power, 
but is not yet desirous of being amongst the first in the 
resurrection from the dead. When on my long journey 
I had arrived at Cleveland, Ohio, I heard that the Bishop 
of Cincinnati also, whose name is likewise mentioned in 
the above inserted extract from the treatise about the 
u Catholic Irish Episcopal Administration,' 5 had arrived 
there. I thought with a few words nothing could be ef- 
fected with one who was unable to study my books in the 
German language. I must not disturb him, whilst abroad. 
Then I learned in Canton, Ohio, again, that Bishop had 
just then arrived there, and thought, that I now, (since her 
appeared to follow my tracks,) had to pay him a visit, 
which I did, but could converse with him only a short 
time, since the stage soon drove up to take him away. 
I was, however, convinced, out of his own mouth, that my 
cause was not unknown to the Bishops in the United 
States, yet, that they formed to themselves, in their igno- 
rance of Christian theology, according to the report of 
blind Judges, the most strange conceptions of my pro- 
clamation of Christ's coming. 

The Bishop of Philadelphia asked me, when I was 
with him, whether I had brought him my books. I had 
named in my letter the place where he could find them. 
But since he had not looked out for them for better than 
three months, I was not inclined even then to provide 
him with the same, having resolved to make him, in this 
volume, sensible of his being dead in the spiritual sense. 
I shall yet personally deliver to him this book, provided 
I shall find him, after its publicatien, at home, in order 
to help him (if he can be helped) to the resurrection 
from death; especially, since Dr. Koch has made the 
observation, that I resembled that bishop so much that 
he took me to be the same when I entered his dwelling. 
But here I gave some extracts from my letter to the 
bishop, together with my remarks, that this might serve 
for a preparation for a part of my treatise, destined for 
many numbers of the " Hosianna," which shall follow 
22 



248 

here, because the reader's attention will be directed by 
the same to many wonders of the guidance of Christ, 
touched upon in my three already published books, mani- 
festing themselves in the smallest trifles; and he will, at 
the same time, learn not to pronounce judgment on my 
books, before he has well perceived the whole connection 
of all the events mentioned therein. 

This treatise, of which the first section has appeared 
on the 1st, and the second on the 9th of September, 
1840, in the Catholic " Hosianna," numbers eight and 
nine, here in Philadelphia, bears the following title, 
given in its full extent: 

" The Manifestation of the Lord for the Establish- 
ment of Universal Peace, which will last through thou- 
sands of years on Earth. Written for the Correction of 
the Views which bave been brought to light in the 
1 Hosianna,' No. 6 seqq , concerning my book, c Me- 
morable Events,' &c." 

I intended to send this essay to the Catholic priest and 
doctor of divinity, C. J. Koch, in three deliveries, of 
which he received only the first and second — the discon- 
tinuation of the " Hosianna" which intervened, causing 
that the third part's writing did not take place on my 
side. The last number of this periodical was number 
nine, appearing on the ninth of September, 1840. This 
number was of indispensable necessity, in order to show 
that my Francis Pirz has been torn by the small lion in 
such a manner that only dry bones remained of him; 
since this number contained, immediately below the sec- 
tion of my treatise, the document of Father Ivo Leviz, 
showing forth that this has really taken place, as the 
reader, I hope, will recollect having read. For the illus- 
tration of this document, the Lord permitted the pecu- 
niary aid for the publication of Dr. Koch's paper, to be 
suspended, that no further number of the same could 
appear. The devils cannot impede the heavenly host in 
the execution of what is necessary. The Catholic 
" Hosianna" had also, in the present time, to give one 
more striking picture of the state of bishops and priests. 
Its appearance and its discontinuance furnish the latest 



249 

lineaments of this picture. The mob which had cried, 
six days before, u Hosianna to the Son of David! Bless- 
ed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord! Hosianna 
in the highest! 5 ' (Matt. xxi. 9,) vociferates now, seduced 
by the horde of priests, on the day which has returned to 
us with this morning, to be celebrated by way of com- 
memoration, u Crucify him! crucify him!" There is 
some kind of transmigration of souls, as our prophet, 
Jacob Amos, has seen it in Boston. The same spirit 
who once governed yon horde of priests, by whose insti- 
gation Jesus has been murdered, is still commanding the 
tribe of priests. They would go as far as formerly, if 
there were an imperial prefect exercising the same 
power, under equal circumstances, over the United 
States, as Pilatus exercised over Judea. But now the 
Lord called even the President of the United States 
away from among the living, for the illustration of his 
present appearance, exactly six days ago, before day- 
break, of Palm Sunday, thirty minutes after midnight; 
and the priesthood cannot now any more effect what 
they could in the days of Pilatus. They nevertheless 
endeavor to prevent the crying of Hosianna, whilst the 
Apostle begins, by its instrumentality, to proclaim the 
peace of a thousand years. 

Having occasion whilst again at Philadelphia some- 
times to see Dr. Koch, I took back from him that part 
of my manuscript which he was unable to publish in the 
t( Hosianna," and to my surprise I received also from 
him the following peice's of No. 10 of the " Hosianna," 
which could not publicly appear, though the peices were 
already set in type, and drawn off for my use, from a 
German treatise entitled 

a The Cloud above the Sanctuary. Something for the 
Rationalism, the Superstition, and Overwiseness of our 
time." 

This article begins: "For the quiet and still observer, 
no century is more remarkable than ours; everywhere 
fermentation and excitement, in the spirits as well as 
minds of men; everywhere the struggle of light with 
darkness; strife of dead ideas with living ones; of the dead 



250 

powerless will, with the living active power; war between 
the sensual man and the coming spiritual man," &c. 

As everywhere with the present hidden operation of 
the spiritual world, so is likewise here a singular con- 
nexion of things. I wrote to our witness, A. Leimer, 
when I sent to Dr. Koch my treatise for the " Hosianna," 
that he might pay a visit to this Doctor and encourage him 
to the publication of my article. He did so, but received 
then a singular, sure hint to republish "The cloud above 
the Sanctuary," which concealed even from my eye entire- 
ly, when writing the twenty-three sheets for the lions and 
horses, the mysteries which must be added to these 
twenty-three sheets in this volume. Leimer agreed with 
Dr. Koch about the printing of this little volume, and 
was engaged in this undertaking when I sent to him the 
large letter of twenty-three sheets, by which sending he 
came the easier to the understanding of the spiritual hint, 
to send this large letter to Thomson, since the prophesies 
of Dorathea respecting this large letter were to be fulfilled, 
to which now in press, I am still adding supplements, 
whilst writing in brother Leimer's room of accommoda- 
tion in Philadelphia, next to a large chest filled with 
copies of the "Cloud above the Sanctuary," about which 
Dr. Koch has written an article for No. 10 of the " Ho- 
sianna," which yet never appeared before the public in 
print. This was also the case with the conclusion of "A 
public epistle, directed to Mr Ginal, preacher at Phila- 
delphia, by Dr. Platz." This epistle was very long, and 
this conclusion was destined to appear in No. 10, but it 
was only put in type, and one copy of it drawn off and 
given to me, since I also am standing with Mr. Ginal in 
a peculiar connexion, as the reader will see in my second, 
and especially also in my third volume, which obliges me 
to insert into this at least the end of that conclusion, run- 
ning thus: "We are not in the least degree surprised, 
that you, sir, reject positive Christianity together with its 
wonders and mysteries; that you place its founder in the 
class of human philosophers, and deny divinity to him; 
for the Protestantism which you embraced before this as 
preacher can only, when pursued consistently in its incon- 



251 

sistency, end in the total rejection of all revelation, and 
reach its consummation in total disbelief. But you, Mr. 
Ginal, may get the conviction that Rationalism is founded 
on sand, and must in a nearer or remote period go down 
into the grave of its nullity for want of being warranted 
by something lying beyond the reach of mere reason." 

This is the end of the conclusion, that it might be per- 
petuated in this volume, without finding a space to say 
much about these few words, principally since the reader 
will soon find my remarks about similar phrases used by 
Dr. Koch. Here I can only say that as Protestantism was 
a necessary consequence of Catholicism, this false ration- 
alism has likewise its foundation already in Catholicism, 
as the reader can convince himself from my three volumes, 
and since Christ was neither in Catholicism nor in Pro- 
testantism, and his false Rationalism really known, he 
has finally appeared to all of us that we may become 
fully acquainted with him and may sing to him our Hosi- 
anna. I doubt also as little of Mr. Ginal's the represen- 
tative of the unbeliever's conversion, as I make doubt of 
the conversion of those who entertained the false opinion 
of possessing belief whilst they are destitute of it. I 
paid, as a matter of course, several visits to Mr. Ginal, 
gave him "The Cloud above the Sanctuary," and one 
other volume to peruse then, and he confessed so much, 
that "Belief is a grace of God, and that after having re- 
ceived this grace, he would also join the converted." I 
hope, that in reading this book with an upright heart, he 
will participate in the grace of Christ, knowing that he must 
co-operate with his grace, if he wishes to be saved. This 
day we celebrate the commemoration of Christ's death, 
who died for the sins of all; it is now only required from 
all of us, that we should lie together with him in respect 
to sins, and rise into a new life in order to be saved. 

The crying of "Hosianna" appears to be ceasing, yet 
only in order that it might begin in the more lively 
strain, for in the 10th number of the "Hosianna," set 
by half in type, but not published, stands: (3) The con- 
tinuation of my treatise: "The Manifestation of the 
Lord/' &c. This is then the third section, by which in 
22* 



252 

No. 10 of the "Hosianna" my first delivery would have 
been published. But here the "Hosianna" had arrived 
at a stopping place, that her course might be afterwards 
the more irresistible, and her voice the more mighty. 
My first delivery, containing such points as preparation 
for the following parts, which have been already men- 
tioned in several places of this book, here will follow 
only the second delivery, and this exactly in the same 
form, as I have delivered the same to Dr. Koch, for the 
"Hosianna," and now received back, he having been 
prevented from its publication. It runs as follows: 

THE MANIFESTATION OF THE LORD FOR 
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF UNIVERSAL 
PEACE, &c. 

(CONTINUATION.) 

Being obliged to touch many things afterwards, which 
will not please those ministers of religion of Christian 
denomination, who are blinded by prejudices or sensually 
minded, I must necessarily from the beginning remark, 
that I am speaking the truth and do not lie; since my 
conscience gives testimony unto me in the holy spirit, 
that my affliction is great and the grief of my heart is 
unceasing, since I feel deeply, what would have be- 
come already many centuries ago not only of the nations 
of Christian denomination, but of the nations of the 
whole earth, if the class of religious teachers had fulfill- 
ed their duty, and what horrible misery not only the re- 
maining, but also the nations of Christian denomination 
have experienced through centuries, and under the 
weight of which they are still groaning, because the 
clerical order did not perform that, which they ought to 
have performed. From this is to be derived, that like- 
wise the history of the nations of Christian denomination 
is overfilled with hideous crimes of every description, as 
also the Periodicals of our days are full of them, as of 
political and religious quarrels, leading only to the ruin 
of the nations. That the miserable architects also 
amongst the Christians have built only on sand, in order 
to bury the nations under the ruins of the gigantic edifice, 



253 

having no solid basis, has been lately shown by A. Bris- 
bane, in his (above mentioned) work sufficiently, though 
only from an inferior point of view, as also that at least 
seven eighths of the human family'of the civilised nations 
are still doomed to bend their necks under a yoke and 
a burden not dissimilar to those under which the real 
slaves are groaning. The clear-sighted observer will 
easily discover, that many people in the United States, 
into which they have fled, in order to escape slavery, 
are in a far worse condition, than were the slaves of old, 
when they were placed under a reasonable master, who 
treated them humanely, and with whom they were free 
of the cares for food and raiment; whilst now in America, 
a part of the globe provided by the omnipotent creator 
with immense natural treasures, many of its inhabitants 
are partly suffering want, partly overwhelmed with cares, 
when the rich people might refuse to them the means of 
subsistence; though they are used to work much harder 
and more perseveringly, than many of the slaves of 
former times did. But the rich ones, what are they but 
slaves, either of the Idol Mammon or Bacchus, or of 
both of them at once? I am already, since August, 1838, 
when the first volume of my work has left the press, 
looking out for a rich man, who had sense for things, be- 
longing to the higher order, and consequently willing to 
promote the work of the Lord, — and I sought for such 
a rich man in vain to this day. "Has not God chosen 
the poor of this world, who are rich in belief and heirs 
of the kingdom, which God has promised to those who 
love him?" is the question, asked by the Apostle Jaco- 
bus, and the experience has again proved at the present 
manifestation of our Lord, that the poor were the first, 
who comprehended correctly his appearance, and ad- 
vanced money, that I on one thousand nine hundred and 
sixty-six stereotyped pages could lay before the world 
the proof, that the Lord has appeared in his mercy for 
the delivery of his people, groaning under the most 
dreadful yoke of slavery, and that I, as his Apostle, am 
proclaiming this. 

But that our Referent in the "Hosianna" was not yet 



254 

able to comprehend this, originates only with his offering 
not undeserved incense, since he praises in the same 
number, in which he first speaks of my work, the mag- 
nanimous actions of two bishops. But of what charac- 
ter these actions were, will perhaps be illustrated in some 
subsequent number. "Ye shall know them by their 
fruits," says the Lord, Matt. vii. 15, warning the faith- 
ful against false Prophets, who would come in sheeps- 
clothing to them, but would be inwardly ravening wolves. 
What are the fruits or effects of the ecclesiastic order 
in the Christian Church, during 1800 years, since the 
Apostles have begun to form the same? "All power is 
given unto me in heaven and on earth. Go ye therefore 
and turn all nations into disciples of mine, baptizing 
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost; teaching them, to observe all things, 
whatsoever I have commanded you. And lo, I am with 
you always, even unto the end of the world." Matt, 
xxviii. 18-20. In these solemn words our Lord has given 
to his Apostles and their successors two charges: first, 
to turn all nations into disciples of His, as it must be 
interpreted in this connexion from the original text; and 
second to instruct them to keep and observe every 
thing which they have received from him. He adds to 
this charge the great promise, that He himself would 
support his servants in this great undertaking by his help 
to the end of time, upon which eternity is to succeed. 
Could not the millions of priests and preachers, by the 
promised assistance, have turned already many centuries 
ago, all nations into disciples of Christ, and have united 
them in His church, by which conduct that which he 
says, John x. 16: "And there shall be one fold and one 
shepherd," would long ago have been fulfilled, provided 
they had remained his faithful servants? If this had 
been done, only the second commission would have re- 
mained, viz, to cultivate the nations, united in the 
Christian Church, in a Christian manner, or to teach 
them to observe all that which the Lord has command- 
ed them. This is at all times necessary for the nations 
converted to the Christian belief; since otherwise Christ- 



255 

ians would degenerate in such a manner, as was the case 
in the countries, where by the Apostles and their co-la- 
borators the most flourishing churches have heen built. 
"The thief cometh but to steal and to kill and to destroy. 
The hireling seeth the wolf coming and leaveth the 
sheep and fleeth and the wolf catcheth them and scat- 
tereth the sheep." John x. 10-1 £. To thieves and 
hirelings the Lord has not promised his assistance, but 
only to those who devote themselves to his service, 
seriously' intending to fulfil his orders faithfully ; and if 
this had been done generally by those who have devot- 
ed themselves to the ecclesiastic order, the promises of 
the Lord, concerning the Christian peace upon the whole 
earth, would have been fulfilled long ago. But, the 
order of the clergy, having neglected (speaking general- 
ly") the performance of their duty, there are (according 
to the account, given in my third volume, on page 736) 
at the present time still five hundred and sixty-two mil- 
lions of heathen, one hundred and twenty millions of 
Mahommedans, four millions of Jews, and only two hund- 
red and fifty-two millions of Christians on earth. 

What is the reason that even in our days the number 
of the heathens is still far more than twice as great as 
that of the Christians, and that besides this the horrible 
number of Mahommedans govern in those lands, in which 
already the Apostles and their zealous co-laboiators 
have founded the first flourishing Christian congrega- 
tions? The reason is, because the (notwithstanding the 
promises of the Lord) very small number of Christians, 
in comparing them with the remaining nations, bear, 
generally speaking, only the Christian name, and most 
of the so called Christians are not better than the 
heathen. The true sheep of Christ are scattered 
amongst them by the wolves, raging in the devastated 
church in such a manner, that much time is required in 
searching, till amongst the nominal Christians only one 
genuine Christian is found out, and the history of the 
Christian centuries and of our time furnishes us with ac- 
counts of the constant slaughter and destruction, which 



256 

has been carried on by the thieves in the Christian church 
filled with hirelings. 

Since the state of things was such, the spokes-men 
amongst the Christians ought to have investigated, where 
the cause of this dreadful condition was lying, the Lord 
having promised quite other things, and caused the same 
to be prophesied by his prophets. The leaders remained 
in their blindness, having cast from them what could 
have opened their eyes, and slandered and ridiculed 
those, by whom they would have come to a knowledge of 
the truth. Our Referent, though he has not as yet stu- 
died my work correctly, belongs, however, not to the 
class of those, who, instead of studying my work, are in 
the habit of calumniating me and scoffing at me; for he 
says that he willingly and in every respect acknowledges 
with due esteem and desires to do full justice to my "per- 
sonally irreproachable character, sober mode of living, 
philological and psychological knowledge and noble exer- 
tions to unite all nations in the one church of Christ." 
For the correct comprehension of things of a higher na- 
ture the proportionate degree of (mental) cultivation is 
required, and I had also to acquire the same, serving as 
a preparation, in order to conceive correctly and explain 
to my brethren that which in the last time has been un- 
folded to me for the benefit of the nations, and I had to 
begin my first volume with a short account of my culti- 
vation for the correct comprehension of the following 
events from which may be seen that besides philological 
and psychological knowledge many other kinds of scien- 
tific acquirements had to be imparted to me, which in the 
present state of unbelief of the learned, have already 
been very useful to me, and will be for the future, and 
since the many visits which I paid to the rich and profes- 
sionally learned of our days, in order to urge them to in- 
vestigate and promote the cause announced by me as an 
Apostle of Christ, often induced a belief that I must also 
be one of those fanatics, " who so frequently visit this 
country which is divided by thousands of sects," I had 
every where shortly to remark, that I was during the last 



251 

ten years before my call to the Apostleship, Imperial 
Royal Public Professor of the Biblical study, and that I 
did not belong amongst the fanatics, each one to whom I 
pay my visits, would easily admit. In order to gain 
in a time as bad as ours is, confidence enough to render 
them willing to examine this cause, I must as well as 
Paul once did, declare that I belong to the learned class, 
and that the Lord has trained me according to a plan 
formed by his wisdom for the Apostleship, the Referent, 
provided he knows the ways of the Lord, as explained in 
the Bible, with sufficient correctness, could have already 
seen from what I have narrated about it in the first vol- 
ume. The subject has then been illustrated in the se- 
cond volume, and made so plain and clear by additional 
remarks in proper places of the third volume, that the 
blind only can be in the dark about this matter. But our 
Referent has neither seen this, nor the great things 
which the Lord has prepared during my Apostleship for 
the establishment of the peace of his Church. He says 
indeed, he had studied my work, but with the remark: 
u as far as he could spare from his time and enter into 
the mental disposition, necessary to such a study.' 5 In 
so short a space as elapsed between the time I handed 
my work to him till that of the publication of his report, he 
could not possibly have studied my work and taken every 
thing in correct consideration even if he had been free 
from every other occupation. But since he was besides 
oppressed with many labors, his mental disposition was 
also in such a state, that he reports immediately, without 
having studied exactly my work, that I did indeed not be- 
long to the class of those common religious Fanatics, 
whom he characterises then further, yet participated in 
the fate of many speculative philosophers, who, have 
after having been for sometime, immersed by the burden 
of an indefatigable musing into the floods of a rigid 
Mysticism, and having been surrounded whilst in its bo- 
som by a host of magnetic phantoms, in rising again to 
the surface brought with them the fixed idea, that they 
were destined for extraordinary messengers of God and 
participating in higher revelations. Their stimulated 



258 

imagination then excites them to see in the every day 
occurrences and common accidents of life wonderful con- 
catenations with their late, memorable transformations, 
astral influences upon their life, dreadful forebodings, and 
extraordinary operations of nature, and principally find 
in the Revelation, this mysterious and sealed book, the 
main proof of their vocation and the deciphering of the 
things to come. 

It may be possible that our Referent has studied my 
work to such an extent as to be enabled to see that this 
cause is the cause ot the Lord, and that he has then 
written about the same as blind Doctors are accustomed 
to write, with the intention of procuring to me an oppor- 
tunity to open the eyes of the blind. For to the end that 
one may come to the insight, that the cause which I am 
proclaiming is indeed the cause of the Lord, it is not 
necessary to study my work until all in it shall be 
fully comprehended. In addressing him, I consequently 
speak to him as to the foreman of the blind. Such dust, 
as our Referent did, the blind Doctors used to throw in 
the eyes of readers, in order to let them die in ignorance 
about the most important things. It is not true that 
many learned men had pretended to be " extraordinary 
messengers of the Lord" or Apostles in the proper sense 
of the word, as I claim to be. Amongst the learned of 
the later period, deserving of this name, I know but 
Swedenborg, who claimed this distinction for himself. 
He has, however, not studied Divinity, but distinguished 
himself only in other branches of learning, till the Lord 
has called him to perform the functions of a Prophet, 
and has given him in many visions prophecies, relating to 
our times, in such a manner, that neither he himself nor 
any other has understood them and correctly appreciated 
his station, till I, in the third volume, by the divine gui- 
dance have given the due disclosure. It was in fact in 
order, to make the necessary mention as well of Swe- 
denborg as of many other Prophets of the latter and 
latest period, the Lord having through their instrumentali- 
ty also prepared many things for his present manifesta- 
tion, which I, as his Apostle am proclaiming, though the 



259 

blind Doctors did not know that there were also in this 
latter time many Prophets. My studies were yet, in 
order to acquire this knowledge, no u musings" of such 
a kind as u to become by them immersed in the floods of 
rigid Mysticism," but I studied that which is necessary 
for the knowledge of truth in order to promote the gene- 
ral welfare of men, and the Lord guided me in my studies, 
as every one can now perfectly convince himself from the 
connexion of the events explained in my work, and I be- 
long not at all to the speculative philosophers, who " ih 
the bosom of Mysticism are surrounded by a host of mag- 
netic phantoms." I gave indeed the necessary disclosures 
about the visions of Swedenborg — and about the con- 
nexion between those of the latter time who were in the 
state of clear sightedness, and the present events; yet 
only in the third volume, since also to me, but after the 
publication of the second volume, necessary disclosures 
about such individuals have been given in a most extraor- 
dinary manner, and also when the press of my third vol- 
ume has begun, an opportunity was offered of reading so 
much of Swedenborg's works as to be able to unfold that 
about them, and insert it in suitable places of the third 
volume, which no man could before disclose. Now can 
at length the Referent and others learn from my work, 
that which is essentially important to know about these 
things, and winch could not be found in any other book; 
but he appears also to be an entire stranger to that, 
which by others has already been unravelled respecting 
the astonishing phenomenon of Vital Magnetism; as dis- 
played in the last time. I myself never had a host of 
magnetic visions, but spoke only of a heavenly light 
which surrounded me, and of a voice, which during the 
vanishing of this light, already fourteen years ago, re- 
vealed to me that which at that time was needful for me 
to know, and experience has proved it afterwards, that 
this indeed was a heavenly voice. Besides this I had 
only few visions, yet were all of them prophetic, of which 
I have given some instances in my work. But the Lord, 
whilst I was pursuing the route assigned to me for his 
kingdom's sake, has caused many other prophetical phe- 
23 



260 

nomena to take place, which were also witnessed by 
other persons, but given to me many orders concerning 
the Apostolic functions, immediately by the spirit, not in 
dreams but whilst 1 was fully awake. 

Whosoever is doubtful about the Lord's manifestations 
of his will, either — as it best accords with his wisdom — 
by visions, or by the Spirit, strictly to be distinguished 
from our own spirit, such a one may as well burn the 
Holy Scriptures, which are speaking from the beginning 
to the end of them, and to substantiate the fact of my 
having really received commands from the Spirit of the 
Lord, a long chain of signs and prophecies have been 
adduced as proofs of its truth, in my work; to which I 
could, if necessary, add still many more volumes. In 
me no fi^ed idea has formed itself, filling me with an 
empty presumption of being an extraordinary messenger 
of Christ; but, after many signs of every description, 
standing in the closest connection with my steps, had 
preceded, convincing me that the Lord was preparing 
extraordinary things for the restoration of his kingdom; 
finally, on the 17th of February, 1838, the command of 
the spirit was delivered to me, to rise publicly, on the 
next following day, (it being the Sunday called Sexa- 
gesimal as an Apostle of Christ, in the Catholic Cathe- 
dral Church, at Boston: and that which the Lord did 
then perform, will lead all nations to the conviction that 
I am Apostle of Christ at his manifestation for the foun- 
dation of his peace on earth. But the Referent has not 
studied the connection of the things in my book, when 
he numbers me with those who, in the " every day's 
occurrences, and common accidents of life, see wonder- 
ful concatenations with their fate." 

I am speaking in the first volume, about " Sidus," or 
the star, whioh, on the 7th of February, 1835, at eight 
o'clock in the forenoon, whilst the sun was shining in 
full clearness, was seen, when I at the same moment 
was noting down, by the peculiar impulse of the Spirit, 
an important prophecy which I had received at that in- 
stant; and also about the great shining meteor which, on 
the 7th of January, 1837, at five o'clock, P. M., made 



261 

its appearance exactly when I, driven by the impulse of 
the Spirit, had formed the resolution of going to America. 
Great astonishment prevailed at Klagenfurth when the 
star, and then the meteor was seen; and I explained, in 
the second volume, the subject more closely, showing 
that both were great signs for the nations, and illustrating 
this event, also, by other extraordinary natural pheno- 
mena, connected with the steps which I made in the 
name of the Lord; and finally I remarked in the third 
volume, that the star of the 7th of February, and the 
other meteor of the 5th of January, have been prophe- 
sied as well in the Holy Scriptures as by an important 
prophet of later times, but not that these shining pheno- 
mena on the firmament had an influence upon me, but only 
that the Spirit has given to me, in the same moment, the 
most important disclosures, when the Lord caused these 
signs to appear in the firmament for the sake of the na- 
tions; and the Christian divines will, I trust, make no 
objection against it, since the Scripture speaks of a star 
as a guide for the wise men at the birth of Christ, and 
of other extraordinary natural phenomena, as signs, and 
they will not take offence from the circumstance, that 
also here in Boston, in the last year, during three suc- 
cessive days, whilst I was explaining the most important 
things for the third volume, and again when I was cele- 
lishing a great mystery, the star has appeared, in full 
day-light, as can be seen and read in my third volume. 

The apparition of the star would yet be useless to 
those who were not fully acquainted with the entire 
connection of the things explained in my work; for only 
by this acquaintance, the explanation given in my work 
of the apparition of the star, can be correctly under- 
stood; likewise, why the prophecy given to me on the 
7th of February, 1835, and recorded without delay, 
during the star's appearance, whilst the sun was shining, 
has then appeared in print in the u Corinthia," on Easter 
eve, the 18th of April, 1835, where the same was imme- 
diately preceded by the congratulations of the flatterers 
of the birth-day of the Emperor, in the first year of his 
reign, falling in that year together with the festival of 



c 262 

Easter; and why then, again in the year 1838, in my 
first volume, the account of this star, together with his 
prophecy, must be set in type exactly before Easter, and 
why then, on the same festival, when I, as Apostle ol 
Christ, had excommunicated the Apocalyptic beast, with 
its image and the false prophets, in the Catholic Cathe- 
dral Church, in Boston, solemnly from the comunity of 
Christ, why, also, by this excommunication, important 
things have been announced to the Emperor of Austria: 
why, further, on Easter eve, 1839, as well an unbelieving 
as an enlightened from the Moravian fraternity, must 
recommend, in the \\ Old and New World," the study 
of my two volumes, which then had but appeared; why, 
on the contrary, the Bishop of Detroit, to whom 1, by a 
singular connection of things, in the name o( the Lord, 
by order of his Spirit, charged to study my books, under 
penalty of being excluded from the Church of Christ, 
and then to proclaim, without delay, on the festival of 
Easter, 1839, publicly, that which has now been done 
for us by the Lord — why he, 1 say, has not fulfilled his 
duty, and consequently contracted to himself the exclu- 
sion from the Church of Christ, and was soon after 
carried to Europe to resign the bishopric, from which 
the Lord had deposed him on the festival of Easter, 
which was yet, by Papal wisdom, speedily filled again 
by a Frenchman, ignorant of both the German and Eng- 
lish languages, who celebrated, on the last Whit-Sunday, 
his solemn entry in the widowed church, whilst I, on my 
journey, celebrated the festival of Pentecost, at Arbre 
Crochue, the crooked tree, in the same diocese, amongst 
the Indians whom I had visited, being obliged to see, on 
the extreme borders of the Christian world, what has 
been produced by the crooked staff of the bishops: why, 
finally, on the 15th of April, 1840, on which day the 
festival of Easter was celebrated in the year 1838, and 
the great excommunication of the beast, its image, and 
the false prophet, from the Church of Christ, has been 
solemnly performed, why on this day the compositors 
finished the third volume, by which my work was finally 
accomplished, and this volume left the press on Easter 



263 

eve, the 18th of April, 1840, as has been remarked at 
its end, on page 856, as likewise, five years before, on 
the 18th of April, 1835, being Easter eve, the prophecy 
given to me whilst the star appeared, has left the press. 
See first volume, page 39 — 47. 

To those who have studied my work as little as our 
Referent did, these coincidences are " common accidents 
of life." But to such as are careful to conceive every 
thing correctly in this work, will even such trifles not 
appear as accidental. The festival of Easter was, with 
the Children of Israel, a feast of remembrance of the 
great deliverance of this nation from the yoke of slavery, 
which was an emblem of the great deliverance which 
has been granted to the human family in the festival of 
Easter, by the work of salvation of Jesus Christ. For 
this reason has Christ — having accomplished on Easter, 
the work of salvation — given again, sixty-six years later, 
the Revelation to John, on the day of Easter; and has, 
on Easter, 1838, caused the great mystery of the union 
of the nations to be performed by the Apostle, by which 
mystery the key has been given unto us by which we 
may open the deepest depths of the Revelation which, till 
then, must have remained concealed to every body. 
Therefore, in the printing offices, having written nothing 
in other years for the press, that was to be done in the 
years 1835, 1838, '839, 1840, against my and the print- 
er's calculation, on Easter eve, which could not be per- 
formed on the festival of Easter, when no work is done 
in the printing offices, as the soldiers did not crucify 
Christ on the festival of Easter, but the day previous to it. 
I have purposely alledged an example in which the 
blind see nothing but accidental every-day occurrences, 
especially, since the dates are scattered in various 
places of my work, and must be put together by the 
reader himself, in order to be able to judge correctly 
about the subject, and considered in connexion with all 
the other things explained in my work. It will be seen, 
that, if each event touched upon in my book is duly per- 
ceived in connexion with the others, the guidance of the 
Lord has, as it was with the important cvente mentioned 
23* 



264 

in the scriptures, directed, and also here arranged every 
thing, so that the mysteries explained in my work, took 
place on the most suitable days for those purposes, and 
that heaven, earth and hell had to contribute that all was 
done in those days, fixed for them by the Lord: Heaven, 
since not only to me, when it was necessary, the angels 
of the Lord delivered His commands, but did also insti- 
gate the persons calculated to be actuated by them, in 
order to perform in due time, that which was required on 
their side; that all that which belonged to the great 
mystery was in every point perfectly executed: Earth, 
on which not only men, but also elements, have contri- 
buted their share for this purpose : and Hell, since also the 
bad spirits must execute by the adversaries of the cause 
of our Lord, what was required from the power of dark- 
ness, in order to illustrate the present coming of our Lord, 
and as the demons had to give testimony to Christ, the 
Lord, when he was walking in the fie&h on this earth, so 
likewise now, when he has appeared as a thief, for the 
restoration of his kingdom, and I have introduced so 
many demoniacs of our days, in my work as witnesses, 
that even those, who till now, believed in the existence 
of neither angels nor devils, can see from the present events 
that they have been subjugated by devils, that they lost the 
belief. 

But how much was to be done by the influence of in- 
visible beings, that every thing was executed in due time, 
according to the will of our Lord, I shall shortly eluci- 
date by hinting at the smallest of the, u accidental every- 
day occurrences, V as the blind consider them to be. 
I did allege above, amongst others also, as a singular 
providensially ordered circumstance by the Lord, that 
the third voiume left the press on the last Easter-eve, 
1840. For the printing of the same, already in the 
month of May. 1839, so much matter was collected, that 
instead of one, I could easily have filled many volumes, 
for the illustration of the present manifestation of the 
Lord. Then it was given me to understand, that I should 
apply to several Synods, Doctors and rich persons of 
this world, in order to urge them to take care for the 



265 

printing of my work. But the demons took hold of all 
those to whom I had addressed myself, that some did 
nothing for the cause, some were evidently even base 
enough to lay obstacles in the way of its progress. I 
knew that the Lord permitted this spectacle to go on, in 
order to show how deep those who pretend to preach the 
word of God, had sunk. Sufficient examples of this kind 
having been set up, the spirit directed me to address 
myself to my mechanics, who had paid for the printing of 
the first and second volumes, stereotyped, to do the same 
for the third volume. To this they consented, after my 
having personally entreated them, in November, 1839. 
We then concluded to have the book printed here, in 
Boston; but no German compositors being established in 
that city, I wrote to Philadelphia, to the printer who 
had printed the second volume, to come with a composi- 
tor, to Boston, in order to print also, the third volume. 
He answered me, that he would come in a fortnight, 
with a good compositor. But instead of them, there ar- 
rived a letter from the printer, announcing that he could 
not come, since the compositor who was to join him, 
had fallen severely sick, and no other compositor would 
accompany him. Then the Lord revealed to me that I 
should go to New York, in order to have the third vo- 
lume printed there, since also in that city, important 
things for the illustration of his appearance, were pre- 
pared. The Doctor, who here in Boston, blinded the 
last rich man whom I was endeavoring to win, for the 
sake of our Lord, travelled immediately before me to 
New York, in order to lecture about the squinting idol, 
and the Lord, as I travelled on board the steamboat 
Lexington to New York, disclosed to me, that he would 
soon destroy this boat. In New York, I had to wait for 
the first proof sheets of my third volume, longer than was 
in accordance with the promise, given to me, and the 
Lord unfolded to me in the meantime, the most singular 
things, amongst others, that I should read Swedenborg's 
works, and should give the necessary disclosure about 
him, in the third \olume. This was made known to me 
by the demon, in the following manner. This evil spirit 



266 

went into a Swedenborgian, that he, without having ex- 
amined my cause, became enraged against me, and told 
me that Swedenborg was the true Prophet and Apostle, 
and I, but a rascal. When the demon had expressed this, 
I made him feel that I am the Apostle, and he behaved 
then so furiously towards others that people believed him 
to have become insane. 1 got from this, more and more 
convinced, that I had to give my disclosures about Swe- 
denborg, and read of course his books. In the mean- 
time the Lord caused the Doctor, whose lectures upon 
the squinting idol, ("Schielenden Goetzen," is an allusion 
to the object of the lectures) in New York, are now for 
ever concluded, the biographer of Swedenborg, whose 
book I had finished on the same day when the great 
stroke fell, together with many other mysteries, to be 
collected in the steamboat Lexington, and destroyed 
them by fire and water, as he had revealed to me, on my 
journey to New York, and had worked great signs, for 
the corroboration of this revelation. But the reader 
must not think that this was the first stroke with which, 
though invisible to natural eyes, he caused his adversa- 
ries to be inflicted by his invisible servants, for the con- 
firmation of his manifestation. Many other strokes have 
been mentioned in my work for the purpose of cautioning 
the blind. 

Together with the news of the destruction of the Lex- 
ington, came the proof-sheets of the fifteen first pages of 
my third volume, in my hands. But the printer was 
then unable to furnish, every week, as many pages as he 
had engaged himself in our written agreement to deliver; 
since one of the compositors to be employed in this work, 
went to another printer, and another, who was to assist 
in composing, fell sick. . I saw the hidden operation of 
the Lord, who, for the sake of confirming his present ap- 
pearance, as circumstances may require, restores life, or 
endangers it by sickness, or takes it away and calls forth 
the re-appearance of thousands who have been dead 
since the time of the Patriarchs, to give testimony, that 
I, in his name, am proclaiming his manifestation; for, 
when I made the agreement with the printer, I did not 



267 

foresee that I would have to read many books of Svve 
denborg, in order to give the necessary disclosures also, 
about his prophetical visions, which, till now, have not 
been understood by any body; since he and his school 
have likewise been destined to testify to my rising in the 
Lord's name. When every thing necessary to be com- 
pleted by me was in readiness, in order to insert also 
about these phenomena, that which, in the manuscript is 
contained in volume three, from page 305 to 352, the 
best compositor was again well, and the composing pro- 
gressed rapidly, whilst I wrote the supplement to the third 
volume from page 628 to 356. The most surprising cir- 
cumstance during these labors, was, that on each even- 
ing those proof-sheets were carried to me from the office, 
for correction, in which the prophesies were explained, by 
which the events were illustrated, which I have explain- 
ed on the same day in the supplement, by which coinci- 
dence another confirmation was given, that the Lord has 
prepared these events for the illustration of his appear- 
ance. 

The Lord has prepared for me after the edition of the 
second volume, besides many other important documents 
for the illustration of his ways, the most important in the 
prophecy of the "Divine Comedy" of the messenger of 
God, with the number five hundred ten and five, who 
will strangle the whore and that giant who sins with 
her. The giant in this prophecy is the giant amongst 
the beasts, and the same beast on which the whore of 
the 17th chapter of the Revelation is sitting. The proph- 
ecy indicates the name of the messenger, concealed in 
the number 515, the year in which this messenger will 
appear and so many other circumstances, that each un- 
believer, if he reads with an upright heart my explanation 
given in many pages of my third volume, about this and 
other prophecies standing with it in the closest connexion, 
must confess, that God alone, before whom all times are 
as the present one is to us, and who alone was able to 
prepare that which this prophecy alludes to, can have 
given the same, which is now about being fulfilled in the 
most punctual manner. I received the same, when my 



268 

second volume was already sent from Philadelphia to 
Europe. This second volume consists of five hundred 
and fifteen pages, and an additional peculiar treatise 
about the beast, which, according to Revel, xiii. 1, rises 
from the sea, and is according to Revel, xiii. 18, marked 
by the number 666 y and which is finally mounted (in 
in chapter 17th) by the whore. To the number of the 
beast 666, in the prophecy of the "Divine Comedy," is 
opposed the number of the messenger of God, 515, and 
the observation was then surprising to me, that the second 
volume, not including the treatise about the beast, con- 
tains exactly fi\e hundred and fifteen pages, on which 
the mystery of the strangling of the giant, together with 
the whore by the messenger has been explained, before 
I had learned that it had ever been given in any predic- 
tion under this image. This coincidence of the five hun- 
dred and fifteen pages of my second volume, with the 
same number five huudred and fifteen, given in the 
prophecy to the messenger, led me to the idea of count- 
ing also the pages of the treatise, which has been added 
to the second volume of five hundred and fifteen pages. 
This treatise was not necessary; I nevertheless joined it 
as a supplement to the i^ye hundred and fifteen pages for 
the blind, to furnish them materials for the cure of their 
eyes, that they may see the beast by which the church 
of Christ has been desolated clearly in its real shape, and 
this treatise on the beast contains exactly ninety pag£&. 
It was again surprising to me that this number of pages 
is the same as the number of the name and surname of 
the mystery in my foundation's-catalogue, under which 
name, on the festival of Easter, 1838, the beast together 
with the false Prophet, have been solemnly excommuni- 
cated from the Christian church. In order that this could 
take place, every thing was first to be duly prepared by 
invisible beings, and thus on the 7th of January, 1838, 
many persons have been brought to me partly by the in- 
fluence of angels, partly by that of the devils, that each 
one might have his name inserted in my catalogue for 
the foundation of the kingdom of God on earth. The 
immatriculation was done in the same order, as they 



269 

came to inscribe their names, and the mystery of the 
beast with ihe false Prophet came into my catalogue on 
the ninetieth page. I found already in writing the second 
volume, several mystic names in my catalogue on the 
same place which was the most suitable for the illustra- 
tion of the mystery, but of that I had not the least pre- 
sentiment, that also in the place where the beast with the 
false Prophet are kept prisoners in my catalogue, a mys- 
tery was concealed till my attention was directed to it in 
the aforesaid manner. Since, for the exclusion from the 
church of Christ as well the name of the representa- 
tive of the beast has been given to me, from whom the 
calculation with the number 666 must begin, in order to 
find the time of duration of the beast through the Chris- 
tian centuries, as likewise the surname, strictly indica- 
tive of the fruits or effects of the beast for the desolation 
of the Christian church, and whose letters give exactly 
the number 666, as the letters of my name give the op- 
posite number, 5\5\ it was after this hint easy to calcu- 
late, that the number ninety is the number of representa- 
tives of the beast during its time of duration, and that, if 
by this number, the number 666 is divided, the quotient 
shows the average duration of each representative of the 
beast, and thus to find that the number ninety, prepared 
for us in this way by the Lord, is equally remarkable as 
the number 666 itself, of which the Revelation says: 
Chapter xiii. v. 18. "Here is wisdom! Lethimthat hath 
unterstanding count the number of the beast!" Hundreds 
of thousands of examiners of the Bible have calculated, 
and those who have gained a correct idea of the beast 
have in respect to the number seen so much, that by it 
the number of the years of the beast is indicated: but 
nobody has exactly fixed it, wherewith this number is to 
be commenced, and how the calculation is to be done in 
order to make out the duration of the beast, till this has 
been shown quite exactly in my third volume. Neither 
did any mortal know how the termination of the number 
of the beast, 666, would take place, till the explanation 
of this mystery has been given in my work. 

The singular circumstance, that in the second volume 



270 

even in the numbers of the pages, deep mysteries are 
concealed, was finally illustrated in an extraordinary 
manner, when the third volume was in press. I did 
not calculate to how many pages my manuscript would 
amount: a calculation which under the existing circum- 
stances was neither allowed to the printer. Finally, 
when the setting in type was mostly done, 1 saw then the 
book appearing to grow too voluminous, and money being 
too scarce to have every thing printed, which was ready 
for the press, that I had to take away much. But before 
I thought of that measure, the mysteries of the pages, 
with the corresponding side-numbers were discovered by 
me, and this by omissions committed by the compositors, 
which I, in order to spare some trouble to them, en- 
deavored to fill out by a few words. Thus it came to 
pass, that beside many other mysteries placed on other 
pajjes proper for them, likewise the mystery of the num- 
ber 666, with its whole title was put on page 066, and 
that then the great stroke with the iron rod, which the 
representative had deserved, appeared on page 766, 
making 66 appear again, 666 having preceded already. 
But this only took place in order that the Prophet Swe- 
denborg's (who was the son of a Lutheran Bishop,) 
prophecy might be fulfilled, indicating that the number 
666 would finally be realized by the Protestants. This 
has been effected through the invisible beings, by the 
compositors, all of whom together with the master, are 
belonging to the Lutheran confession. 

I have touched as an example upon some of the 
smallest trifles, the explanation of which is to be looked 
after in several places of my work, and must be judged 
in connexion with the whole divine spectacle which is 
displayed in my work. Even these trifles are in a sin- 
gular manner connected with the Revelation which 
Christ has given to his Apostle John, and do not belong 
to the "every day's occurrences and common accidents 
of life," but they are of such a nature, that from the cre- 
ation of man nothing of that kind has been witnessed. 
The Lord has declared by the Apostle John, the number 
of the beast to be 666, but John understood little about 



271 

this beast and its number: in my work on the contrary,, 
not only the mystery of the beast, but also of its number 
has been perfectly unfolded, and for the illustration of 
the number of the beast 666, has now also been given, 
the number of its representatives, 90, as well as that of 
the messenger of God, 515, opposed to that of the beast. 
I do not know indeed, what the referent numbers in my 
work with the "common accidents of life and every day's 
occurrences." Perhaps the many mysteries concealed in 
names and explained in my work, since names as well as 
numbers are also something common, and because it ap- 
pears quite accidental that the one is called by this, the 
other by another name? That, for instance, the Lord has 
taken care, that of the many persons who have now ap- 
peared for the accomplishment of the great mystery, each 
one bears the name adapted to his parts in the work, is 
no common phenomenon, but that which is related in the 
Holy Scripture has come forth again, and this in such 
numerous instances, that my work originated as it is, by 
higher direction, contains more mystic names than the 
books of the New Testament. Some of these mystic 
names were necessary, and were to be prepared]by Pro- 
vidence for the accomplishment of the mystery, for in- 
stance the mysterious name for the excommunication 
from the church of Christ of the beast, its image and the 
false Prophet: other names have been prepared by Provi- 
dence for the purpose of sensualizing and confirming the 
cause, as for instance all my three names; and of all three 
important prophecies have been given, as the reader will 
convince himself from my work, and especially of the 
third in the "Divine Comedy," in a manner which will 
cause the astonishment of the Christians after a correct 
understanding of the same, since I cannot find such in- 
stances even in holy writ, as also several other signs 
have been given in our times, which could not be shown 
in the times of the authors of the Scriptures. Nothing 
has been done on my account, I being the most unwor- 
thy servant of the Lord, but must serve for a testimony, 
that Christ in his glory, though in secret as a thief, has 
appeared unto us, and this in a time when unbelief pre- 
24 



212 

vails, and the Divines bear this title undeservingly, not 
understanding such hidden signs as several of those upon 
which I have touched, though they are explained in my 
work, nor even such, as the most stupid after their expla- 
nation would have comprehended, of which a long chain 
has been explained in my work. The Divines, with 
whom I have come in contact since the proclamation of 
the newly unfolded mystery, partly by oral partly by 
written communications, have shown themselves respect- 
ing this mystery like children who prattle about things of 
which they have not yet acquired a real knowledge. But 
I think that our Referent in the "Hosianna" does not 
belong to these children, but wanted only to exhibit a 
pattern, how the blind divines are accustomed to cry 
against that which does not answer their pre-occupied 
notions, instead of investigating it, induced by a love of 
truth, for who can, after a correct examination of my 
work, any longer pretend, "the Revelation to be a mys- 
terious and sealed book?" 

" Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the 
words of this prophecy, and keep those things which 
are written therein: for the time is at hand." Revel, i. 3. 
How could the Apocalypsis or Revelation say this, if the 
same had remained a sealed book? And for what use 
would be such a book to the Church, except to keep it 
secreted, until it might be disclosed, and if this should 
not be the case, to burn it, that the abuse of it might be 
obviated? But the Revelation praises those as blessed 
ones, who read the same and take to heart that which is 
contained therein, and the true followers of Christ under- 
stood at every period so much about it, as was required 
to serve as a consolation in their trials, and to strengthen 
them in their struggle for the peace of Christ, and every 
one, who had attained the point, on which the reading of 
the Scriptures is accompanied with beneficial results, 
has received a rich compensation for his labor, spent in 
reading the Revelation, though much may have remain- 
ed concealed to him. But this is the case with most 
books of the Holy Scriptures, and even in their first 
book many things are mysterious and sealed: but h# 



273 

whole book is not on this account of the same character. 
Every upright examiner of the Bible has seen in it, at 
every period much, though none has seen that the very 
first book predicts an Apostle of our days, until it has 
been disclosed by the spirit of the Lord and explained 
in my third volume. But in the Revelation, during the 
lapse of a century, so much has been revealed concern- 
ing our times, that all the Doctors of Divinity ought to 
have preached, that exactly in our days the Lord would 
appear on earth for the establishment of his peace. 

That He indeed did appear, and that I, as his Apos- 
tle do proclaim his manifestation, I have proved in the 
first and second volume, not by the Revelation, or any 
other book of the Holy Scripture, but from the signs of 
our time, and from the mysteries, which have been per- 
formed on Easter, 1838: and the Lord has confirmed by 
signs, that He has prepared these mysteries. From the 
Holy Scriptures Ihavealledged but so much for a testimo- 
ny, that now that is about being fulfilled, which is said 
" in the Revelation: "And the beast was taken and with 
him the false Prophet. — These both were cast alive into 
a lake of fire burning with brimstone." Rev. xix. 20. 
That means: Now the mystery has been executed, in 
order that, as soon as the Christians shall have perceived 
the same duly, they will banish the beast, with his false 
Prophet from the earth into the pool of fire, ffom whence 
it came. To the second volume I have added also the 
treatise of the ninety pages, in order to show to the Di- 
vines, not experienced in the ways of God, that they 
misunderstood the passages of the Holy writ, in building 
the church, instead of upon Christ, its rock, upon the 
Pope, and desolated the same by this folly. This treat- 
ise of the last ninety pages had yet only to be added to 
the second volume for the illustration of the cause in be- 
half of the blind ones, since in the two first volumes by 
signs of every description, the will of our Lord, and 
how it is about Popery, has been fully disclosed; and 
those, who ought to have first studied my volumes and 
propagated the cause, have no excuse for the neglect of 
this duty. The Lord has left the blind in their blind- 



274 

ness, in order to show to them what is their situation, 
and to afford me the opportunity of bringing forth the 
testimonies of the Scripture for his present manifestation 
and for the duty confided to me in respect to it, and by 
signs of the latest events to illustrate still more the hor- 
rible misery, in which the Christians are involved by the 
fault of their leaders. I have adduced so many testimo- 
nies of the Holy Scriptures, beginning with the first 
book of Moses, as is more than sufficient for each blind 
one, in order to see, that I, as an Apostle of Christ am 
proclaiming his present manifestation, and I have still 
more especially in the Revelation, unfolded, that which 
until the period of its fulfilling had to remain obscure, 
but now in the fullness of time has become so clear that 
there is nothing more plain in the Holy Scriptures. Let 
then my work be studied with an upright heart and the 
glory of Christ, as now revealed unto us, will produce 
admiration and full repentance of that blindness for 
which no excuse can be offered. More cannot be said 
here, except, that I shall touch upon some expressions 
of our Referent in a few words. He says: 

"When the high-minded fathers of the reformation had 
torn asunder the bonds of unity with the Catholic Church, 
they found it proper to justify their schism by decrying 
the Pope as the Anti-christ and as the Babylonian whore 
in scarlet," &c. 

The Pope, that is, the Bishop of Rome, has indeed 
(long before he met with a strong antagonist in the per- 
son of the Bishop of Constantinople, in the fourth centu- 
ry of our chronology) endeavored to obtain the suprem- 
acy over the Christians. After a long struggle of these 
two bishops for an Anti-Christian power over the Chris- 
tian Church, instead of operating unanimously, and in 
a Christian sense to the end of establishing every thing 
according to Christian principles, the Bishop of Rome 
finally obtained a victory, deceiving those who were 
illiterate respecting the Scripture, by his servants, in 
consequence of their taking passages, detached from 
their connexion and distorting their true sense. The 
Greek Church gained nothing by her separation from 



275 

chat of Rome, but has become a prey to the Greek Em- 
perors and afterwards to the Turks, by whom the Chris- 
tians, as for a punishment of their degeneration, have 
been partly murdered, partly reduced under the most 
humiliating yoke. The correct proportions for the estab- 
lishment of the true peace of the Christians having been 
annihilated, it was better for the Latin Church to be 
subjugated by the Popes, than to fall a victim to the 
secular powers, and to be immersed into unbelief (which 
would have taken place already centuries ago) until the 
Latin Church had experienced the same chance, as was 
the case with the Greek. The Pope is not Anti-christ 
in that sense, as if he had suppressed the belief in Christ. 
He did not want to be Christ himself, but only his vice- 
regent. But he is Anti-christ in that sense, that he has 
wrongly applied scriptural passages, speaking of Christ, 
to himself, in order to obtain dominion, and to keep this 
dominion firmly, and that he spread much superstition 
and an astonishing number of abuses through the Chris- 
tian Church, and caused her destruction by doing so. 
That the words of Jesus, Matt. xvi. 18, (directed to Si- 
mon Bar Jona, meaning, without image, to that weak, 
inconstant Simon, who soon afterwards denied his master) 
"Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my 
church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against 
it," are a prophecy, and, in consequence of the connexion 
of the whole speech, the nature of the subject, the re- 
maining passages of the New Testament and the entire 
economy of the Apostolic Church, have no other mean- 
ing than this: "I shall render thee, thou feeble and in- 
consistent Simon, who will soon deny me, steadfast after 
thy conversion, that thou then in the belief now confes- 
sed by thee, that I am Christ, the son of the living God, 
wilst remain faithful and firm, like a rock, and vvilst stead- 
fastly proclaim this belief, and the same belief, that I, 
Christ, am the son of the living God, will be the rock, 
firm fundament of my Church; and I, as the son of the 
living God shall keep the same through all future times, 
as her firm fundamental rock by my Omnipotence erect 
and unshaken, in spite of all the counter-actions of my 
24* 



276 

adversaries," — that these words of Jesus — in which the 
horrible error was believed to be contained, that Christ 
had built his church upon one man, — one man ordained 
as the fundamental rock of the same, — has no other 
sense than the above given, and that all passages, upon 
which the papal authority is founded, have been applied 
unto him by a very bad misinterpretation, this has been 
shown by me sufficiently in the treatise of ninety pages 
of the second volume, though I could have written as 
easily instead of ninety pages nine times hundred about 
the subject of popery, as not founded upon the principles 
of the Bible; but as having originated in ignorance and 
misinterpretation of the Bible, and received its support 
from the same sources. Yet neither the ninety pages 
would have been necessary, the Lord having shown by 
signs and prophecies, which have been explained in my 
work, what is the real state of things, and the ninety 
pages have only be added as a supplement to my second 
volume, for the illustration of the cause. Popery was 
an evil, but a necessary evil for the Church of Christ 
after the Christian ministerial order's having strayed from 
the right way, not restoring those connexions, by which 
the real peace of God would have been founded on earth. 
Christ has permitted this evil to take place, till to the 
fulness of time, as it was prophesied by his Prophets. But 
that by Popery the kingdom of Christ on earth can not 
be established, every one can easily see from the fruits 
of papacy through many centuries, till finally the Church 
of Christ has become desolated in such a manner, that 
Christ the Lord alone can restore the same by his extra- 
ordinary intermediation. 

Popery having by the most horrible abuses destroyed 
the church of Christ, and the Roman u Curia'' having 
exhausted by her hirelings and under hirelings the na- 
tions in such a manner, that, according to the calculations 
of the author of a work, quoted in my second volume on 
page 596, only from the interests of the treasures col- 
lected in Rome could have been supported in all their 
glory instead of seventy Cardinals more than seventy 
thousand of them, the period has finally arrived, as ap- 



277 

pointed by His Providence, according to the prophecy, 
in which the so called Reformation, as a necessary evil, 
prepared by the disorders of Popery had to break out, in 
order that by the struggle of the last three hundred years 
every thing might be duly displayed for the present mani- 
festation of our Lord. This reformation was not a refor- 
mation of the church, since by it the church of Christ 
was not restored, but, on the contrary many popes of 
another kind have been generated together with the 
whore of the Revelation. The whore is nothing but the 
church, alienated from Christ, and in my third volume 
the year has been accurately designated, when the whore 
mounted the beast, according to Rev. 17. To this apos- 
tacy Popery has given by its disorders every thing so 
duly prepared, that the learned of the parties separated 
from it, did not restore the Christian relations, but have 
delivered those alienated from the Pope into the hands of 
secular popes, and have opened the road to unbelief, 
which was also indeed easily introduced into Roman po- 
pery, since by popery the courts and the nations have 
not become converted to Christ, but have been prepared 
for an open apostacy, and thus it came to pass, that the 
Lord caused first those dreadful judgments to have come 
by the whore over Popery, by which in the latter time 
more than ten millions of Christians have perished by 
the sword alone. Every thing has been prophesied and 
from my work the connexion between the foregoing 
events and the present manifestation of the Lord for the 
foundation of universal peace, will be correctly under- 
stood and sincere thanks will be offered unto him, that 
he has so wonderfully appeared unto us, in order to save 
us from the nuisance of Popery, and of the sects, both 
calculated for the destruction of the Church, and origi- 
nating in the ignorance, ambition, selfishness and ava- 
rice of the leaders amongst the Christians, and to estab- 
lish the universal peace upon earth in our days, in which 
this, according to human views, appears to be entirelyjim- 
possible. But the ways of God are not like the ways of 
men. About these ways I have in this treatise mention- 
ed so much, as will be sufficient to induce every one, 



278 

who has not degraded himself to the state of a mere ani- 
mal, but has retained some sense for higher things, to 
study the three volumes of " Memorable Events" cor- 
rectly, in which on 1966 pages, by the guidance of the 
Lord these ways have been disclosed in such a manner, 
that the Christians can learn by them to understand the 
will of our Lord as they, by his extraordinary interposi- 
tion will obtain that peace, which the world cannot 
give." 

(The conclusion follows:) 

After having in the person of Dr. Joseph Koch (Cook) 
shown to all Catholics what kind of fare their Doctors 
could prepare to the Apostle, I shall say something con- 
cerning some other parties, who but now have excited my 
attention, and before all make a few remarks in respect 
to such, who also in our days assure us of having 
amongst them Apostles sent out immediately by Christ, 
since the devil, in order to blind men, is accustomed to 
imitate that which Christ does. I shall consequently be- 
gin with some observations for the purpose of undeceiv- 
ing my readers regarding the Mormons, and for an ad- 
monition to all, to beware of the snares of the many 
preachers of this sect, called by themselves " The 
Church of Jesus Christ, of latter day Saints," who are 
indeed perfectly deserving this name according to the 
latest news, delivered to me by a Courier from the West, 
(where they are collected in larger numbers) before I sent 
this sheet into the printing establishment. In the new 
kingdom of Christ we shall not tolerate any one, who 
is addicted to any sinful habits, whatever, and will not 
repent nor even consider stealing and robbing to be 
permitted, but such, if they should have, without our 
knowledge, come into this kingdom, will be excluded 
from it, as soon as the community shall have ascertained it. 

I have no time to investigate all sects. But having 
seen several accounts of this last mentioned sect in the 
public prints, and learnt from them, that also this sect an- 
nounce the coming of Christ in a very animated manner, 
and that they had settled also since the lapse of a few 



279 

months in Philadelphia, I had formed already in Boston 
the resolution of investigating this sect soon after my arri- 
val here in Philadelphia. I went therefore on the 22d of 
February, 1841, to B. Winchester, " Pastor of the 
branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of latter day 
Saints in Philadelphia," and requested him to lend me 
books, in order to become fully acquainted with their 
society. He gave me first: "A voice of warning, by 
P. P. Pratt, second edition, 1839." In the preface the 
author remarks, that this party, since it originated, has 
made in nine years such great progress, that they num- 
ber already in the United States and in Canada between 
fifty and one hundred thousand members. He promises 
immediately after the title of the book three hundred 
dollars to any one who would refute the principles dis- 
played therein. He being one of the most zealous pro- 
moters of this sect, he can deceive the imprudent in the 
easiest manner by promising directly after the title page 
such a premium, which indeed each Christian Divine 
could earn without the least difficulty. 

But since Pratt, provided he is seriously inclined to 
become convinced, can learn from my work the mischief 
contained in his volume, it is hereby announced to him 
in the name of Christ, that he shall not sooner be re- 
ceived into the Church of Christ until he has paid the three 
hundred dollars for the propagation of the manifestation 
of Christ, as we announce the same, by the offering of 
which as a premium, he intended to deceive the credu- 
lous, as if Mormonism was founded on a rock not to be 
shaken. 

The members of this sect are called Mormons, since 
they are founding their doctrine upon a work called 
" The Book of Mormon," of which Pratt gives the fol- 
lowing account in his " Voice," page 115, which I shall 
extract here: 

" The book of Mormon was found in the year 1827, 
in Ontario county, New York: it was translated and 
published in the year 1830. It contains the history of the 
ancient inhabitants of America, who were a branch of 
the house of Israel, of the tribe of Joseph, of whom the 



280 

Indians are still a remnant; but the principal nation of 
them having fallen in battle, in the fourth or fifth cen- 
tury, one of their prophets, whose name was Mormon, 
saw fit to make an abridgment of their history, their 
prophecies, and their doctrine, which he engraved on 
plates; and afterwards being slain, the record fell into 
the hands of his son Maroni, who, being hunted by his 
enemies, was directed to deposit the record safely in the 
earth, with a promise of God that it should be preserved, 
and should be again brought to light in the latter days, 
by means of a gentile nation, who should possess the 
land. This deposit was made about the year 420, on a 
hill then called Cumorah, now in Ontario county, where 
it was preserved in safety until it was brought to light by 
no less than the ministry of angels, and translated by 
inspiration. And the great Jehovah bore record of the 
same to chosen witnesses, who declare it to the world." 

Whosoever is not quite ignorant of other results of 
investigations about the origin of the primitive inhabi- 
tants of North America, and is otherwise qualified to 
appreciate these above quoted few words of the preacher, 
Pratt, who is indeed a stranger to Christian theology, 
will, by the same, already be convinced that the book 
of Mormon is a fiction, invented for the purpose of de- 
ceiving the ignorant, though the remainder of the book 
of Pratt, which abounds in errors, should escape his 
notice. I wanted yet, in order to give wholesome advice 
to the Mormons, to read myself the " Book of Mormon, 
translated by Joseph Smith;" I therefore asked the pas- 
tor of this sect for it, and received the edition of Kirt- 
land, 1837, printed by O. Cowdery, and Co., for P. P. 
Pratt and J. Goodson. 

The " Book of Mormon" consists of many books, and 
carries on each page the most undeniable characteristics 
of its being the product of an impostor of the latter days, 
who wanted to give to his scheme for the establishment 
of a new sect, authority, by pretending the same to be 
founded in the documents of the old American prophets, 
authenticated, according to the " Book of Mormons/' 
by the most signalized wonders. In this work of Mor- 



281 

mon, many wonders of this kind are indeed enumerated, 
and that which distinguishes this sect peculiarly, is 
therein recommended by various American prophets; 
and besides, many scriptural passages are quoted lite- 
rally, when, sometimes one, sometimes the other of these 
American prophets introduce sometimes smaller, some- 
times longer extracts, or even several chapters of the 
one and the other book of our Holy Scriptures, as if 
they had been given to him originally. Even Christ 
paid to the Americans, according to the " Book of Mor- 
mon," a visible visit, after his resurrection, and gave to 
them a mostly verbal account of many things contained 
in our gospels. 

The impostor who fabricated Mormon's book was 
entirely incapable of concealing his deception under the 
mantle of truth. As in the genuine books of the Holy 
Scripture, the critics of antiquity know that each of 
them agrees with the time when, the place where, and 
the circumstances whereunder they have been written; 
so is the very reverse of this agreement to be found in 
this ii Book of Mormon," by investigating the same. 
The first book of the "'Book of Mormon" is entitled 
the "Book of Nephi;" and Nephi begins to relate, 
amongst other things, the following: " I make a record 
in the language of my fathers, which consists of the 
learning of the Jews and the language of the Egyp- 
tians." The impostor could not possibly have begun 
his imposition more stupidly than by stating that this 
Nephi, with his father Lehi, and the whole family of 
Lehi, originated from the house of Israel, and were 
domiciliated in Jerusalem, till he fled, in the first year 
of the king Zedekiah, into the desert, who then robs, in 
the most singular manner, in Jerusalem, even the five 
books of Moses, engraved in brass, (N. B.,in Egyptian 
hieroglyphics); further, by pretending to have built a 
ship on a desert shore, without having ready tools and 
timber, and then to have crossed the immense ocean and 
arrived in America, having received the compass of God 
himself. To give an idea of this compass, I shall quote 
only the following words of the seventeenth chapter of 



282 

the book "Alma," in the "Book of Mormon." He 
says to his son, " I have somewhat to say concerning 
the thing which our fathers call a ball or director, or a 
compass; and the Lord prepared it. . . . It was prepared 
to show unto our fathers the course which they should 
travel in the wilderness," &c. In the " Book of Mor- 
mon," the wonders are indeed imitated from the biblical 
ones, yet are the American wonders still more striking. 
Noah, indeed, built the ark, but the Scripture still sup- 
poses that he had the necessary materials for the con- 
struction of the vessel. Nephi, on the contrary, soon 
builds a ship in the desert, in order, by crossing the 
Mediterranean, and then the Atlantic Ocean, to arrive 
in America: and that he and those associated with him 
might not err, the Lord has procured a compass tor 
them, which served his descendants afterwards through 
many centuries. This compass guided then, these 
American sons of Israel, by its service, far longer than 
the cloud did the Israelites of old, when the same served 
them, indeed, in the same quality. But it was exactly 
the cloud which put the impostor in mind of the compass; 
and he considered it very suitable that the Israelites, 
originating from Jerusalem — who might be called, with 
more propriety, Jews, yet must be descended from Joseph 
— should use the Egyptian instead of their own mother- 
tongue, as well as the holy scripture of the Old Testa- 
ment in Egyptian hieroglyphics. For this reason, in the 
book " Mosiah," in Mormon's book, it is said that his 
father had caused him and his brother to study the 
Egyptian language, in order to understand the plates. 
In the "Book of Mormon," his son Moroni says: "And 
now, behold, we (namely, he and his father) have written 
this record according to our knowledge of the characters, 
which are called among us the reformed Egyptian, being 
handed down and altered by us, according to our manner 
of speech. And if our plates had been sufficiently 
large, we should have written in Hebrew," etc. 

Whoesoever knows the results of the learned investi- 
gations about the origin of the Indians, must be astonish- 
ed at the folly of the impostor, in declaring them to be 



283 

remnants of the ten tribes of Israel, and more so at his 
pretending that so much as the book of Mormon contains 
should have been engraved on plates, whilst each page, 
instead of making the imposition plausible, renders the 
same more palpable. According to the assertion of the 
Pastor, who gave me the book of Mormon, these " re- 
formed Egyptian" characters were hieroglyphics, but 
certainly only in the imagination of these illiterate people, 
who are by this supposition prostituting themselves hor- 
ribly before all those who are really acquainted with the 
science of Archaiology. 

I must here mention of this godless madness, only so 
much as will be sufficient for the student of divinity to be 
astonished, how the devil succeeded in the last days, in 
spreading in his way the manifestation of Christ, and 
how he could so rapidly put in motion a mighty mass of 
people, who are equally unable as little children to judge 
about the signs of the times; this fact being itself a sign 
of our times. The book of Mormon, consisting of many 
smaller books, has been, as the impostor asserts, en- 
graved on plates, and thus preserved for our days; but 
then the angels have delivered these plates into the hands 
of one " Joseph, that is the addition, Smith," that he 
should, by the inspiration of God, translate the same into 
the English language, when, at length, these plates had 
disappeared, so that nobody had seen them any more. 

After having looked, with detestation, into the devilish 
cunning, displayed in the " Book of Mormon,' 1 of abus- 
ing the Holy Scriptures in perverting the same most 
horribly; I read something more of that which has been 
said by those who have investigated the means by which 
this deception has been introduced. In the " Catholic 
Herald," Philadelphia, October 1st, 1840, a long article 
is contained about the Mormons, and their " Golden Bi- 
ble," as this " Book of Mormon" is called, for decep- 
tion's sake, taken from the " Episcopal Recorder," 
wherein it is shown, that the impostors have made use of 
an historical novel, treating of the origin of the Indians, 
and written by the preacher, Spaulding, but which never 
was published in print, and which was finally abused, as 
25 



284 

the basis on which Joseph Smith has founded the "Book 
of Mormon," as if it had originated from the old plates, 
shown to him by the angels, by means of a revelation. 
If we give credit to the above mentioned report, Joseph 
Smith belonged to the "Money-diggers." By this 
Smith, who is related to the Smiths, the mysteries of 
whom have been explained in my third volume, deeper 
productions of Satan have come to light in the " Book of 
Mormon" than I could find place to explain in this vo- 
lume. I was only obliged to mention so much about 
this subject as was necessary, the Lord having caused 
this supplement to be written for the illustration of his 
words: " For there shall arise false Christs and false 
Prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders, inso- 
much that if it were possible, they shall deceive the very 
elect." — Matthew xxiv. 24. I have already in the for- 
mer part of the manuscript of this book, touched upon 
this passage. But no sect pretends to show so many 
strange signs and wonders in their behalf, to deceive the 
Christians, as this one, and their preachers demand from 
those already baptized, to be re-baptized, by them sedu- 
cing many good but weak souls, who are not able to 
penetrate into the depths of Satan. 

The preacher of this sect at Philadelphia, B. Win- 
chester, who had to furnish me with books, that I might 
be able to give a report about this matter, commenced 
publishing from the 1st of January, 1841, a Periodical, 
entitled " The Gospel Reflector," the contents of which, 
and the experiences I made with the editor of the same, 
led me to singular reflections. On page 22, C. Snow 
says: u Little more than ten years have passed since the 
organization of the Church of Christ in these last days; 
since the angel of the Lord said to our much esteemed 
Brother, J. Smith, and his faithful companion, O. Cow- 
dery: " To you, my fellow servants, am I sent, to confer 
this priesthood, that through you it may be conferred 
upon others." For the Mormons enjoy a peculiar hier- 
archy: they possess High-priests, Apostles, Presbyters, 
&c. The church having fallen into apostacy, there was 
a new establishment announced by prophecies. Now 



285 

this establishment begins. The angel has imparted the 
priesthood to Joseph Smith, that he might transfer it to 
others, and thus give a commencement to the new insti- 
tution of Christ. This is the sum of their predictions, 
only that Smith is an addition of the devil in order to 
confound men; he is a false Prophet, and as such, neither 
he nor O. Cowdery shall be received into the Church of 
Christ, from which both are ex-communicated until they 
shall address themselves, either personally or by letter to 
me with the request of being again received in the Church 
of Christ, and will then learn from me, what, after such 
an imposition, is required on their side, to be again re- 
ceived into the Church of Christ, and to be saved. The 
same is to be stated in respect of all others, who willingly 
have supported this deception. All ordinations of priests, 
practised by these men, are illusions of Satan, and an 
abomination before Christ the Lord, consequently, void 
and empty; yet have those, who permitted themselves to 
be allured into this sect, without discovering the decep- 
tion of Satan, — yes, even had submitted to be ordained 
for clerical functions, they, I say, have only to repent 
with an upright heart, that they have joined without the 
necessary previous examination of the spirits, a sect, 
founding their mischief upon a forged book, and their 
apostolic succession upon that individual, Smith, whom 
Satan has blinded But since now, (till we shall make 
known to the nations that which will be necessary, res- 
pecting the ordination of the clergy in the new kingdom 
of Christ,) every person can spread the news of Christ's 
manifestation, without having entered by ordination into 
the priestly order, whereunto each one is, even to the 
utmost stretch of his capacity, pressingly invited in the 
name of Christ, we trust, that all those, who, till now, 
have zealously promoted Mormonism, provided they will 
work true repentance, will afterwards proclaim the more 
effectually, the true manifestation of the Lord, the more 
they are obliged to it by their having strayed from Christ 
in so light-minded and confounded a manner. 

But whether all Mormons will truly repent or not, ex- 
perience will teach us; at least such of their preachers, 



286 

as are equally inexperienced in theology and light, as the 
young preacher, B. Winchester, in Philadelphia, are to 
be admonished, that they ought to fast strictly, to pray 
sincerely to Christ for mercy, and should strenuously en- 
deavor to become free from the slavery of Satan, by 
whom they are now fettered, living at the same time in the 
dreadful delusion, that they were the real elect of Christ 
This will never be done, as long as they are afraid of 
learning truth, as was the case with B. Winchester. 
When I returned to him Mormon's book, I proposed to 
him to call together the elders, of whom a considerable num- 
ber is said to be there employed in spreading Mormonism 
throughout the environs of the city, for the purpose of 
holding a conference with me, since I had to commu- 
nicate to them many important things, after having be- 
fore handed to him my twenty-four pages, printed in the 
English language and joined them with an oral explana- 
tion of the cause, so that he was not ignorant of the state 
of things. But he had strongly refused to participate in 
such a conference, or even to invite his elders to the 
same, by which refusal, as well as by his connexion with 
Smith, and his being one of the deputies to England, for 
the purpose of spreading Mormonism there, he rendered 
himself very suspicious to me. He spoke also, of a con- 
ference, as having taken place on the foregoing evening 
with the other elders. After leaving him, I went to the 
elder, Newton, but found him, to my sorrow, also im- 
mersed in blindness and obduracy, and observed at the 
same time, that at the conference on the previous even- 
ing, Winchester had mentioned my cause. I left then 
the other elders in their blindness, hoping that after the 
publication of this book, it would be everywhere pro- 
claimed to the Mormons, where they have to look out 
for their salvation. But the name of the Mormons has 
much resemblance with that of the Governor of my native 
country under Napoleon, Marmont, or the Mountain of 
the God of War, (Martis mons) who could persuade his 
servants to the publication of the Mormon, and to hold 
such assemblies as have taken place and are spoken of 
in the West. The servants did not listen attentivelv 



287 

enough to Satan's word; hence comes that he calls them 
Mormons instead of Marmons. 

This may be sufficient as an exhortation to true re- 
pentance, for those who become involved in a sect, who 
derive their Apostles and Priests not from Christ, but 
from a Smith, whom the devil has blinded. 

Before we conclude, we must yet make some short re- 
marks about some other parties. I took in Boston, here 
and there, also from J. V. Himes, numbers of papers or 
books, to peruse them. Amongst other periodicals I re- 
ceived also from him the religious paper, " The Chris- 
tian World," published monthly by the Philadelphian 
preacher, T. H. Stockton, who had promised to keep 
himself free from all party spirit, and to have correspon- 
dents amongst all religious societies for the illustration 
of truth. I was pleased with this promise, and resolved to 
pay a visit to this editor as soon as I should come to Phi- 
ladelphia. I did indeed so, and gave to him, he being a 
stranger to the German language, in an oral conversa- 
tion, my three articles for perusal, the same which I had 
offered in Boston to so many publishers. He excused 
himself, that for the next number of his paper so much 
had already been set in type, that there would be not 
room enough for a long article about my subject. He 
consequently would make himself a short mention about 
it, to be inserted in No VI. of the " Christian World," 
March, 1841. I thought it to be the best, that the edi- 
tor of the English " Christian World" of Philadelphia, 
should report about my affairs, in his sixth number, as 
before the German editor of the Hosianna, had done also 
in Philadelphia and likewise in number six. 

The English Editor, however, proved himself superior 
in editorial politics to both his colleagues, the German 
and the English one in Boston, Himes; for the "Chris- 
tian World," has published from my articles in No. 6, of 
March, 1841, only the title of my work, and some passa- 
ges illustrating the clause, under the head "Expected 
Revolutions," wherein the editor as introduction to the 
visit I had paid to him, remarks and reports: 

Firstly, about the "Signs of the Times" of J. V. 
25* 



Himes in Boston, by whom I have been led to the 
"Christian World," that Mr. Miller who has become 
remarkable in my third volume, and now again in the 
present book, when I concluded my visits in Boston, had 
even then concluded his eighteen (that is three times six) 
lectures about the coming of Christ on earth at hand, 
and that the same was still unshaken in his belief, that 
the appearance of Christ would take place in the year 
1843, or about the same. To this I have nothing to add 
here, the subject having been disclosed as far as neces- 
sary, and also relative to the year 1843 in my third vol- 
ume, so that from the same can be learned how far 
already till to this period the mystery relative to the 
present manifestation of Christ, hidden to former times 
but unfolded to us, will be spread. 

Secondly, he remarks about the Literalists, that they 
are numerous in England and America, and proclaim the 
visible appearance and Government of Chist, on this our 
earth, as fast approaching, yet without expressly point- 
ing out the year of the beginning of this apparition. 
Orrin Rogers is engaged here in Philadelphia, in a new 
edition of these heralds of the coming of Christ, the print- 
ing of which began already in the last year, and will be 
done, according to Rogers's opinion, whom I asked con- 
cerning it, in about three years. I hope that a stop will 
be made to this printing, as soon as this volume will be 
accurately appreciated when published in English, 
though the Literalists are indeed announcing the coming 
of Christ so far, in a more rational manner than Miller 
and his party, as they admit the propagation of the human 
family on this earth, even during the millenial peace, and 
explain many things in the Bible in a reasonable manner, 
which are distorted by the followers of Miller, the Liter- 
alists numbering amongst them several learned men. 
But who has first given to them this name, by which 
they now appear in Philadelphia, I do not know. It is 
plainly derived from Litera, the letter, and these preach- 
ers, when they endeavor to explain how in our days 
Christ would come, much resemble those lawyers, who, 
in order to gain an unjust law-suit, are used to turn 



289 

the letter of the law, whilst in doing so they are 
losing the spirit of it, though the Apostle says, that 
"the letter killeth, hut the spirit giveth life." They 
come, whilst making such experiments often so near to 
the true view of the case, that they were only in need of 
one more investigating glance to see that Christ has re- 
solved to explain his present manifestation by an Apostle. 
But this caused Christ, though announced before in very 
many passages of the Old and New Testament, to be 
fully explained only by the Apostle of his appearance. 

Specimens of testimonies, laid down by various wit- 
nesses, who one hundred years ago, down to the last W. 
Miller, have endeavored to explain in various ways the 
present manifestation of Christ, having been adduced in 
my third volume, it will become me to bring forth at least 
some few samples from these Literalists, with whom I 
have made acquaintance only since the appearance of 
their second edition in January last, and this by the in- 
strumentality of J. V. Himes, in Boston, who, however, 
had then not perused their writings. 

Mr. H. M'Neile, a learned Literalist, says in his 
"Sermons on the second advent of the Lord Jesus 
Christ," which appeared first in England in the year 1835, 
that the coming of the Lord must take place before that 
of the millenial kingdom, but that the exact time of this 
coming was not to be ascertained, yet the end, the day 
of the Lord's reckoning, the coming of Jesus Christ 
"draweth nigh." He is right in stating, that only by 
the coming of Christ his reign of peace on earth can be 
founded, since with his arrival this foundation has to be- 
gin. Also in respect to the time he is in so far correct, 
that the day and the hour of this coming, before it had 
taken place, could not be shown, but so much he ought 
to have known, that during the lapse of these last hund- 
red years, the years of this coming have been correctly 
found out in various ways from the prophecies of the 
Prophets. The reign of Christ is also in this respect 
wonderful, that he has revealed various things to various 
persons about his present appearance, and that in the 
last century several biblical investigators have far more 



290 

correctly conceived the time and also other circumstances 
of this his advent, than the searchers of our days, to whom 
the previous investigations are unknown. But this has 
the spirit unfolded to many, that Christ is very near. 
Whereon I shall quote the following passage of the pre- 
face of the same author, written in July, 1838, to the 
"Prospects of the Jews," wherein he says: "The time 
is approaching, when the kingdom of God will be made 
most palpable and visible, even to the outward senses 
and intellect. It is at present working under ground (so 
to speak), but is soon to explode; and then all the king- 
doms of the earth will become before it like chaff on the 
summer-thrashing floor. Now it cometh not with obser- 
vation; then it will come even as the lightning, which 
makes itself awfully visible over the whole earth." 

When my three books shall be studied, that also will 
be better felt, which the spirit has unraveled to this exam- 
iner of truth in the year 1838, yet without making it 
comprehensible to him, where and how the foundation of 
the kingdom of Christ is secretly preparing. Yet one 
more passage of the Literalist G. T. Noel, from his 
"Brief inquiry into the prospects of the Church of 
Christ, in connexion with the second advent of our Lord 
Jesus Christ." He says: 

"The past ages of mankind have exhibited the mis- 
rule and misery of usurped power. The dominion has 
been in Satanic hands; and the successive schemes of 
human authority, their policy, art, and strength, have 
been the developments of his wisdom, in order to main- 
tain, if possible, his full possession of the earth. But 
through all these dark periods of time, the plans of a 
mightier one are prepared in silence for their comple- 
tion. The world belongs to our Christ," &c. Let my 
three books be the object of your serious study, and you 
wilt learn, how this mightier one caused all these events 
to be prophesied, and how he kept a guard, that Satan 
could not over-step his boundaries, and how he directed 
every thing in secret, that for the foundation of his glori- 
ous kingdom all was duly displayed, in order that now at his 
manifestation astonishing things can disclose themselves. 



291 

One other passage from the Literalist's, H. Wood- 
ward's, "Essays_ofthe Millenium" must be only touched 
upon, when he, on page 12 seqq. expresses his belief, 
that without the visible coming of Christ the Millenium 
could neither be established nor kept in order, and says 
amongst other things: "Neither does it seem to me pos- 
sible, that all nations, such as the millenial kingdoms, 
will be, can walk in the same way or by the same rule, 
unless there is some universal authority, to which they 
all submit, and some accessible tribunal to which they 
can all appeal," &.c. This can yet be the case, without 
Christ's appearing personally to the physical eyes, and 
I have already in the beginning of this book hinted at 
the certainty, that every thing necessary for the uphold- 
ing of the millenial peace, will take place, and in several 
places of my three volumes, particularly in the third at 
the disclosure of the first six verses of the twentieth 
chapter of the Revelation, a good deal has been said 
about this point. But since the same requires a peculiar 
extensive treatise, it could not in my three volumes, nor 
can it be entirely cleared up in the present book; yet 
shall this be first learned from my work, that now the 
coming of the Lord for the foundation of the universal 
peace is manifesting itself by many signs, and so much 
wisdom will be conceded to Him, I trust, by all of us, 
that he will do that in such a manner, as all human spec- 
ulation would never have been able to emulate, far less 
to surpass. All speculations of the learned in this respect 
appear to me like the prattling of children. Yet this 
may suffice about the Literalists, as witnesses of the 
manifestation of Christ. The Editor of the "Christian 
World" observes, as introduction before mentioning my 
visit paid to him: 

"Thirdly, that the Church of the New-Jerusalem be- 
lieves, that the Lord had appeared in the intended man- 
ner, and expects the abolition of the old church or insti- 
tution and the universal currency of her own." 

The New-Jerusalem Church is that of Swedenborg, 
and the reader will, I trust, bear still in mind, what 1 
have already mentioned in this volume, namely, how the 



292 

Lord has wonderfully indicated, that I, when my third 
volume had already begun being set in type, had to read 
the works of Swedenborg, in order to unravel that from 
page 305 — 352 about him and his school, which, till now, 
no mortal has been able to disclose. I have shown there, 
that Swedenborg and several others amongst his fol- 
lowers, especially in France, have given testimony in 
various ways to my Apostleship at the piesent manifesta- 
tion of Christ, and that the New- Jerusalem, or the New 
Church, as the adherents of Swedenborg call their relig- 
ious association, was only a Prophetic school, destined 
to end with the present appearance of Jesus Christ, that 
therefore all followers of Swedenborg, if they desire to 
be saved must unite with me in Christ, since His new 
kingdom, prophesied by Swedenborg in various ways, 
will begin only with the present appearance of Christ. 

I hoped, that after my having disclosed in the third 
volume such astonishing things in the name of Christ, 
concerning Swedenborg and his school, some amongst 
them will soon study my three books correctly and an- 
nounce to their brethren the mighty things done by 
Christ for us, and contained therein. But this, alas, has 
not been done as yet, and, when I made trials of explain- 
ing the subject to several of them, I was every where 
asked, whether I acknowledged Swedenborg as infallible 
or not? My answer in the negative was already sufficient 
to bar to me the entrance to further explanations. After 
having made several such experiences, I considered it to 
be proper in the delivery destined for the "Hosianna" 
and inserted in this book, to hint at so much, that Satan 
was constrained to inform me by a Swedenborgian, in 
order to give the necessary exposition about Swedenborg 
and his school to the nations. But later experiences with 
this school obliged me to illustrate the subject more par- 
ticularly, yet always with the remark, that, when I am 
under the necessity of introducing witnesses of the 
present manifestation of Christ with their names, this al- 
ways is done for the sake of universal information, when- 
ever they are bound under the influence of the demon, 
to give testimony to Christ, that not only those who are 



293 

introduced by their names, but all of them, who are suf- 
fering the same bondage, may free themselves perfectly 
from that diabolical influence, and be converted with all 
their heart to Christ. 

Not only have I from page 305 to 352 of the third 
volume disclosed that about Swedentorg and his school, 
which no mortal could disclose, but I have also in the 
supplement to that volume when adducing some signs of 
Christ's manifestation which had taken place after the 
publication of my second volume, mentioned likewise 
from page 846 — 854 amongst other signs serving for the il- 
lustration of the appearance of Swedenborg and his school, 
such by which Christ has peculiarly shown to us, that 
now the Apostolic disclosure about Swedenborg and his 
school has been given, and that this school has now to lay 
down their Prophetic vocation, being called to unite with 
me in the spreading of the manifestation of Christ, provided 
they are desirous of remaining in the church of Christ. 
The signs preparing for this purpose are in the third vol- 
ume, page 84£— 843, where it is proved, that it has been 
shown to me in a wonderful manner, (whilst a room for 
the printing of my third volume, and every thing neces- 
sary for it, was already prepared in Boston, and also the 
printer was about to come to me) that I had to go for the 
purpose of having that volume printed to New York, the 
Lord having there prepared for me great things. I have 
in several places of the supplement to the third volume, 
and especially page 847 — 854 touched upon various 
signs, which the Lord has caused to take place in New 
York whilst I lived there during four months, for the 
illustration of his appearance. But, if I should have ex- 
plained all the signs which then happened, a volume as 
large as the third would not have contained them. Yet 
has the Lord called me from Boston to New York not so 
much on account of these signs, of which I could men- 
tion but a few in the third volume, but especially for the 
purpose of giving the nations the due disclosure about 
Swedenborg. This might appear to the short-sighted 
just as nonsensical as it would sound like a senseless ac- 
cusation in the ears of a sensual Jew, that Christ has been 



294 

crucified by his nation, since the press is not in New 
York but in Boston, from which emanated many books 
of Swedenborg and his school in English translations, 
which I could have as easily procured in Boston for my 
perusal as in New York, where I used also an English 
translation. But the mysteries and signs could not have 
taken place in Boston which happened on my voyage 
thither and in New York, for a testimony, that I, as an 
Apostle of Christ, have given the necessary disclosures 
about Swedenborg and his school, which now, after the 
cessation of its functions is obliged to unite with me for the 
propagation cf the appearance of Christ, that, however, the 
Lord for the illustration of this school has caused espe- 
cial signs which are now to be touched upon, to be given, 
was done for that purpose, because the calling of Swe- 
denborg, as it is shown in my third volume, is of high im- 
portance relative to the present manifestation of the Lord, 
but, (what is to be well observed,) its purport will only now 
appear important to the church of Christ, since I have 
given the due disclosures about him, his station having 
been mistaken before even by his school. Having pre- 
mised this, I shall now adduce some of the signs given 
for the illustration of these things. 

Firstly, in the third volume the following signs have 
been explained in this respect. I celebrated (page 847 
— 848) on the 29th of December, according to the 
Lutheran Almanac, the festival of Noah, and at the same 
time the last Sunday of the year, 1 839, in the New Jeru- 
salem of Swedenborg at New York, whereto I had been 
led through extraordinary guidance, I celebrated, I say, 
on this day the mystery, that now the prophesying church 
of Swedenborg had ceased, and the new church of Christ 
was beginning. For this solemnity the Lord had chosen 
Noah's day, and the proof why the same was most adap- 
ted to this mystery given by wonders. For when I ar- 
rived at New York before all other transactions, on 
Noah's festival, my celebration took place of my wonder- 
ful deliverance on the water, in the New Jerusalem of 
Swedenborg, as well as that of the mystery of the de 
struction of Christ's antagonists When namely, I was 



296 

travelling on the 27th of December, 1839, from Boston 
to New Fork, the Lord gave to me (see page 846) the 
disclosure, that he would soon give a sign to terrify his 
antagonists, by means of steam, then, more especially (p. 
847) that this would be done by the steamboat Lexington, 
on which I was travelling to New York. For the confir- 
mation of it, there suddenly arose (p. 847) a most terrible 
storm, during which the Lord had caused such a deep 
sleep to fall upon me, that I felt nothing of it until I was 
awakened by others, who believed the water to have en- 
tered also into my berth. I went then immediately upon 
deck, and ordered the storms to cease in the name of the 
Lord, and the waves to be at rest. This done, the strong 
winds immediately ceased blowing, and the before over- 
clouded sky became clear, when the steamboat proceeded 
without delay, though before it had been unable to ad- 
vance during the whole night. The reader will yet learn 
from my three books, that at several occasions sea storms 
ceased rapidly when I commanded it in the name of 
Christ. It was consequently in order, that, when I then 
arrived on the 28th of December on the evening at New 
York, Professor Francis Graeter, who with his wife 
belong to the Swedenborgian association, was on his right 
post in readiness to invite me before all things, to accom- 
pany him and his wife on the following day into Svveden- 
borg's New Jerusalem. The spirit allowedme to accept 
the proposal, to visit on Noah's day the New Jerusalem 
of Swedenborg, having never before been in an assembly 
of Swedenborgians, since I declared by doing so, that 
now after my wonderful deliverance in the steamboat, the 
New Jerusalem was indeed beginning, and the prophetic 
calling of Swedenborg about being achieved. This has 
also 

Secondly, been shown by the wonders, through which 
I was informed, that I had to read Swedenborg's works, 
and to report about them in the third volume. Of this I 
could mention only this much in the third volume, page 
849, that the demons began to show this to rne under the 
inspection of the angels on the 2d of January, 1840, and 
continued playing their parts, that it would require the 
26 



296 

space of several sheets to explain the subject. There 
was not enough money at hand to have this spectacle 
printed in the third volume, and for this volume there is 
already much more manuscript prepared than my me- 
chanics in Boston have given money for printing. No 
other sources of paying these expenses being as yet 
opened, and my book being in danger of failing in its end 
by becoming too voluminous, I must study to be brief: 

When I arrived on the evening before the festival of 
Noah, 1839, at New York, for the sake of the printing of 
my third volume, it was the third visit which I paid to this 
city, and at my first I w r as already advised by priest 
Dickerscheid, (whose name was already mentioned in this 
book) where I would find a suitable lodging for me. But 
these being situated in rather too remote a part, I chose 
at my second stay in that city, the same not lasting long. 
a less distant quarter. But I received instantly a warn- 
ing that I had to go to the same former landlord, and 
that he had removed to a nearer place, more convenient 
for the mystery. When I was for the third time about 
going to him, and it was night whilst we arrived at New 
York, Satan took hold of all whom I entreated to carry 
my trunk thither, so that they refused to comply with my 
wish. Finally when all the passengers had already left 
the steamboat, a lad approached me, remarking that he 
had some other fellow with him, with whom he would 
carry my trunk. I suspected them, that they might be 
actuated by Satan to run away with my trunk, contain- 
ing my manuscript for the third volume and other impor- 
tant documents. I told them, however, that they might 
take my trunk. They took it accordingly, but began to 
run in the darkness, (no lighted lantern being by scanda- 
lous neglect near the boat) so rapidly that they were soon 
out of my sight. When this took place, I said: I order 
you in the name of Christ to fall down. There were 
several pools near, filled by the heavy rains of the fore- 
going night, and they fell instantly in one of them, from 
which they had scarcely risen (being greatly weakened 
by the preceding exhaustion) when I overtook them. 
The obstacles prepared by Satan having been removed, 



297 

by which he endeavored to keep me out of the dwelling 
destined by the Lord for my mysteries, I learned finally 
in these lodgings, that Professor Graeter, belonging as 
before said, with his wife to the New Jerusalem of Swe- 
denborg, was likewise an inmate of the same house. I 
have already mentioned in this book, that he was teacher 
of languages at the University of Cambridge near Boston. 
He was still in Boston when I arrived in that city from 
Europe, and he was the only one amongst the Protes- 
tants there, who came to see me at Boston without being 
urged by business to it. I promised him a visit in return, 
but when I was to pay the same to him, he had removed 
already into the neighborhood of New York. But I had 
heard nothing of him during my first and second visit in 
this city, for I wanted him only at my third stay in New 
York. I was (which the reader will notice) first lodged 
directly above his rooms, and he came in the first hour 
to me, in order to invite me to a visit on the next day to 
the church of the Swedenborgians. 

My room was cold, for there was no stove to warm it; 
he invited me on evenings, when his labors were over to 
converse with him in his warm room, and I accepted this 
proposal, before I was furnished with a warmer room, 
principally since he was calculated to give me a good 
deal of information about things interesting to me; and 
so it was on the 2d of January, 1840, when his wife 
came to tell me that her husband wished to see me, in 
order to converse with me in his warm room. We spoke, 
as we were accustomed to do, in a very sociable manner, 
about various things, not standing in any nearer connec- 
tion with Swedenborg, or with my announcing of the com- 
ing of Christ, when his conversation with me was sud- 
denly interrupted. He turned at once quite pale, his 
eyes became fixed, and whilst before he had conversed 
with me in the German language he addressed me now 
at once in English saying: "Swedenborg is a true 
Prophet, and an infallible Apostle, but thou art a rascal," 
meaning in this context " an impostor." I saw instantly, 
that the caco-dcemon, who had kept watching him in the 
back ground since my arrival in New York, had now to 



298 

step forth, in order to direct my attention to something. 
Without replying a word, I left the room and stepped up 
into my apartment in order to force the demon to deliver 
some more proofs, that he had really taken hold of the 
person of Graeter and spoken through him. I placed my- 
self in my room above the place where Graeter was sit- 
ting in his room below, and said, whilst stamping the floor 
with my right foot: u Thou hellish serpent, thus the 
Lord Christ will bruise thy head." Scarcely had I pro- 
nounced these words, when this serpent chased Graeter 
instantly down into the lower room of the first story, 
where several people were assembled, there to give vent 
to his anger with great clamor upon others, having been 
tormented by me on account of his hellish blasphemy. 
This lasted only a few minutes, when Graeter returned 
to his room; but soon ascended the stairs leading to my 
story, not, however, turning towards my room, but to the 
opposite side, where he began knocking violently at the 
door. Now it was time to tame the demon after his 
having given sufficient proofs of his actuating the Swe- 
denborgian. I therefore took the candlestick and ap- 
proached Graeter, who struck against the door with his 
fist. He turned towards me immediately upon seeing 
my light, raised his bended head, opened his closed eyes, 
and went hastily down, (induced by my look, without 
my saying one single word) to his bed, and not the least 
sound escaped his lips. In the house prevailed the be- 
lief that he had lost his senses, and the landlord being 
afraid of losing his boarders in case this mania should 
break out again, announced to him on the following 
morning, that he had to leave his house. Graeter came 
to me, saying that he had been reminded by his wife of 
his having uttered provoking expressions against me, for 
which he wished to apologize; but that he would not have 
believed it, if it had been asserted by any body else but 
his wife, that this could have happened, he being unable 
to remember that he had expressed himself in this way, 
but that an evil power had seized him, he could not help 
believing since the landlord had given him warning to 
leave his house. I then explained to him the whole affair,, 



299 

admonished him to be afterwards on his guard against 
this power, and promised him to have him reconciled to 
the landlord. 

The devil being often forced to remind me by the in- 
strumentality of those who are opening to him the door, 
to dwell in them, of what must be done in order to give 
him his deserved strokes, I enquired, (having been made 
attentive by this event,) more closely, whether the Svve- 
denborgians did really consider their founder to be an in- 
fallible Apostle, and it soon became evident to me that I 
would have to give disclosures about him, in my third vol- 
ume, the printing of which had then just commenced. I 
consequently applied myself first to the reading of Ho- 
part's English Biography of Swedenborg. This Hopart, a 
main supporter of the Swedenborgian doctrine in Boston, 
was a peculiar friend to Graeter, and visited him once, 
when I heard hirn without seeing him. Soon after he 
went with the other one hundred and seventy mysteries 
in the steamboat Lexington, in order to travel with them 
through fire and water into eternity, the Lord having in- 
tended this stroke as a great sign at his present appear- 
ance, as has been shown in my third volume, and touched 
upon also in this book. For this act the time was accu- 
rately fixed, namely just when in the printing office the 
first fifteen pages of my third volume were set in type 
and I had just finished the reading of Hopart's book, 
since also he, as I have mentioned in volume three, page 
853, more circumstantially, has been destined as a sign 
by the Lord, that now the type of the new Church of 
Swedenborg had to cease, since Christ had appeared, in 
order to establish his new Church on earth in reality. 

Graeter was too light minded fully to appreciate and keep 
in heart that which had occurred to him, together with 
the admonition given to him by me, and to fortify himself 
against the aggressions of the demons, who wherever I 
appear must always rage, and the Lord caused it to be 
shown by many other events besides the before mention- 
ed in the case of Graeter, his wife, and their children, 
how the matter stood with the Swedenborgian New 
Church; the heavenly host having directed it so, that 
26* 



300 

several spectacles were performed with this family by the 
demons, whereby it was always evident that the heavenly 
guardians superintended them for the illustration of the 
present manifestation of Christ. 

These scenes having been continued from the 2d of 
January, to the 7th of February, 1840, Graeter came on 
the last mentioned day in the morning to me and told me 
that he had now to confess that I was right in my an- 
nouncing the manifestation of the Lord; and that, though 
he had not yet perused my books, that which had hap- 
pened with him and his family wrung from him this con- 
fession. After all the preceding occurrences a shining 
woman had finally appeared to his first born son, having 
a great resemblance to the woman clothed with the sun 
as represented by the description given of her in Rev. 
12. I had communicated my judgment about Sweden- 
denborg, and his exegetical treatment of the scriptures 
repeatedly to Graeter long before this visit had taken 
place; but on the 7th of February, 1840, he reached his 
hand out to me, as a sign that he believed in what I am 
proclaiming. I asked him whether he knew that, the 
memory of which was celebrated on that 7th day of Feb- 
ruary, and being answered by him in the negative I show- 
ed to him, that already in my first volume, page forty-two 
the account of it began, that on the 7th of February, 1835, 
the star had appeared in full sun shine, whilst I was no- 
ting down a most important prophecy given to me. 

Professor Graeter was indeed forced by the signs, which 
had happened to him and his family to make the afore- 
said confession; but Satan had so much power over him, 
that he did not permit him to study my books thoroughly. 
I put him once to the test, when he came one evening to 
see me, and told me that he came just now from a visit 
paid by him to the man, whom Roessel in Boston had 
caused to be put in prison. Suspecting him of having 
caught an infection from the spirit of this man, I asked 
him to go to the rich Astor, who would not listen to me 
and explain to him this cause. He declined accepting 
this proposal, and I saw that his confession laid down 
before me on the 7th of February, 1840, had not pene- 



301 

trated his spirit, and I left him to his own ways till the 
Lord would convert him. 

The signs exhibited in the case of Graeter and his 
wife, were of such importance to me that I recorded 
them in my journal; but, as before said, in order to ex- 
plain all of them, it would be required to add many more 
sheets to this book. These signs having been given not 
only for the sake of the information of the Swedenbor- 
gians, but in order to make the whole Church sensible 
of my appearance, as relating to that of Swedenborg, 
there was as much to be said about them as was suffi- 
cient. I remained in the room where I had bruised the 
serpent's head, only during the same night, viz: from the 
second to the third of January: then was a warmer, as 
well as large and elegant apartment, allotted to me, 
having a view upon Pearl street, for which the landlord 
had no use, as he said, in the winter season, and which 
received warmth from below, where I investigated the 
works of Swedenborg, and gave disclosures about them. 
But just when I commenced writing for my third volume 
about him and this New Jerusalem, the Jews erected, 
opposite to my room, a synagogue, entitled the " New 
Jerusalem." This circumstance will appear to the 
reader in its proper light, when he will have learned 
from my third volume that Christ now causes, in every 
place, the mysteries which I am explaining, to be sen- 
sualized in various ways. Professor Graeter provided 
me with various writings of the Swedenborgians — among 
others, with the French monthly periodical, entitled 
u The New Jerusalem," of the Swedenborgians at St. 
Amand, in France, which contains many prophetic arti- 
cles testifying my Apostleship: as I have shown in the 
third volume, where I spoke of Swedenborg and of his 
school. The prophetic spirit of Swedenborg having, in 
our days, manifested itself peculiarly by his followers in 
France, I considered it proper to send, after the publica- 
tion of my third volume, all my three volumes, accom- 
panied by a Latin letter, to the editors of " The New 
Jerusalem,' 5 in France, in order to lay them before such 
as were able to read them, for examination's sake. 



302 

The Lord illumines, instantly, such as are destined to 
give, as enlightened ones, testimony to his manifestation, 
leaving, at the same time, those in their blindness and 
obduracy, who are to be set up for a sign as blind and 
obdurated ones. At the same time, when I sent my 
three volumes to these editors of " The New Jerusalem" 
in France, I also sent them to the Bishops of Strasburg, 
Freyburg in Baden, Rottenburg in Wurtemberg — like- 
wise to the King of Bavaria several copies of them, that 
they might be communicated to other courts. To the 
great ones of Austria I sent my books by other channels, 
and I entreated also the King of Bavaria, to send to the 
Emperor of Austria a copy of them, that, in case his 
servants should not deliver my work to him, he might 
obtain it in this way. To all those to whom I sent my 
work I also sent letters, but, to my sorrow, did not learn 
until now, from any of them, that he had acknowledged 
and promulgated the gifts of God, with ihe exception of 
the editors of " The New Jerusalem," in France, who, 
after my having sent to them my writings, on the 24th 
of April, 1840, already in the delivery for the following 
month, (May.) published my letter in their periodical, in 
the Latin language, in which I had originally written the 
same, with the addition of a French translation. Thus, 
many in various kingdoms of Europe, as well as parts of 
America, have become informed of my annunciation. 
Several letters written on this account have reached me, 
and, to my surprise, even one from Vienna, which has 
yet not been sent to me, but to others. Some men have 
been awakened by my letter, which appeared in " The 
New Jerusalem," and turned prophets; and since I men- 
tioned in the same, that I was, during the last ten years 
before my vocation as Professor in Klagenfurth, they 
made inquiries there after me, and learned that I had 
come to America by the calling of the Lord. So much 
all those knew with whom I had become acquainted, be- 
fore the astonishing things were done which the Lord 
has worked from the time of my departure from Klagen- 
furth to this present hour. These men of God I would 
remind, that they have as little to fear from the great 



303 

ones of this world as from the worms; and that the Lord 
will give them, if they will not turn soon unto him, to the 
worms, as nourishment, and will cast their souls into 
hell, and will begin soon to do this. For this reason, I 
entreat these especially, and all other true Christians 
in Vienna, to exhort the Emperor and all the great 
ones to repentance, since he ought long ago to have 
employed all his power to the end of spreading the 
tidings of Christ's present manifestation as far as pos- 
sible. 

When indicating the point of view of Swedenborg and 
his school, in the third volume, page 326, I named Dr. 
John Frederic Emanuel Tafel, Librarian of the Univer- 
sity at Tubingen. Amongst all those who exerted them- 
selves in illustrating and propagating the works of 
Swedenborg, he has indisputably acquired the highest 
merits; and I do not entertain any doubt that he was 
called to this occupation by the Lord. I consider also 
this as a sign of the present manifestation of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, that only at this latest period great and 
uncommon exertions have been made for the spreading 
of the works of Swedenborg by new editions and trans- 
lations; for, though I am viewing these writings in quite 
another light than Dr. Tafel or any other man can do be- 
fore he has found the method of kindling the light, in my 
3d volume, yet they will gain only their true signification, 
which they will enjoy in the New Church of Christ (indeed 
not beginning with Swedenborg, but in the present time) 
in the manner pointed out by me in the third volume. 
It is remarkable that, though Professor Graeter had 
often spoken to me of Dr. Tafel, whom he had known 
already when a youth, yet it had not been permitted me 
to send him my work, though this would have been 
easily done, since the man who delivered my work to 
several persons in Europe, was also in his neighborhood. 
I must, indeed, write as the Spirit leads me, and, though 
I have written to many whose eyes were not opened by 
my letters, and was not permitted to write to others, 
whose eyes would have been opened : all this has been done 
that it might become manifest how the leaders are before 



304 

the tribunal of Him who penetrates the inmost recesses 
of the human heart. 

After having written, in the last months of November 
and December, to many persons in Europe, I finally 
received the disclosure, on the 5th of January, 184J, to 
write also to Dr. John Frederic Emanuel Tafel, and to 
him as the last of all persons in Europe — not having 
sent any more letters to Europe. To him the Lord im- 
parted his light, that he answered my letter instantly, 
whilst I had not yet received any answer from those to 
whom I had written previously. In this case, the Lord 
caused that the answer was so early delivered into my 
hands, that I might quote at least some points of it in 
this book for the information of all, he being indeed 
entitled to represent the New Jerusalem of Svvedenborg. 
Dr. Tafel sees from my letter that I then believed 
that this book was already in press, and the reader sees 
now, how wonderfully the Lord directed it, that I could 
still insert into it Dr. Tafel's letter, which I have re- 
ceived on the great anniversary of the 8th of April, 
1841, on which our Dr. John Frederic Emanuel, that is, 
our teacher and God of mercy, and that rich peace 
which he is preparing in our days, God being with us, 
invited his disciples to take place at a large table, 
(Tafel). This letter went in America through the same 
hands as that of Dr. Frederic de Meyer, mentioned in my 
third volume, page 808 — 811, only that the latter came 
to Boston via Philadelphia, whilst that of Dr. Tafel 
passed through Boston to Philadelphia. This remark is 
only made in passing by, though it contains deeper 
things than can here be developed, since the reader can 
decypher them himself from my third volume. The 
letter of my dearly beloved brother, Dr. Tafel, dated 
Tubingen, February 19th, 1841, begins thus: 

My very dear Brother in the Lord, — 

Your esteemed letter of the 5th of January, inst., 
was handed to me yesterday, and two hours afterwards, 
also your three volumes; the latter coming from St. 
Amand, from whence they were sent to Paris, and from 



305 

thence were ordered, by the " Guttenberg Book Es- 
tablishment" for Mr. Hofacker, who gave me, indeed, 
only permission for eight days to peruse them, but will 
be easily satisfied in this respect." &c. 

I would have to write a great deal about these few 
words in order fully to display the ways of God, con- 
cealed in these words. Here I must only observe, that 
I was occasioned by a letter of the " Guttenburg Book 
Concern" to write to Dr. Tafel. The Spirit uses different 
means for the illustration of the cause. This establish- 
ment reminds us of the invention of the art of printing, 
and from my third volume the mystery therein alluded 
to, why, in the year 1840, the fourth centennial an- 
niversary was to be celebrated, will be more and more 
understood. The Guttenburg Book-Store wrote twice 
to me, without my having applied to the same, or any 
other establishment of that kind in Europe: but the first 
letter came not in my hands, because it was of no im- 
portance respecting the mystery, but the second was 
more so. After the reception of this letter I was finally 
reminded to write to Dr. Tafel, without knowing that he 
was in any way connected with this book-store; but from 
a catalogue of his many writings, enclosed in his letter, I 
saw that all of them appeared in this book-store. By 
way of illustrating the fact that I have really written to 
Dr. Tafel, by the impulse of the Spirit of the Lord, He 
caused the same three volumes to be delivered unto him 
in a very singular manner, two hours after the reception 
of my letter, which I sent to the editors of "The New 
Jerusalem," in Central France, together with the letter 
which they caused to be printed, by which measure not 
only the attention of Dr. Tafel and Hofacker, but also 
that of many other thousands have been directed to my 
books. I received and read, consequently, his letter 
with a great emotion of mind, on the great mystic festi- 
val on which, in his five prophetical names, the mystery 
of the Lord's supper is prophesied, which he once, in 
his state of humiliation, has given to his disciples, as being 
now prepared for us in his glorious new reign on earth. 



306 

As the five names of our Tafel are, so is every other 
thing which I have now quoted of a prophetic character. 
Numhers and names embrace deep mysteries; and I 
know why the Lord has commanded me to write, as the 
last of all, to Dr. Tafel, though I cannot find space and 
time here to give an explanation of it. But, for the 
reader, I observe here, that it will not be a hard thing 
to get, in the space of eight days, convinced from my 
hooks, of my being called immediately by the Lord to 
the Apostleship; yet, in order to comprehend every thing 
contained in the same, it must be studied for several 
months exclusively — that is, whilst other engagements 
are laid aside: for it is one thing to pick up out of my 
work as many signs of my Apostolate as will be sufficient 
to gain a belief in my being chosen by the Lord as 
Apostle — and another to comprehend every thing con- 
tained in my work; I myself being unable fully to ap- 
preciate every point of its contents, since it was the 
Spirit of the Lord who has shown to me what I had to 
write. Respecting Dr. Tafel, I entertain certainly the 
well founded hope, that he will well conceive all that 
which is essentially important in my work; for, though he 
has already, frcm my letter in "The Nouvelle Jerusalem," 
perceived that I am at variance with him respecting our 
ideas about the point of view of Swedenborg, he yet 
writes: " Even though I should not partake in all your 
views of doctrinal points, &c, this would not furnish me 
with sufficient reasons for disputing your immediate call 
by the Lord, especially since, according to your preface, 
you do not claim the privilege of an infallible Apostle." 
If those whom I have invited to examine my work had 
kept firmly in mind that which I have remarked in the 
preface to the first volume, and repeatedly in other places, 
till I finally explained it more circumstantially in the be- 
ginning of this hook, that I am not infallible, but that 
now, in the fulfilling of the times, every thing agreeing 
with the will of the Lord, will be proved and demon- 
strated to the nations, they would have demanded only 
as results of their investigation of my work, had they 
been truly anxious to obtain truth, whether the Lord 



307 

indeed, had worked signs by which my calling was evi- 
dently proved ? And that this was really the case, each 
Christian teacher of religion, not degraded to the state 
of a mere animal, could easily have learned from my 
three volumes. But the ignorance of men of this 
class, in things of divine government, being so horribly 
great, I shall here shortly elucidate one point, of which 
I have been reminded by Dr. Tafel, yet without quoting 
his own words. 

The internal life has unfolded itself, not only with the 
Prophets and Apostles, but also with many others, in all 
centuries and classes, and this without being confined to 
a certain religious persuasion. This fact has become 
peculiarly visible in the last time, by the vital magnetism. 
The external man, not being used to the phenomena of 
the internal life, many false conclusions have been made 
in consequence of these phenomena of the internal 
life. So has, for instance, the Pope canonized many 
Saints, because symptoms had made their appear- 
ance with them, to which the external man is a stranger. 
Such phenomena have been taken as proofs of divine 
confirmation, that such persons were holy ones. Now, 
since such cases happen not only amongst all parties of 
the Christians but even within the borders of such na- 
tions, as are not baptized in Christ, measures were taken 
to conceal this for the adherents of popery, or to repre- 
sent it as a delusion of Satan. That those in whom the 
internal life is developing itself beome themselves sensible 
of their connexion with the spiritual world, has been 
shown in the introduction to my third volume, as like- 
wise, that they can be actuated by different spirits either 
of darkness, or of obscurity, or of light, which causes 
the appearance of phenomena, which are called wonder- 
ful, as can be seen in cases of vital magnetism, examples 
of which have been adduced in the introduction of my 
third volume. From these symptoms it cannot directly 
be concluded, whether the person on which they ap- 
pear is virtuous or not 3 but this can only be ascertained 
by a longer observation, when it will become evident, 
whether the same is always loving and doing what is 
27 



308 

good and detesting what is bad, or not. But if in this 
way even a conviction has been gained of the virtuous 
character, it follows, yet not at all therefrom, that these 
symptoms emanating from disclosures of his interior, 
seemingly from exterior signs surpassing the natural 
powers, must be true. The interior of man is a vessel 
susceptible of receiving every thing by the external man, 
and of working and forming the same, in a manner es- 
caping the notice of the external man, that to this latter 
it might appear as if it had been given or revealed to him 
from another source. No room being permitted for fur- 
ther remarks about this subject, I shall only illustrate the 
same by a couple of examples: 

In the third volume I showed, on page 54, how easily 
deceptions can be practised by such persons, and added: 
" Let us take for instance the assertions of the late 
Anna Emerich, who was of a naturally magnetic dispo- 
sition and died in the odour of sanctity. How much su- 
perstitious nonsense which she had imbibed in Popery, 
and then brought forth in the magnetic state are contain- 
ed in her depositions?" Some Papists went even so far 
as to believe her declarations possessed no smaller de- 
gree of truth, than the divine oracles in the Scripture, 
especially since she had indicated several things con- 
cealed to the external man, and carried even the prints 
of the wounds of Christ's hands, feet and side, on her's. 
I was questioned before I knew that the Lord was pre- 
paring me for the Apostleship, what I thought of her 
sayings respecting the history of the passion of Christ, 
&c. When £, being requested to do so, examined the 
book, knowing most of the books by which her mind had 
been formed, I soon observed how that, which she had 
received into her interior had formed itself, and even the su- 
perstitious stufFhad undergone such a transfiguration, that 
the short-sighted (it having come from such a person,) 
were easily induced to take it for genuine goods. Hav- 
ing found out the spurious character of these effusions, I 
could then from the history of this nun, easily make it 
clear to me how the prints of Christ's wounds had ap- 
peared on her She was through several years in a very 



309 

high degree, inwardly living, and the external man need- 
ed scarcely any nourishment. She was virtuous but full 
of superstition, belonging to those whom the Lord does 
not reject because they are superstitious without their 
own guilt. Her symptoms, verifying in the same 
time her connexion with different yet not purified spirits, 
are important in respect to the study of the effects of dis- 
closed internal life, and I have mentioned the same, in 
order to apply them to Swedenborg. That he was the 
man to whom the world of spirits was more disclosed 
than to any other human being, I have shown in the 
third volume, as likewise, that he on this account, was 
yet not an infallible Apostle, as Satan intended to force 
him upon me, or that as other Swedenborgians are used 
to express themselves, his writings from the year 1749, 
had been dictated to him from heaven. I have read so 
much of them, as was abundantly sufficient to give the 
necessary disclosures concerning this subject, and I have 
gained the full conviction, that to him likewise, the inter- 
nal life has disclosed itself, that out of the great reservoir, 
in which before, by his very long continued, and highly 
jstrain ed literary exertions, extremely much has been 
collected, it easily could take place, that his external 
man whilst he was employing these riches in explaining 
the Holy Scriptures, could believe it had been revealed 
to him. That his scriptural explanations were usually 
with him, an application of his great learning worked up 
in his inward man, I have shown in my third volume; 
without then pronouncing a judgment about the question, 
whether that which he applied to the Scripture was true 
or false in itself. The greater the store of truth collect- 
ed in his interior, the more of truth must be in his 
writings; and when the Swedenborgians say, that, as our 
Dr. Tafel expresses himself, the belief relying on author- 
ity, has gone by in the new church, they will, since I 
am preaching the same, cheerfully admit, that Sweden- 
borg's assertions have also to undergo the trial of exam- 
ination, and when the Swedenborgians pretend to say 
that that which has been published by Swedenborg, since 
the year 1749, is true, I must return this, with the re- 



310 

mark, that I, likewise, have found in his writings, many 
true assertions, but also some mistaken ones, together 
with the principal error of holding his biblical explana- 
tion, as derived from heaven, whilst the same much more 
emanated from his menal reservoir, as has been shown in 
my third volume. 

For the illustration of the case, I shall adduce some- 
thing relating to Madame J. M. B. de la Mothe Guion, 
the biography of whom, together with some of her writ- 
ings, I have read purposely in these days for the illus- 
tration of this subject. To her the internal life was in 
several regards more explicitly disclosed than even to 
Swedenborg, notwithstanding that her connexion with 
the spiritual world was less conspicuous than that of 
Swedenborg. She also saw the New Church or the New 
Kingdom of Christ as Swedenborg, for proof of which I 
can quote only the following passage of many. Jn the 
explanation of Revelation, i. 8, she makes the following 
excellent remarks: "The third age which is to come, 
and will come soon, is the age in which Jesus Christ will 
be the life. He comes to enliven mankind, to make 
them inward men, and to procure to them, to live in 
participating with his life, as the quickening fundamental 
basis: this age shall last to the end of the world, till to 
the time of the Anti-Christ," &.c She likewise brings 
forth assertions similar to those of Swedenborg, concern- 
ing her Scriptural explanations, when she, for instance, 
says in her Autobiography, part 2d chapter 3, § ID. 
Ci Relating to the church I cry, How much hast thou 
not inspired me in the writings, for the noting down of 
which thou hast designed me ? Hast thou not imparted 
to me in a miraculous manner their spirit, this holy, 
invisible, attracting, directly working spirit of truth?" 
And chapter 11,^5, she narrates, that her spiritual coun- 
sellor, with whom she was standing in what is called 
tC magnetic report," had felt a strong impulse to order 
her the occupation of writing. Then follows: u Now 
he commanded me in the name of the Lord to write. 
When I took up the pen I was at a loss for the first word ; 
I could take hold of no thought, and yet I felt that they 



311 

were streaming into my mind in wonderful amplitude. 
This most of all surprised me, that nothing as otherwise, 
passed through my head, but that every thing flowed as 
if it were from the fundament." Yea in chapter xiv. § 2, 
she says amongst other things to the Saviour: "Thou 
showest to me my own self under the image of that woman 
of the 12th chapter of the Revelation, who is clothed with 
the sun. I put also the confidence in thee, that thou in 
the midst of storms and tempests willst keep and preserve 
every thing carefully which thou hast inspired me with 
to speak or to write. After such expressions one might 
be induced to think, that she really was inspired, whilst 
to her indeed, the treasure of the inward man, shut up 
for the external man, had been opened, from which she 
partly drew that which she had collected there, partly that 
which was in the mental stores of those with whom she 
was in intercourse, and her biblical expounding can as little 
as that of Swedenborg, lay claim to the title of exegetic 
interpretation in its proper sense, only with the difference 
that the latter had a larger store of knowledge in his 
inward man in readiness, which flowed to him wonder- 
fully, when it was necessary, as was the case with Mad. 
Guion. If any Swedenborgian had gone through the 
studies through which I have been guided by the Lord, 
before I became professor of the biblical study, and had 
then exerted himself strenuously during ten years, as 
professor to compose a system of science of expounding 
the Scriptures, agreeing with the demands of the time 
after having experienced that a field which ought to have 
received the most careful culture, has remained mostly 
uncultivated, as I had to do and experience, then he 
would have viewed Swedenborg 's explanation of the Bible 
in the same light with me. Yet are all the remarks here 
communicated, only made to direct the attention of my 
Swedenborgians, that Swedenborg's writings in common, 
with the works of others, must be examined, which to the 
Swedenborgians themselves ought to be long ago known, 
since they do not admit a belief founded on authority. 
For the illustration of this subject, an important passage 
27* 



312 

from the letter of our Dr. Tafel, is here to be quoted. 
He says: 

"Swedenborg was, as his posthumous works confirm in 
several places, called by the Lord in the year 1745, and 
permitted to look into the other world; (not already in 
1743, for this appears to be a compositor's error;) but 
in the writings left behind him (which indeed he himself 
has not published, nor would have published in the form 
in which they have appeared) he had in the year 1746 still 
several errors of the old church, which are not to be 
found in the writings published by himself," &c. 

I have everywhere, when Swedenborg or others are 
speaking of the appearance of Christ, of which he was 
partaking, found the year 1743 alledged, and others 
of his writings speak of its having taken place in the year 
1745. I would rather admit here an iterated vision, than 
a printer's fault as the cause of it, since we have also in 
our time, instances of such repeated moments of special 
manifestations of Christ. Yea, if w r e would take the 
subject in still closer consideration, Christ has indeed far 
sooner began manifesting himself to Swedenborg, and 
disclosing the world of spirits, namely in the years of his 
remarkable dreams, of which lam speaking in my third 
volume, but cannot enter here into a deeper explanation 
of the subject, being only able to observe in general, that 
exactly the passage quoted from Dr. Tafel's letter, indi- 
cated plainly that all the assertions of Swedenborg, as 
well as the assertions of other clear-sighted, must be 
strictly examined, that the origin of each of them might 
be correctly traced. He was even after his spiritual eyes 
had been opened, still for several years, addicted to the 
errors, or as I would prefer to say, views of the old 
church. He had at that time, by the connexions in 
which he was placed, much to bear against these views, 
and to him as a penetrating spirit, contradictions could 
not fail to occur there. His interior having been dis- 
closed to him, and he having mistaken his position, as 
has been shown in my third volume, his spirit worked 
much to remove these contradictions, and what he has 



313 

produced, requires a rigorous examination, as do the as- 
sertions of all those, who by the way of nature led into 
the state of clear-sightedness, are artificially brought in 
the same; since Swedenborg was likewise only a clear- 
sighted individual, to whom the more has been disclosed, 
as well in the spiritual world as in the physical nature, 
the more he was prepared for it by deep studies. He 
can exhibit no signs which could not be exhibited by 
other clear-sighted persons too, as for instance, the fac- 
ulty of seeing what is far remote and looking into futurity, 
and the contact with the spiritual world has been imparted 
to other clear-sighted also, and the time is approaching, 
when this will become more and more frequent. Swe- 
denborg's seeing into futurity, is only now disclosed, as 
I have shown in the third volume, where I call him, on 
account of the manifold testimonies given by him to my 
Apostolate, and his having looked deeper into the spirit- 
ual world than other Prophets, the greatest of the Prophets. 
Very different is the state of things now, whilst I am 
proclaiming the manifestation of the Lord from what it 
was, when Swedenborg announced the same. With him 
every thing was done which could be expected, in order 
to acknowledge him as a seer or clair-voyant, but nothing 
of that which was to be expected, according to the pre- 
diction of the Prophets at the coming of Christ for the 
foundation of His new church on earth. But finally all 
this is now done and the coming of Christ manifests it- 
self by signs of every description, as likewise all the 
mysteries which then were to take place, according to 
the prophecies of the Prophets have now been accomp- 
lished. This ought to have been sufficient to the Swe- 
denborgians as to others, to have already united them- 
selves with me for the purpose of disseminating the 
manifestation of the Lord. This not having been the 
ease, I have now added some signs to what was already 
mentioned in the third volume, which have also been 
given by the school of Swedenborg for the illustration 
of my Apostolate, in order that the Swedenborgians as 
truly living members and firstlings of the new church, 
might precede the others by a good example, as in con- 



314 

sequence of their station can be justly expected. Hav- 
ing been obliged to dwell with Swedenborg's new church 
considerably long, I can speak but little about the "Dis- 
ciples," whom the "Christian World 55 mentions in the 
introductory remark to the report about my visit. This 
paper says: 

"The Disciples appear to expect the downfall of all 
sects and the restoration of the primitive Christianity. 5) 
These fore-runners I know but little. I have now be- 
fore me the paper, entitled "The Millenial Harbinger," 
edited by Alexander Campbell. They are a branch of 
Baptists, amounting in America and England to nearly 
three hundred thousand people, and will, provided they 
are indeed true disciples of Christ, as soon as they shall 
have understood his manifestation by the English trans- 
lation of this book, promote its dissemination by exerting 
all their strength, as I do the same, in order to be with 
me a far sounding camp bell, and the Prophet Amos con- 
siders this also as a peculiar sign of Ghrist's being at 
his glorious manifestation already amidst us, that now not 
only one Baptist, as then, when Christ was in his state 
of humiliation amongst the Jews, but many parties of 
Baptists are successively risen, who, like John the Bap- 
tist, are immersing only adult persons in the water. 
Whether such disciples are also to be found in Boston, 
I have not inquired into, but the Prophet Jacob Amos 
pretends, that there are nowhere more Baptists than in 
Boston. But the "Disciples" are holding here in Phi- 
ladelphia their meetings, whilst I am still a dweller in 
the desert; who has added these four kinds of the latest 
witnesses of the manifestation of Christ to the long 
series of the witnesses mentioned in my third volume on 
that account; because the Editor of the "Christian 
World'' has adduced them as a prelude, that he then in 
the fifth place, since Christ has pointed out for me the 
occupation of this fifth place, can speak of me, when he 
adds, relatively to the preceding witnesses: "In the 
mean time these are only a few examples of the many. 
The subject has been freshly renewed in our memory by 
the visit of a learned German, who is now waiting for 



315 

the abolition of Popery together with that of all Pro- 
testant sects and for the establishment of the universal 
peace," &c. This indeed the editors of papers are not 
aware of, that I am not a German, but an Ulyrian. To- 
wards the close the Referent makes the interrogative re- 
mark, respecting my visit: "Should there indeed lay 
any thing of importance at the bottom of all these extra- 
ordinary awakenings? Are we on the eve of a great re- 
volution of the Christian relations? Who can distinguish 
the signs of the times?" 

After having observed, that he had to put these ques- 
tions by an invisible impulse, I then wrote for number 
7, or for April, 1841, an article, wherein I answer the 
above alledged three questions, putting at the same time 
the Editor of the "Christian World" to the test. His 
proposed plan can thus be shortly indicated by using the 
words, quoted by himself in No. 2: "The plan of the 
paper, entitled the 'Christian World' is in this respect 
new, that the same, whilst its chief aim is the promotion 
of Christianity, will not be the instrument of any pecu- 
liar sect," &c. Having myself discovered in all the other 
editors of public papers, to whom I had occasion of pay- 
ing visits, nothing but instruments of one or the 
other sect, but this one promised to make an exception 
in this regard, it was becoming to examine him, whether 
he was really free from sectarianism? In his plan also 
the point is expressed, that he would deliver successively 
in his numbers sketches of several Christian parties, 
drawn by men belonging to the same. The number 6, 
wherein the Lord had permitted a blind preacher and 
Editor to give a report about me, embraces some more 
pieces to the illustration of the cause. Swedenborg 
being, as has been shown in my third volume, and illus- 
trated again here also as far as consistent with brevity, 
the greatest among the modern Prophets, who in mani- 
fold ways has given testimony to the present manifesta- 
tion of Christ and to the Apostleship, confided to me by 
Christ at this manifestation, it has pleased Christ for the 
illustration of the cause, that in the No. 6 the Sweden- 
borgians give an account about their church, preceding 



316 

the report, relating to me. Their long article is headed 
as follows: 

"The receivers of the doctrines of the New Jerusalem, 
as the same has been revealed in the writings of Eman- 
uel Swedenborg to all Christians of all denominations." 

Here is not the place to speak about this or any other 
article, occuring in this number for the illustration of the 
present manifestation of Christ, except that this number 
contains also an editorial article under the following head: 
"The New-Jerusalem Church," wherein several state- 
ments appear, showing forth, how this church is propag- 
ating itself. But towards the close of the same it is 
said, that the Editor of the "Zion's Watchman" in New 
York has devoted eight columns of his Journal to a new 
edition of the remarks of Mr. Wesley about Swedenborg 
and his writings. The editor, of course, is in the opinion 
with Wesley of the Baron's insanity. Swedenborg was 
raised by the Royal power of Sweden to the dignity of 
a Baron, and Wesley is the founder of the sect of Me- 
thodists, tolerating indeed a great deal of insane views 
in their religious meetings, and how such mischief ap- 
pears in the sight of Christ, he himself has illustrated by 
the event, mentioned on page 671 and 672 of my third 
volume, when the Lord caused a Demoniac to be brought 
to me, whilst I was just then engaged in conversation 
with a Methodist preacher. And now came the day be- 
fore yesterday the editor of the Methodistic "Apologete" 
of Cincinnati, in the room where I am writing this, ac- 
companied by Mr. Vogelsang, vulgo Vogelbach, not to 
pay a visit to me, but to furnish me with materials, if 
there were space for them here, for the illustration of 
these things. This I mention here, that this party, 
otherwise numbering amongst them many zealous men, 
may soon become correctly acquainted with the present 
manifestation of Christ and zealously propagate the same. 
It is astonishing, that Christians should cling to such 
founders and spokes-men, as could declare the Prophet 
Swedenborg a maniac. Whilst reading it, I resolved to 
remind, in passing by, such blind guides of their ignor- 
ance in the article, wherein I answered the three ques- 



317 

tions of the editor of the "Christian World/ 5 and to try 
at the same time this editor, who originates also from the 
Methodistic party, whether he would publish such re- 
marks or not. He told me, after having read my article, 
that he would only publish an extract of the same. This 
he really did in No. 7, April, 1841, with the following 
introductory comment: "We have received a communi- 
cation of Mr. Smolnikar, which, though it would occupy 
far less space than he first requested us to allow to it, 
is yet still too long to be entirely admitted, taking in 
consideration its object, or rather the manner in which 
it is composed." Had I not touched upon the Metho- 
dists, he would, I hope, have admitted the whole. Other- 
wise he has in the extract faithfully noticed every point, 
and also mentioned that I deny that Swedenborg had 
been insane; but that I have treated Wesley and his 
copyist with some severity on account of their having 
called Swedenborg insane, this he has passed over in 
silence, according to the prudence of this world; but 
this was likewise the fate of the Prophets of old, that 
the Israelites after the flesh took them for maniacs. To my 
sorrow had I also to hear from the lawyer Parsons, who 
is a Swedenborgian, when I asked him about the Pro- 
phet and learned from him that his name was Jacob 
Amos (as the reader will remember), that Amos was not 
in his right senses. I replied that, if this be the case, 
I could not converse with him. He returned, that his 
conversation was easy and reasonable, except in point 
of the Millenium. Now I first began understanding how 
matters stood, and I was not greatly surprised by it, the 
Swedenborgians themselves having not correctly under- 
stood their own Prophet in this respect. Yet, in order 
to lay aside what else could be added, 1 must only re- 
mark, that I was otherwise tolerably well pleased with 
the extract of my article in the April number, 1841, of 
the ''Christian World," except that I must have been 
scandalized by the final remark of the editor, did I not 
consider the same as providentially so determined by the 
Lord. After his having observed, that I entertained a 
hope of obtaining in his next number more space for my 



318 

subject, he adds the following words, which I shall quote 
here for perpetual memory's sake. 

" Having felt constrained by the sincerity, amiability 
and earnestness of our correspondent to present this 
brief abstract of his article, we must now, with all kind- 
ness decline to publish any thing further on the subject." 

Thus under the trial of the Apostle of Christ must 
appear the inward man always, and I have instituted suf- 
ficient trials also with Editors of the periodicals, that the 
Christians might know, how matters stand also in this 
respect, and towards the close of this book I shall show, 
what now is extremely needful. But in the mean time 
we must once more return into the dwelling of our John 
Jacob Thomson, who has given occasion to this volume. 

I stopped on this my journey from Philadelphia to York 
no where, except at Lancaster, the Lord having shown to 
me, that here something belonging to the mystery was 
concealed, and indeed, when I entered into the clothing 
store of Mr. Krampf, he told me, that he had a copy of a 
letter from Vienna, speaking of me. I told him, that I 
had heard of this letter already in Philadelphia, and that 
the man who had received the same from Vienna had 
mislaid it, so that after a long and unsuccessful search 
for it, he could only give me the general contents of the 
letter. When I had perused the copy and seen, that this 
letter was written in Vienna by Prophets, to whom the 
spirit has disclosed at least so much, that he was pre- 
paring great things in Dunaj, that is in the prophetic lan- 
guage Danuy, (let there be day) as this imperial city is 
called in my native tongue, showing to them in the same 
time to address themselves to those best calculated in 
Klagenfurth to impart to them a sure account about me, 
that I, (called by the Lord) had gone to America: I 
asked Krampf, how this letter had come into his hands? 
He told me that the letter had been sent from Philadel- 
phia to Lancaster, in order to be translated from the 
German into the English language. This would appear to 
me just as awkward, as the journey of the Vienna Medicine 
Doctor, Francis Kling, from Ann Arbor, or the Geneao- 
logical tree of Ann, in Michigan to me at Boston, if this 



319 

had not been necessary, to provide me with medical pre- 
scriptions, of which I have some already handed out to 
the clergy of Vienna, for the healing of their biind eyes, 
and shall give some others to still worse servants of the 
beast. 

Having unveiled in the third volume, page 808 — 826, 
a document of his Ex: Frederick de Meyer, Burgomas- 
ter at Frankford on the Mayn, and shown, that the Lord 
has caused this reputedly pious man to be seized, after 
the reception of my books, by the evil spirit, and induced 
to write this document not as intended for me, but for 
others, that all can see, how the participators of all the 
mischief, transacted by the diet at Frankfort on the 
Mayn must appear before the tribunal of Jesus Christ, al- 
though they may be considered as pious by the blind: I 
wrote then from page 827 to 831, a wolf story, but a pro- 
phetical one, the Lord having but now sent to us a docu- 
ment of " Kleophas Tobias," from my native country in 
order to unveil this prophecy. Then for the illustration 
of the state of things from page 832 to 835, several 
dreadful scenes are introduced by which the courts, that 
they might escape destruction have been admonished in 
various ways, and finally on page 835 is inserted a pecu- 
liar admonition for the court of Vienna, they having re- 
mained in a state of obduracy even after the reception 
of my first and second volume; and immediately after 
the exhortation of that court follows, page 836, the hint 
that the small-pox, which broke out after the publication 
of my second volume in Boston, destroying many with- 
out respect to age or vaccination, was likewise a pecu- 
liar admonition, how terrible the Lord then would be to 
those, who would still remain blind after the whole mystery 
had been explained, and why the messenger especially 
from Lancaster, the city which drove away my first ex- 
press after the publication of my second volume, reported 
that one thousand people were effected by the small-pox, 
and many were victims, but especially, that an old man 
of sixty years was in such a horrible manner visited by 
this disease, that he was cruelly defaced by it. 

The letter came for that purpose from Vienna, via 
28 



320 

Philadelphia to Lancaster, to remind the reader once 
more in the name of Christ, that his spirit has shown to 
me all these scenes as forerunners of horrible punish- 
ment, which must fall upon the Great ones, if they re- 
main unrepenting after all these admonitions; for Lancas- 
ter is nothing but Landcaster, (the destroyer) as were 
till now all governments, all of which will be also de- 
stroyed by Christ; if they will not reform. Since this is 
not the place to introduce other scenes, I observe only, 
that on the 5th of March, 1841, soon after my having 
perused th(£ prophetic letter a heavy snow began to fall. 
I staid all night in Lancaster, and saw on the 6th in the 
morning a deep snow, yet did its falling still increase and 
it stormed, snowed and rained peculiarly hard, when I 
was leaving Lancaster in the railroad car, but most did the 
storm rage, when the cars peached York, and I took 
lodgings with our brother James R. Reily, in whose 
house much water had found ingress by the door and 
the windows, which gave mucli uneasiness, as Brother 
Reily remarked to his wife, since the house had never 
before been visited by so much water. The man who 
had to guide me to Thomson's came soon after my arrival 
in the same house, but told me that he was unable to 
bring me to his house even in a carriage, the roads being 
so very bad. We fixed consequently the 7th for it. 

On this 7th fell the second Sunday in Lent, on which 
in the Catholic Church the section treating of Christ's 
transfiguration is read, the deep mysteries of which the 
reader can perceive from my three volumes, and the Lu- 
theran Almanac has Perpetua, viz: Ecclesia, the ever- 
lasting church. The night having cleared up and the 
roads being hard by the strong frost, I told my guide in 
the morning, that he might only, the circumstances being 
as they were, instruct me about the road, which I could 
then find out myself alone. I passed through fields and 
woods, and when near the place, I observed a house from 
the distance. Looking whet Ler it was that of Thomson ornot 
and not seeing any signs that there was a Prophet residing, 
I passed on for a little while, when at once the birds, which 
had before been silent, began in considerable num- 



321 

ber to raise their voices. I then raised my eyes looking 
at the substantial stone house; the number of the birds 
appeared to increase, and they sang in very manifold lan- 
guage, whilst I on my side chanted the Magnificatur: 
"My soul magnifies the Lord," &c. Luke i. 46. But 
in raising my eyes again I saw also above^this house 
hovering three large, black, silent birds; wHIlst also the 
cock was crowing when I entered the house. This hap- 
pened at 9 o'clock, A. M. and I saw then that Thomson 
had in his numerous library, also the works of John 
Michael Hahn, (Cock) whose appearance has been noted 
by me in volume three, page 182 as a sign. Whilst we, 
Thomson and I, were embracing each other, three fe- 
males, who were inmates of the house, namely his wife, 
daughter and a third female, became as if it were mute, 
and I saw that these persons were also laboring under 
demoniacal influence, till the time comes for their de- 
liverance, but till then they must give evidence of the 
manifestation of Christ to the opposers of the same. 
Thomson's wife and daughter have also prophetic names 
indicative of what now has passed, both being called 
Martha, Elizabeth; Martha having been twice under the 
necessity, namely as mother and daughter to make their 
appearance in No. 15 and 22 as evidences of the mani- 
festation of Christ. But they are in the house of Eliza 
or Elizseus who, to say so, has reappeared in the person 
of Thomson, and, besides other signs awaked the dead, 
who after her resuscitation lived for a time in this house, 
to which I had to pay my visit. 

In rehearsing this visit, I can mention only yet, some 
remarkable letters, written by Thomson. He wrote in 
the letter which I have received, on the 19th of Decem- 
ber, 1840: 

*• By Divine mercy, and enlighted by Divine light, I 
wrote to the Emperor of Austria, as well as to the King 
of Prussia, and to the Queen of England, in order to 
communicate to them the joyful message, that they also 
may become children of the first resurrection, and may 
be found acting as faithful stewards." 

I have not noted down the date of these letters; but 



322 

he was driven by the spirit at the same time, to their 
writing, as I was to the writing of the many letters to 
Europe, of which I have mentioned already the answer 
given to the last of them, and shall soon mention the an- 
swer returned to the first, which Christ the Lord caused 
to be sent to me somewhat later, as one of the most pal- 
pable signs of his great manifestation. But then Thom- 
son wrote, towards the end of January, to the Russian 
Emperor, and finally, also, to the President of the United 
States; Providence having, however, since that time, in 
the lapse of three months, chosen the third President. 
Thomson demands in this letter, that the President will 
please to lay this letter before the two houses of Con- 
gress. I have not copied these letters, which I have 
read in Thompson's house, and cannot remember whe- 
ther he appeals in several of them, to the sign, mention- 
ed in some of his letters, which was seen in the night of 
the 13th November, 1833. Of this sign he speaks in 
the letter to the Conference of Preachers at Boston, so 
often referred to, in the following terms: " I will point 
to the falling of stars from heaven, on the 13th day of 
November, in the year 1833, where 1000 and 1000 of 
1000 have witnessed the same." This sign is otherwise 
of importance; but here it appears in its connexion, pe- 
culiarly remarkable, because, when speaking in the third 
volume, page 839-841, of the appearance of the morning 
star, on four days, in clear sun-shine, I have also men- 
tioned, already, this falling of the stars, in the night of 
the 13th of November, 1833, as a counter-part, but drop- 
ped the subject, by admonition of the spirit, notwithstand- 
ing my exact knowledge of its signification. The reader 
is here reminded, that this four times repeated appearance 
of the morning star, in clear sun-shine, happening whilst 
I was celebrating deep mysteries of the heavenly king- 
dom, in October and November, 1839, is to be distin- 
guished from the morning star, of the 7th of February, 
1835, because Christ has caused the star to appear after- 
wards, four times more, that by it, the first appearance 
of the same might be confirmed, and the number five 
redintegrated. 



323 

Many persons in the United States have afterwards 
spoken to rne about this falling of the stars from the fir- 
mament, and declared that they would never forget that 
solemn night. For, when already, all people, not order- 
ed to watch, were asleep, the spectacle began, when it 
appeared to the eyes, as if, indeed, many thousand stars 
were falling from heaven, and vanishing on the earth. 
How far this spectacle extended in America, I do not 
know; but I heard persons, who had been eye-witnesses 
of it in various States, mentioning the same without hav- 
ing been induced to do so by me. It began before mid- 
night, and lasted during the whole night. The sleepers 
were roused by the waking, in order to gaze at things, 
never before witnessed. Thomson says, that penetrated 
by a holy awe, he had prostrated himself on the floor, 
crying unto the Lord: u Now, O Lord! Thou givest the 
sign to the fulfilling of thy prophecies." u Immediately 
after the tribulation of those days, shall the sun be dark- 
ened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars 
shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
shall be shaken," &c. — Matthew xxiv. 29-31. I cannot 
enter here, for want of room, into a nearer explanation 
of these words, having in my three " unbound books" 
given in different places, parts of this prophecy, and here 
only the falling of the stars is mentioned, unheard of 
and unseen before, by all the eye-witnesses, yet not to 
be compared with the other, being mentioned also in Eu- 
rope, in the last time by the papers, as an extraordinary 
case of star shooting. Of all that has been prophesied, 
in the progress of time until now, signs have been given in 
nature, and in the exterior of man, as testimonies, that 
now the Lord appears, to restore order in his moral king- 
dom, amongst men on earth, and we, who are informed 
of the connexion between the world of spirits and the 
physical nature, understand, also, the connexion of these 
things, and need no further expatiating about them, for 
which there is no room here, beyond what has been said 
in diverse places of the three volumes. Between the 13th 
and 29th of November, the memorable Apostolic number 
fifteen, is intermediate, and from my three volumes it will 
28* 



324 

be seen, that in the year 1833, great preparations had 
already taken place for what is now going on. On the 
29th of November falls the eve of the new ecclesiastical 
year, according to papal computation, and on the same 
29th of November, which is my birth-day, and also the 
day of my arrival in America, most remarkable things 
have besides occurred in the last years; also, I must still 
insert here something from a paper, published in York 
this year, cut out of it and communicated to me by 
Thomson, yet without date; not having the whole num- 
ber at hand, I remark that other papers likewise have 
considered it as very singular, only with this difference, 
that the connexion of those things was unknown to them, 
because ignorant of my work. The passage is the fol- 
lowing. 

" Bad omens. The year which will return power 
again in the hands of the Federalists, commenced on 
Friday, which was rough and cheerless. When Mr. 
Webster delivered his first speech, this winter, in the 
Senate, he expatiated about the tariff. He was atten- 
tively listened to, and when he sat down, the golden 
eagle placed upon the chair of the Vice President, did 
k>ose hold of the scroll, before in the grasp of its claws, 
containing the motto: ' E Pluribus Unum.' After this 
occurrence, the great chandelier fell down, which, manu- 
factured in Massachusetts, had cost a great deal, intend- 
ed to illuminate the hall of the Representatives, and de- 
stroyed by its fall, the empty seats of many members of 
Congress. On the eastern side of the Capitol stands a 
female figure, holding in one hand a scroll, with the in- 
scription: c The Constitution of the United States.' The 
arm of this statue loosened itself, and fell, with the in- 
scription, to the feet of it. Lately a dreadful inundation 
has caused sad devastation in all parts of the country,'' 
&,c. I can add here no remarks, except that for foreign- 
ers. Boston is the Capitol of Massachusetts. The sub- 
ject will become clear after a thorough study of my three 
volumes, and principally when my explanation of the 
eagle in the Revelation, as the same has already become 
bald in America, will have been duly conceived. All 



325 

these omens are yet no bad ones, but rather the most 
joyful auguries, if only Christ, who now visits us in his glo- 
ry, is received as he ought to be. And even that of 
which the papers are now full, is not a bad prognostic, 
and since it serves also, to the illustration of the present 
manifestation of Christ, at least the following words must 
be taken from the German paper, " The Old and New 
World," and inserted in this book, for perpetual memo- 
ry's sake. 

"DEATH OF THE PRESIDENT OF THE 
UNITED STATES, WM. H. HARRISON. 

Ci The official report from Washington contains, among 
others, the following: ' He died in the President's 
House, in this city, this morning, the 4th of April, in 
the year of the Lord 1841, thirty minutes before one 
o'clock, in the morning.' " And the paper says about 
it, amongst other things, u The departed was the first 
President who died during his time of service. Five of 
his predecessors died after having retired to private life: 
three are still alive. About the merits of the deceased 
little can be said, he having tilled this station only for 
thirty days," etc. But the parties may calculate how 
many millions they had to sacrifice, until one of them 
has gained the victory. 

According to law, the Vice-President, John Tyler, 
took his place; and, to judge from his inaugural address, 
we may hope much good from him. From his " Appeal 
to the People of the United States," given the 13th of 
April, I shall extract, for memory's sake, the following 
passage: 

" When a Christian nation becomes sensible of their 
having been smitten by a public calamity, it becomes the 
same to humble themselves under the hand of Divine 
Providence, to acknowledge God's just government of 
human affairs, and his goodness shown to us in by-gone 
days, to recall into our own minds our unworthiness, and 
to implore his gracious protection. 

"The death of President William Henry Harrison, 
which followed so early his installation, is a loss pecu- 



326 

liarly calculated to be considered as a heavy national 
calamity, and to fill the minds of all of us with the 
heartfelt consciousness of the frailty and nothingness of 
all earthly things, and that we all, considered as forming 
a body as well as individually, are depending upon our 
heavenly Father." 

He then recommended Friday, the 14th of May, as a 
day of fasting and prayer, to be solemnized by such 
ceremonies as would suit the occasion. 

On the 14th of May we find Chrislianiis, in the Al- 
manac, who might be compared with the Christiana of 
my first and second volumes, and give rise to deeper 
reflections, how, every where, the mystery of the mani- 
festation of Christ reveals itself. All men, great and 
less ones, must hit punctually upon all that belongs to 
the mystery, and the reigning individuals ought to keep 
in mind the words of the President, and examine their 
consciences, to find out whether they are Christians or not. 
As Christians, they will consider themselves as vice- 
presidents of the highest President, Christ, and rigor- 
ously investigate what is agreeing with his supreme will, 
in order to fulfil this will; since they have to give the 
more heavy account, the greater were the duties imposed 
upon them — and wo to them if they will not accept his 
present manifestation with the most sincere thanks! The. 
President died in the beginning of the Palm-Sunday, 
which had to fall, in this year, on the mystic number, four. 
The Palm-Sunday was till now the prophecy of the victory 
of Christ over his enemies; and he has appeared amongst 
us that he will solemnize his certain victory over his 
antagonists, whether they subject themselves to him or 
not. If they submit, they are happy: if not, he will 
destroy them, he being the Lord of our life. 

And what should prevent them from subjecting them- 
selves to him? Have I, perhaps, not adduced enough of 
signs of his present manifestation? I saw in the letter of 
Thomson to emperors and kings, that he had made 
therein no mention of me and my explanation of the 
manifestation of Christ, and I knew that this was in ac- 
cordance with the will of Christ, for Thomson steps forth 



327 

as a witness called by Christ, and confirmed by signs: 
but in this large letter it has been first disclosed that the 
testimony of Thomson, together with that of Dorathea 
Beyer is of great importance, she having even pre- 
dicted, that the cause would be first understood from this 
large letter, which now has grown into a rather volumi- 
nous book. But how many books I must write, if I 
would further explain the signs of the present manifes- 
tation of the Lord, has before, in diverse places of this 
book, been alluded to. 

I shall, consequently, in order to warn the rulers 
against false prophets, adduce only one more great sign, 
connected with many others of which the document has 
been handed to me but the day before yesterday, the 
19th of April, 1841, the birth-day of the Emperor of 
Austria, and I this day only, the 21st of April, can find 
time to give to the potentates most important disclosures. 
The 21st of April was, in the year 1838, the seventh 
day of the Easterly week, in which the most astonishing 
mysteries have been performed: and at the close of these 
mysteries, I was in the society of the heavenly host, 
when standing opposite to the Lion Theatre, and that 
took place, which has been explained in Vol. II. page 
465 — 472, when the Spirit of the Lord said to me, 
sC Behold, the lion of the tribe of Judah has prevailed to 
open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.' 7 
Rev. iii. 5. And instantly I was in the Spirit, and 
heavenly hosts were present, and announced, " Alleluja! 
Salvation, and glory, and honor, and power unto the 
Lord our God ! For true and righteous are his judgments : 
for he has judged the great whore which did corrupt the 
earth with her fornication," etc. Rev. xix. lsqq. See 
Vol. II. page 467, sqq. 

How is it possible, that now, when I had adduced in 
three volumes, on 1966 pages, a long chain of signs and 
prophecies, for a testimony that Christ has appeared to 
us, and when I had disclosed the sealed book of Revela- 
tion in his name and by his Spirit; when, in these three 
volumes, constant proofs occur that the heavenly host 
(Rev. xix.) are on my side to guide, not only me in 



328 

every thing belonging to the great mystery, but also 
those whom the Lord has given to me as a support; and 
that this host instigates the devils, also, in order to ex- 
tort from their menials that which serves to me at the 
manifestation of the Lord as a testimony, and to the na- 
tions for a great lesson: when I had proved this in 
three volumes, by a thousand examples, how is it possi- 
ble, I ask, that a Prince-Bishop, who has received my 
work, instead of studying the same, submits himself to 
be instigated by the Apocalyptic dragon and his army, 
to write, or cause to be written to me, that which will 
astonish all future generations? Christ the Lord has 
permitted him to be thus driven, in order to move, by the 
horrible state of one, many to repentance, who otherwise 
would die in their sins. When I had written, in No- 
vember, 1840, to the Princes-Bishops of Laibach, 
Gurk, St. Andrew, the Imperial Aulic parson, and others, 
I finally received, after having waited a long time with 
patience, the assurance of the Lord that I would cer- 
tainly receive an answer to my letters. I hoped that it 
would come from an enlightened one. But it did not so 
please the Lord. For he has no pleasure in the death 
of the sinner, but that he repent and live: and how could 
the Bishops repent without becoming informed about the 
state of their inward man? From the open confession 
of the sins of one, many will learn their dreadful state. 
Our witness, Alexander Leimer, to whom the Lord has 
shown many great mercies, and whom he, by many signs 
which have been touched at in the third volume, has 
confirmed as a witness of his manifestation, comes in- 
deed rarely to see me; but the day before yesterday he 
visited me in the moment when I had received the most 
important document, and he read it to me. He said 
that he came on this account, because the person with 
whom he is now engaged, did not work yesterday; since 
yesterday, here in Philadelphia, had been the greatest 
procession, whereat the black hearse, drawn by eight 
horses, in memory of the departed Harrison — or rather, 
of the mysteries connected with this death — was carried 
about. He gives to me, every morning, (having stood 



329 

the night previous with me) after our prayer, a lecture 
from the Scripture, as contained in the printed little 
German book, entitled, " Daily Allotments for the Com- 
munity of the United Bretheren," to whom he belongs. 
Each of these sections was always very well chosen for 
the mystery which I was then celebrating. This I remark 
here, on account of the hodiernal mystery of the document 
originating with the said Prince-Bishop, with the addi- 
tion, that in this room only the " allotments for the year 
1839, printed, 1838, in Bethlehem, by Henry Held, 
(Hero, a prophetic title, which will disclose itself by and 
by.) are to be had. The Prince-Bishop thought he 
would be spared if the writer of the instrument signed 
it by a fictitious, instead of his own name, without 
naming the place. The reader will soon be convinced 
that the whole document has been prompted by hellish 
spirits, but exactly as they were driven by the heavenly 
host, that they were not permitted to dictate either more 
or less than was in accordance with the mystery, so like- 
wise the fictitious name. He subscribed his name, 
" Cleophas Tobias." But now, for this day, (the 21st 
of April) in the same printed little book is selected the 
section, Luke xxiv. 36 sqq., which Leimer read to me: 
"And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the 
midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto 
you," &c, meaning, when the two who had gone to 
Emmaus, and of whom one was called Cleophas, (see 
Luke xxiv. 18,) conversed with the Apostles, Jesus 
stood in the mid.-t of them. He did not allow me alone 
to read the document, but there must be one witness 
more, to form at least the plural number; and when the 
reading took place Christ was in the midst of us, and 
disclosed to me immediately, how this document would 
lead to the peace. But the Apocalyptic dragen had to 
put it in the mind of the writer that he was Cleophas, as 
if Christ would accompany him on the road, whilst only 
devils are his companions. With Cleophas, another one 
went to Emmaus, whose name is not mentioned in the 
gospel. The devil has, by his copyist, called the name 
Tobias, of whom we read that he was accompanied by 



330 

the angel Raphael, namely, for the healing of the blind 
eyes of the Bishops, for which he indicates to him very 
good remedies. In the writer's case, there was not one 
but many devils present, who were forced to remind me 
of the accompanying of the angels, I being indeed not 
conveyed by only one, but by many, as I trust the reader 
will have convinced himself already, from this book, and 
will find a thousand proofs in the three volumes. But 
also the directory of the United Brethren had to give, in 
a prophetic spirit, for this day, the 103d Psalm, wherein 
is said, "Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that excel in 
strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto 
the voice of his word," etc. " Bless the Lord, O my 
soul!" Indeed, to Him all praise is due, as also the 
most heartfelt thanks for this document, which fills four 
and a half pages; and the contents of which are of such 
a weight, that I could find occasion therein to write 
several volumes, tending towards the healing of the 
blind eyes of the Bishops. But since they refuse fur- 
nishing me with money for the printing of my books, I 
can give to them, likewise, in a few words, an excellent 
prescription. I must, namely, teach them to take off 
the wolf's skin: then will the scales, by themselves, fall 
from their eyes. For this purpose, I will set up to them 
the Prince-Bishop, Anthony Aloysius Wolf, of Laibach, 
the capital of my native country, as a great sign and a 
warning example, as the Spirit of Christ will teach me. 

I shall not contend here, that the letter of Cleophas 
Tobias is written by this Bishop; though from the hand- 
writing, and from all the peculiarities of the author dis- 
tinguishing the letters, I am enabled distinctly to point 
out the person who has written the same, and in case of 
emergency, we possess also such an excellent telescope 
that we can look into all the parts of the globe and find out 
him whose name it is needful to us to know. But here 
we have nothing to do with Cleophas Tobias, but accord- 
ing to the indication of Cleophas Tobias only with An- 
thony Aloysius Wolf. For Cleophas Tobias reports 
amongst other things: "Your books sent by you to Triest, 
were there submitted to the censorship, and acknowledged 



331 

as a printed compilation of nonsensical visions, purport- 
ing to introduce a new religious sect, not to be tolerated 
in the Austrian States, and not calculated to be further 
promulgated but to be burnt. Only one copy of your 
books was sent by special grace to Laibach for in- 
spection, where the judgment passed upon them in Triest, 
was declared to be pertectly just." 

Cleophas Tobias presupposes in his views, that he has 
read my books and fully comprehended their contents, 
although he has understood them as little as the wolf of 
the forest could if my books were read to him. The 
notions expressed in the letter are in no way related to 
those of Matthew Raunicher, Bishop at Triest, for, not- 
withstanding that the latter is still involved in great dark- 
ness, yet may his habitation be called luminous, when 
compared with that most intense darkness prevailing in yon 
deep dungeon, wherein the devils keep the writer of the 
letter in captivity. I think that Matthew Raunicher, 
Bishop in Triest, who knows me, has declined as well 
the censorship, relatively to my books, as he did with re- 
gard to my Latin work, mentioned in my first and second 
volume. It becomes indeed more and more clear, that 
he is forsooth willing to serve Christ, yet only so far as 
compatible with his desire to avoid too heavy collisions 
with Emperor and Pope. Should this yet be the case, 
he appears to possess the talent of appeasing his con- 
science by the assistance of the Casuists. The book 
mentioned in my first volume, page 77, sqq. serves as a 
great illustration of Cleophas. When its author had en- 
treated M. Raunicher, to take the book under his protec- 
tion that it might pass the censure, he said, that the time 
for its printing had not yet corne, and he would not inter- 
fere. In consequence of manifold subsequent experi- 
ences, how easily a Bishop in Austria can contract to 
himself the greatest inconveniences, by trying to spread 
some light, Bishop Raunicher appears to have remained 
insensible towards all my letters, and to have left to 
others the censure of my books. Who may now have 
been appointed to such an important office? I do not 
know it, but suspect that this business has been confided 
29 



332 

to the Gubernatoial Counsellor in Triest, and Doctor of 
Divinity, Andrew Gollmeyer, because lie is a special 
friend to the imperial Aulic parson, Dr. Joseph Pletz, on 
account of whom I mentioned in the above quoted pas- 
sage, a book, in order to illustrate by an example the 
state of the censure in the Austrian Monarchy. The 
Doctors of Divinity, stamped in Vienna under the 
present Dr. Pletz, as this is the case with Gollmeyer, 
are the most miserable creatures in the world who ever 
came under my notice, if they will not learn to free them- 
selves from the yoke of slavery by proper studies, and to 
obey Christ more than men. They are trained like par- 
rots and watched in order to find out, to whom of them, 
as the most obedient slave of the Court, the most impor- 
tant duties could be confided, and they are made Guber- 
natorial Counsellors, and then, if they persevere in being 
slaves of the Court, Bishops, &c. Having reason to 
suspect that Gollmeyer has exercised an influence upon 
the first judgment over my books, I adduce only the fol- 
lowing for the illumination of the ways of God. When 
he was still studying in Vienna, and I had become Pro- 
fessor of the biblical study at Klagenfurth, I wrote to him, 
asking that he would send to me the writings cf the Pro- 
fessors in Vienna about biblical Hermeneutics, &c. He 
complied with my wish, with the subsequent remark, to 
send the writings for the use of those who are preparing 
themselves for the Doctorate, to the Professor of my de- 
partment in Laibach. I did so, adding a letter in which 
I expressed my opinion about the value of these writings 
in a very reserved manner. The Professor mentioned 
this to Gollmeyer, and the latter expressed himself 
at the same time, that I was not worthy to unloose the 
latchet of the shoes of the author of these writings. I 
found nothing better calculated than these writings to con- 
firm the inexperienced young men in Vienna in their igno- 
rance, and 1 have not yet changed my judgment about 
them. These fellows, when coming from Vienna, are 
notwithstanding their ignorance in Christian Theology 
the proudest and most insolent characters, quite unapt to 
appreciate higher things; they having been trained to be 



333 

the slaves of an unchristian Court, placing the substance 
of Christianity in empty ceremonies. When they then 
are raised to the dignity of Gubernatorial Counsellors, 
they become genuine ink-consumers of the Court, caring 
only about what might please or displease the same. 

Such an ink-consumer may Gollmeyer be, or whosoever 
has taken up my books as a censor, and after having ob- 
served, that by the propagation of the same, the hellish 
machine must be abolished, by which in a short time 
many millions of men are slaughtered, and thousands of 
millions of debts are made; the devil put it in his mind 
that instead of establishing Christian peace on earth, my 
books should rather be burnt. This may suffice about 
Triest, as exhortation to true repentance; for Gollmeyer 
has not only been used as a slave by the Austrian Court, 
but also been urged by Christ to provide for me when 
travelling from Europe, via Triest to America, an intro- 
duction to the right man in Boston, if not directly yet 
indirectly. On account of this, we have set up Gollmeyer 
only as a lesser sign. But Anthony Aloysius Wolf must 
by special grace, because he is Prince Bishop of my 
native county, be held up to the nations at the manifesta- 
tion of the Lord, as a great sign on that account, because 
Cleophas reports to us, that but one copy of my books 
had been sent "by special grace to Laibach for inspec- 
tion, where the judgment passed over them at Triest, has 
been declared to be perfectly just." 

All the notions of Cleophas about my books are per- 
fectly analogous with the notions of Anthony Aloysius 
Wolf, as we know him from his youth. We shall of 
course take off the skin of this Wolf only in some places, 
that he may gain a view of his interior, and truly 
repent, for to remove the whole skin would take too much 
space. He was in his younger days a student of the 
common stamp, and particularly anxious to please the 
world. Having absolved Theology, he was still too young 
to enter into the priestly order, and was admitted to the 
Episcopal chancery in Laibach, remaining there as ink- 
consumer, until he came as Gubernatorial Counsellor to 
Triest, where he acquired by dint of long exercise a 



334 

great dexterity in the Chancery-style, which is graciously 
accepted by the Courts. Finally he was created Bishop 
of Laibach, and took as such, possession of his Bishopric 
in the year 1824, when in the sixth year after my 
ordination as priest, I came under his Episcopal super- 
intendence. I entered just when he had been made 
Bishop into the third station of my curacy, namely, in the 
town of Laak, as the same is called for brevity's sake, 
although its proper name is Bishop Laak, having once 
paid certain dues to the Bishop of Freisingen. I was 
before Wolf had entered into his Episcopal functions, 
appointed by a decree of the administrator of the Bish- 
opric as co-operator or auxiliary priest of the parson. 
But then was the first remarkable action of Bishop Wolf, 
that he nominated me as Director of the principal school 
at Laak. This was something new in this town, because 
until then the town parson and not his co-operator had 
been Director of the principal school. The Director has 
to watch that the teachers instruct the pupils well in 
reading, writing, &,c. Wolf promised me that I should 
have for the labors of this charge a remuneration of 100 
florins, adjoined to my co-operator's salary. I suppose 
that the Apocalyptic dragon had then already a presenti- 
ment, that I would become most dangerous to him, if I 
should not remain in the service of Anthony Aloysius 
Wolf, but the Lord caused these names to be given to 
him because he was fully calculated now to be set up as 
a sign to the ecclesiastical representatives of the domin- 
ion of the beast. From Anthony, originated Antoinette 
or the Papal Church, who, instead of seeking refuge with 
Christ, dwells with Anthony and other saints, made by 
the Pope, and Aloysius was a very young Jesuite, and 
the Jesuites have sworn to show a blind obedience to the 
Pope in every point. Wolf has been made Bishop, to 
the end, that he might suppress every thing which could 
open the eyes of the Clergymen, and by them, those of the 
people to their true salvation. He is one of the head men 
of those of whom Christ says: "Beware of false Proph- 
ets which come to you in sheeps' clothing, but inwardly 
they are ravening wolves." Matt. vii. 15. This came to 



335 

light soon after his entering into the Episcopal duties by 
many of his actions, principally by the steps he made 
for the suppression of the printing of the book, mentioned 
in my first volume, page 77. The author of the same 
having been my neighbor, I knew how matters stood and 
had opportunity of reading the views of these bestial men, 
and by the very occasion of this book, Wolf's connexion 
with the imperial parson, Pletz, has been hit by me, both 
of these men understanding nothing but what is expedient 
for the maintenance of the Apocalyptic beast. 

From my three volumes the reader will learn, that the 
Lord has called me miraculously in the year 1825 from 
my native country into the Benedictine Convent of St. 
Paul, in the valley of Lavant in Carinthia, that I pre- 
pared myself for twelve years more in that country, un- 
til the Lord called me to America, and has finally charg- 
ed me here to step forth as Apostle in behalf of the 
abolition of the mad mischief, committed by these wolves. 

For emigrating from my native country into another 
land, I had, according to the Imperial law T , to receive 
my dismissal from Wolf. Well knowing that he alone 
could not be induced to impart the same, I directed, of 
course, my petition for my dismissal from his diocese to 
his whole consistory. But Wolf did not consider it ad- 
visable to lay my solicitation before the whole college, 
and gave me without delay the refusal, mentioned in 
vol. i. page 10. Then I was instructed by the Lord to 
compose a second petition, to be presented to the entire 
Chapter in such a manner, that Wolf was under the 
necessity of calling all of them together, and to grant 
me the dismissal. But Wolf, after having called all of 
them together, did not then think of his coming under 
the necessity of dismissing me, but he believed, that by 
accusing me before the members of the consistory, he 
would obtain the consent of all of them for my punish- 
ment instead of my dismissal. He consequently indict- 
ed me from my petition as arrogant and proud. His 
menials coincided with his opinion. But there were some 
truly reverend men in the consistory, who told him, that 
there was no pride or arrogance in my petition, but only 
29* 



336 

a zeal for the sake of Christ, and that they knew me 
personally right well as a very humble man. To my 
sorrow Cleophas has entirely forgotten what has happen- 
ed already fifteen years ago, and reproaches me again 
with pride and arrogance! 

After having learned that in the consistory Wolf had 
become somewhat shy, I went myself to Laibach, and 
inquired first by his secretary, Praprotnik, from praprot, 
ferns, used amongst us as litter for beasts; which the 
reader is invited to keep in mind on account of an event 
which I shall soon adduce. This fern-man, who con- 
stantly' prepared a letter for Wolf, in order to flatter him, 
took a great deal of trouble, to alienate me from my 
purpose; but found that his endeavors were in vain. I 
went then to Wolf, and found him greatly out of humor. 
Not being able to learn from him, whether he would soon 
comply with my wish or not, I applied to the oldest of 
the Canons, whose name was Clementini, and made him 
sensible of the circumstance, that the papal ordinances 
called Clementines order the Bishop in this case, to give 
the dismissal, and that he consequently had to remind 
the Bishop of it, who might be ignorant of these provi- 
sions. After this my wish was soon fulfilled, and sub- 
sequently I saw Bishop Wolf only once more and this 
upon the memorable occasion, when I had to deliver the 
Primitial sermon to the priestly inauguration of Theodore 
Stabel, which the reader will perhaps remember, whereat 
Wolf was not present, but had paid at some previous 
day a visit to the same monastery, when I felt not dis- 
posed to conceal myself before him, finding him indeed 
very tame upon this occasion. But now, since he has 
overcome the Prophet and Doctor of Divinity, Jacob 
Supan, of whom remarkable things are mentioned in all 
my three volumes of "Memorable Events," and I depart- 
ed for America, Wolf considered himself secure from 
the iron rod confided to me by Christ, after my having 
gone so far from him, and believed, as the report of 
Cleophas has clearly shown to me, that he could rage 
against me with impunity. 

When my Professor of the biblical study, Dr. Jacob 



337 

Supan saw, that finally a wolf was given to our native 
country for a Bishop to feed the flock, he was scandaliz- 
ed by it, and found it necessary to watch all the steps of 
the same, and when at last Wolf made Praprotnik or the 
fern-man a canon instead of another worthy man, Supan 
began crying aloud "Wolf will turn all his sheep into 
wild beasts, he has prepared ferns as a litter, in order to 
wallow upon the same without shame." The wild beast 
could not then tolerate any longer the Prophet Supan and 
endeavored to crush him, but could not come upon him, 
till Supan was driven by the spirit to preach that on the 
festival of St. Peter and Paul in the Peter's Church at 
Laibach, which, although it could not empower Wolf to 
crush him entirely, yet caused him to be exiled from his 
native country and ordered to reside in Klagenfurth, 
where I was Professor. This was, however, not done by 
the impulse of human wisdom itself, but that Supan might 
communicate to me immediately before my departure to 
America every thing which I could use at diverse oc- 
casions, and especially now, after having received the 
report by Cleophas concerning the Wolf's-story in Lai- 
bach. The uncommon rage of Wolf can be conceived, 
when he learned from Triest, that Supan appears in my 
work as a Prophet and Wolf as a wild beast, although 
not quite plainly yet by a prophecy, which we must now 
illustrate somewhat more, since Cleophas Tobias has re- 
ported to us, that in Laibach, where Wolf presides in 
ecclesiastical affairs, the judgment, passed in Triest, that 
my books were not calculated for further propagation but 
for being burnt, has been found "perfectly just," as also 
we hope, the reader has already advanced so much in 
understanding, that Wolf has indeed become a great 
sign at the present manifestation of Christ. But I must 
remark, that the facts, here alluded to, can only become 
perfectly clear to the reader, when he shall first have 
studied my three volumes. Perhaps the special grace 
has come upon Wolf, because the parson of the Imperi- 
al Court, Dr. Pletz, who appears by Divine guidance in 
my books as a machine of the Apocalyptic dragon, and 
has also found Wolf stigmatised therein, has found it 



338 

proper to implore this grace from the Emperor for Wolf, 
that he might blind the Emperor, that the propagation of 
my books was indeed considered not only by him, but 
also in Triest and Laibach as most pernicious. Cleo- 
phas, however, does not mention in reporting to me, 
that Pletz likewise has censured my books; but this can- 
not be doubted, since I have sent the first volume by 
peculiar ways, via Triest, immediately to the Emperor, 
and the second, via Bremen, directly to Pletz for the 
especial purpose, because in this very second volume the 
madness of this worst of the false Prophets of the Em- 
peror has been peculiarly illustrated. After having ad- 
duced in vol. ii. page 579-588 some of the worst speci- 
mens of this false Prophet, I pass on page 588 from Dr. 
Pletz to other exhibitions of the dragon in the following 
words: "I must, as in this volume has been mentioned, 
adduce one more dreadful testimony of.the devil, &c, 
and this testimony is a letter, dictated from one devil to 
the Teufelin (female devil), from which I, not finding 
room for exhibiting and explaining the whole, could only 
extract and explain some specimens of it on pages 588- 
596. But the reader must not think, that the Teufelin 
(she devil) is a fictitious name. It is her true name, and 
she was, as she confesses herself, tormented day and 
night by the devil, until she took hold of the pen and 
wrote to me. But I have been led by the spirit of Christ 
to introduce some specimens of the products of the devil, 
brought forth by the Teufelin, immediately after the pro- 
ductions of the devil by Joseph Pletz, but here, where I 
take off the skin of Wolf, I have to observe this on that 
account, because by the work, mentioned in my first vol- 
ume, page 77, Wolf has entered into the most intimate 
connexion with Pletz, which was also existing at the 
exile of Dr. Supan. 

But Wolf stands in my work in still other connexions. 
In the prophecy, mentioned in my third volume, page 
827-831, and given by the Woli's-Occurrences, Anthony 
Aloysius Wolf, Prince Bishop at Laibach, stands in the 
closest connexion with George Meyer, Prince-Bishop 
of Gurk, residing in Klagenfurth, and who was my su- 



339 

perintendent during my Professorship of the Biblical 
study at Klagenfurth. I entered my professorship, how- 
ever, before he became Bishop, he having been before 
Gubernatorial Counsellor at Laibach. I say on page 
827, on the 10th of April, in the evening, the printer 
returned to me the manuscript, with the remark, that the 
same exceeded seventy-two forms by five sheets. Since 
I do not wish the book to become larger than was first 
stipulated with the printer, I make an extract from the 
prophetical Wolf's-story. For I thought whilst writing 
my third volume, my manuscript would not amount to so 
many pages, and, money being wanted, I have been un- 
der the necessity of giving only extracts of the matter 
towards the end of the volume, since I prophesied even 
by the extract. I believed, in writing the prophesy of 
the Wolf-stories, that the Spirit had given them in gene- 
ral, for the wolves, who, now, instead of shepherds, are 
feeding the flock of Christ. But by Cleophas Tobias, I 
have finally learned that Christ has set up Wolf on that 
account, as a representative, and for a great sign, because 
he is the shepherd of the flock in my native country, 
About this I could more easily write a peculiar work, 
than explain the case briefly. However, when in Octo- 
ber, 1840, I began writing the large letter, I thought 
that the same would not amount, when printed, to 100 
pages. But whilst beginning on the 21st of April to ex- 
plain the Wolf's-affair for this book, occasioned by Cleo- 
phas, I received from the printing office, eighteen pages 
of the proof-sheets, for correction, (that is three times 
six pages, in lieu of twenty, which otherwise were deli- 
vered to me,) amongst which the conclusion of the large 
letter, as Rossel has received the same through Thom- 
son and testified the receipt by the " Martha," stands 
exactly on page 190, because the conclusion as well as 
the mystery of the number 190, agree best with this 
Wolf's-affair, and we shall at the close hear, that the 
angels of the Lord, as it was the case with the former 
books, watched also, with respect to this book, that the 
profoundest mysteries are standing on the pages most 



340 

appropriate for them, and were set in type in the printing 
office, on the days most appropriate for them. 

But it has not been remarked without purpose on page 
827 of the third volume, that the printer has returned 
to me the manuscript on the 10th of April, 1840, in order 
to take away still five sheets more from it, for the letter 
of Cleophas has in all probability, arrived from Europe, 
at New York on the same day, in the year 1841, from 
whence the same went on the 12th of April, as the post- 
mark proves, to Boston, and was sent from thence to me, 
then in Philadelphia, that the five sheets of paper, re- 
scinded by me on the 10th of April, 1840, can be illus- 
trated by it in quite another way. For, with regard to 
the five sheets in volume third, page 827, on the second 
line, seventy-two forms are likewise mentioned, of which 
my third volume, each form containing twelve pages 
consists, which, taken together, contain the mystery of 
the number, 856, of Arabian, and that of the number 
eight of Roman origin. 

The printer in New York, Henry Ludwig, had to ad- 
vise me to have the third volume printed by making sev- 
enty-two forms, as the High-Priest. Kaiphas advised the 
seventy assembled members of the Sanhedrim, that it 
would be better that Christ should die, than that the peo- 
ple should perish; Cleophas on the other side, did not 
belong to the seventy Counsellors of Kaiphas, but to the 
seventy Disciples of Christ, whilst the menial of Satan, 
calling himself in the letter, Cleophas, has arrogated to 
himself the form of a true follower of Christ, but is shown 
by Christ, through me, His true Apostle, to the nations 
as a horrible wild wolf. So much for a remembrance, 
that likewise, as Dorathea Bayer prophesied about the 
large letter, from which this book originated, I also fore- 
told on the 10th of April, 1840, in New York, in regard 
to the seventy-two forms, when I acceded to the printer's 
advice, and took away five sheets from my manuscript, 
which would have made about a form, but would have 
taken away the mystery, which ihe Lord caused to be 
hidden in the seventy-two forms, the Latin version of the 



341 

Scripture, speaking of seventy-two Disciples of Christ, 
and I making use of these forms against the Latin 
wolves, but also of the Greek Scriptural text, which I 
have explained as Professor, and which speaking of sev- 
enty Disciples, must be resorted to in exegetical labors 
as to a fundament, that by the number five, we may come 
to the unity; because after the abolition of the reign of 
the four beasts, seen by Daniel, the fifth reign, being that 
of Christ, will include all nations of the earth, and unite 
them all in Christ. In the seventy-two forms of my third 
volume, the prophecy concerning the wolves, begins on- 
ly on the sixty-ninth form, and here even, only on the 
11th and 12th page, which is the 827th and 828th page 
of the third volume. But in its continuation; the seven- 
tieth form begins with page 829, and on this page the 
Prince-Bishop Wolf associates with Prince-Bishop 
George Meyer, both belonging together and forming 
Cleophas Tobias, yet this in such a manner, that every 
thing which has been prophesied respecting the wolves, on 
the 11th and 12th page of the sixty- ninth form, or on the 
827th and 828th page of the third volume, has not only 
been prophesied in relation to Anthony Aloysius Wolf, 
Prince-Bishop in Laibach, but also relatively to George 
Meyer, Prince-Bishop of Gurk, residing in Klagenfurth, 
in such a manner, that these two Chief-wolves must be set 
up as Representatives of all wolves, for a great sign of the 
most glorious manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ, and 
on this George or farmer's-day, being the 23d of April, 
according to the German Almanac, I again find time for 
the continuation of the Wolves-story, which I began al- 
ready the day before yesterday. 

I have celebrated in my three unbound books, the 
memory of my great teacher, Gregory Jereb, meaning 
watchful partridge, this bird belonging to the most watch- 
ful and noble animals, when he was still in his mortal 
tenement, but which he was then about laying down, 
when I was engaged in noting down the Wolves-story 
in my manuscript for the third volume. I came to Gre- 
gory Jereb, as co-operator of the parish St. George in 
Laas, in the year 1821, remained with him lor three 



342 

years, and went then, soon after Wolf had celebrated his 
solemn entry as Prince-Bishop in Laibach, to Laak, that 
is Bishop-Laak or Episcopal-lake of Frei Singen, in or- 
der to sing to the Bishops freely a new song. 

When 1 was the last year with Gregory Jereb at the 
parish of St. George in Laas, we finally learned the great 
news, that his Imperial Majesty, Francis, had nomina- 
ted Wolf, Bishop of Laibach, and Jereb was astonished, 
how such a wild beast, as he had discovered Wolf to be 
through many years in Laibach, could have been made 
a shepherd of our native country. When I then was 
Professor in Klagenfurth, Christ called Jereb from St. 
George to Alt-Laak, or into the Old-Lake, of the Bi- 
shops, in order that he, when I was visiting the men of 
God in my native country, could accompany me as far as 
Tarsis, as Prophet Supan used to call our Tarshizh. He 
told me upon this occasion, in secret conversation, for 
my information's sake, that which had been done by 
Wolf to turn the tame sheep into beasts, and I informed 
him on my part, that the Prince-Bishop, to whom on this 
day, as to the Right Reverend and Gracious Prince-Bi- 
shop in grand Gala, the gratulations are offered, then 
my Superior Inspector, George Meyer, was an equally 
wild beast. My third volume consists of seventy-two 
forms, each of which contains twelve pages, and the 
seventy-two Disciples occur commonly in the round 
number of seventy, and the devils wanted to conceal the 
Princes-Bishops or to express it more plainly to their 
greater shame, Princes-Overseers, behind the two very 
last of the seventy Disciples; but the spirit tells me; be- 
hold, they stand only in the sixty-ninth and seventieth 
form, of my Disciples, whom the devil, under the names 
of Cleophas and Tobias had to place before thee, and 
explain to the nations the prophecy about the wolves. 

I mention in the third volume, page 8£7, amongst 
other prophecies of the Wolves-stories, (but of which, 
from want of space, I can here only take a few, and illus- 
trate them somewhat;) " Then the Wolves-story has been 
continued until a German by the name of Michael (mean- 
ing: Who is like God?) Wolf, was to be my room-mate 



343 

in the seminary for priests." In my third volume it has 
been shown, that from my childhood unto this hour, the 
most important events of my life have taken place, as 
prophecies of the present manifestation of Christ, and, 
so likewise this when during the time of my studies, I 
was received into the seminary for priests, wherein two 
students were lodged in one room, and to me the German 
Michael (who is like God?) Wolf, was given as room- 
mate. Michael Wolf was not my fellow-student before 
my philosophical studies commenced. He had studied 
in the Gymnasium at Grsetz, and came then to Lublena 
(the beloved), from which the Germans formed Laibach, 
where I studied. He came at the same time when the 
then Gubernatorial clerk at the Episcopal Chancery, 
Wolf, was made an Imperial clerk at Triest Triest is 
made from our Terst, and terst means the reed given to 
Christ as sceptre before his crucifixion. The present 
Imperial clerk at Triest, Golmeyer, that is <c bald Meyer" 
or steward, and his mediate predecessor, Wolf, in Terst, 
as witnesses of the sceptre of Christ, with their appen- 
dage Pletz, (but this one commanding in Vienna) believed 
that Christ now in his exalted state, would likewise take 
the reed for a sceptre, as he did at his crucifixion; they 
being ignorant of the fact, that at his present manifesta- 
tion he promises the iron rod even to his servants, to 
strike with it all the stubborn ones. The venerable Rak, 
that means lobster, commenced to clean Michael Wolf, 
when the same had become my fellow-student, and to 
teach him that he like a lobster, had to learn to go back- 
wards, if he would get rid of his wolf's skin. Michael 
Wolf was anxious of getting rid of this horrible skin, and 
requested our venerable Director, Matth. Raunicher, 
who is now Bishop at the reed, but, as I hope, did not 
participate in the wickedness committed in the censure 
of my books, to give him to me. as room-mate in the sem- 
inary for priests, because nobody else than I, could do 
the butcher's service, by taking his wolf's skin off. I 
used to call him familiarly " Michael," and taught him 
as the lobster had done, that he had to mo* e backward, 
in order to lose the horrible wolfs shape. But there was 
30 



344 

a cruel conspiracy raised against him, and it was finally 
left to my judgment whether he should be expelled from 
the seminary, that he might noi tear the sheep there, or 
permitted to remain. Matthew Raunicher (from whom I 
at least confidently expect, that he, after having read the 
Wolves-st6ries in this volume, will perform what his two 
names indicate, and should others be beforehand with him 
respecting the Emperor, will go to convert Rome) came 
into my room, in order to ask me what should be done 
with Wolf. At that moment the glorified friend of my 
youth, Matthias Zhop, about whose appearance I have 
disclosed great things in the three volumes, was with me, 
and he began to intercede in behalf of Wolfs retention. 
I co-incided with him and Wolf was kept in the semi- 
nary. But it happened some time afterwards, that in the 
night I began horribly to cry: " Michael! Michael! Mi- 
chael!" This was the name of my grand-father also, 
and I have disclosed in my third volume, mysteries con- 
cerning the contest of Michael and his host, and the 
dragon, Rev. xii. 7, which had been concealed to past 
ages. Michael Wolf was awakened by my cries, and 
cried: " Andrew, what is the matter?" I replied: "Rob- 
bers are in the chamber. " He asked me: " Where are 
they? My answer was: "See'st thou not that they have 
already taken away from me every thing, even my 
breeches ?" He sprang upon his feet, knocked against 
the wall and cried: "Help! help!" The next fellow- 
students called on others, and a number of the inmates 
were shortly assembled. Then the Lord at length took 
away the vision which now is fulfilling; I not having 
either before or afterwards disturbed any body in his 
sleep. I could at that time not see so far into futurity, 
that the Lord caused this strange spectacle to be exhi- 
bited for a prophecy of what is now going on, but I told 
only to Michael Wolf and to the rest, that we must 
be perfectly converted to the Lord, that we might not 
one day fall in the hands of the robbers. But I am 
afraid that VVolf when he had returned from me again 
into the corrupt world, has become once more the old 
wolf. 



345 

As in the document, to the explanation of which, I 
prepared the reader, two wolves are concealed under 
the names of Cleophas, Tobias, whom we take for two 
different persons, so since Wolf and Meyer have become 
Gubernatorial Counsellors, the former of Triest, the lat- 
ter of Laibach, in order to be promoted by these very 
strange ways to bishoprics, had I likewise two fellow- 
students by the name of Wolf, of whom yet only my room 
mate Michael, bears the German name Wolf, whilst the 
other is called in the Illyrian, Vouk, meaning wolf, and 
this latter Illyrian Wolf, was my fellow-student ever since 
the time 1 came from the town of Stein, into the school 
at Laibach. 

I have in vol. iii. page 187 — 194, disclosed some mys- 
teries, which the Lord, in the year 1814, caused to be 
concealed in the catalogue as prophecies, in which I 
appear amongst the students of the Gymnasium, on the 
first page, in respect to the common branches of instruc- 
tion, in the second class of humanity or sixth of the 
Gymnasium as the second with preference, and on the last 
page, as the first in the Italian language. On the first 
page, the glorified friend of my youth, Matthias Zhop, 
had been preferred to me. I have disclosed in my three 
volumes in regard to the wonderful appearance ofthis 
friend of my youth, that all nations will see that Christ 
has set him up as a sign. But there are also various 
prophecies which the Lord gave to him. He but rarely 
visited me in my lodgings, since we had frequent oc- 
casions of meeting in the Lyceal Library, and I do not 
remember that he had ever paid me a visit in the semi- 
nary, except when the question respecting Wolfs reten- 
tion or dismissal was debated, and I know that the Lord 
caused him at that time, to come for the illustration of 
the Wolves-story, for he has reminded me several times 
by an especial impulse of the spirit, that in my name and 
his something peculiar would lie concealed, if we would 
write our names backwards. I was indeed ignorant 
(though I have already unfolded many mysteries of my 
name in the second and third volume) until I received 
the document of Cleophas Tobias, of what might be con- 



346 

tained in my name when written backwards. Now for 
the first time Rak, that is, Lobster, who is also a repre- 
sentative ot those whose ornaments are of the red color, 
reminds me how Zhop and Smolnikar, by reading them 
reversedly, prophesy indeed; other prophesies of these 
two names having been explained in the previous volumes. 
Respecting Zhop, we mu>t indeed, in order to make it 
prophesy, transpose the third and fourth letter. This 
furnishes again a new prophecy, but to explain which, 
would be here too circumstantial. But Pozh, means 
"strike," and then follows Rakinloms, or "Rak in lorn 
se," that is: the lobster, and it breaks. The red decor- 
ated wolves will not become tame till I must seek also 
through the rak, or lobster, the remedy for these beasts. 

In my third volume, page 193, where the question is 
about the mysteries of the catalogue, I having had but 
once occasion to appear in print together with my fellow 
students, by Napoleon's interference, it is said: "But 
a peculiar mystery furnishes us c Vouk Vincenz, in En- 
glish, Wolf the Conqeror;' because he conquered indeed 
in the desert, and occupied the place which did not belong 
to him; for he stands in the 4 L 2d, or last place of the names 
in alphabetical order, the place, which by right, ought to 
hav^ been occupied by Zhuden Paul, that is, the won- 
derful Paul whose name fills the 39th place." Brethren, 
this is a very deep prophecy, which can be only under- 
stood when my three books are studied, and the events of 
the things of the next year, 1842, shall be known. I 
wrote as the spirit has unfolded the subject to me, on the 
quoted page, in general about the wolves, of whom I had 
an Illyrian Vouk and a German Wolf, as fellow-students. 
But in Cleophas Tobias, we have the bishop of my native 
country and the bishop of the neighboring land, under 
whom I was Professor during the last ten years before 
my call to America, as chief representatives of the wolves, 
yet so that we must especially strike Anthony Aloysius 
Wolf, because he is the bishop of my native country. 

In my Illyrian home a German is rarely admitted into 
the Seminary for priests. But for the illustration of the 
document of the false Cleophas the German Wolf with 



347 

the Christian name, most appropriate for it, had to come 
not only into the Seminary, but to become my room- 
mate, because Christ has determined to set up Wolf as 
a great sign at this present manifestation. Who is like 
God? Wolf. Wolf has placed himself, according to the 
testimony of the document of Cleophas in the place of 
God, and has not only, before, exiled the Prophet of 
God, Doctor Jacob Supan from the country, but now also, 
as we shall hear, calumniated the Apostle of God in a 
horrible manner. He is, as his name already indicates, 
of German descent, born in Idria, which is related to 
Hydra, the many headed serpent, where the Germans 
dig for Mercury, and the Lord has by the name of my 
room-mate, in the first year of my stay in the Seminary 
caused his wickedness to be prophesied. 

In the third volume, page 827, it is further said: 
11 Then have I, namely, after having shared our room 
with Michael Wolf; endeavored to keep off the wolves 
from the flock of Christ, and came at length to the good 
Shepherd, Gregory Jereb at Laas, whom I assisted as 
much as I could in driving the wolves away. But in 
Schneeberg (snow-mountain) below the Alps the counts 
and their bailiffs are real wolves, but we had also in the 
great forest, extending from Turkey over Krain, many 
wolves, which frequently over-ran the fields, and the 
prophetic history begins again, where the peasants pur- 
sued the wolf at the parsonage over the fields in a deep 
snow, when the nearest reached him at the fence, and 
took hold of his ears, whereupon, his fellow-peasants 
having come to his assistance, they first tied the beast's 
horrible mouth and carried it alive into the Schneeberg 
domain." This is the account of a true occurrence, 
which the Lord caused to take place as a prophecy. 
When I came to Gregory Jereb as an assistant in the 
curacy, the forest beginning near the parsonage, he told 
me immediately this incident, which had happened in the 
winter before my arrival, and the spirit reminds me, 
whilst writing for my third volume, that it was propheti- 
cal and was to be recorded. For when the peasants savr 
the wolf running through the deep snow over the fields 
30* 



348 

they not having guns at hand, ran after him, and when he 
was about leaping over the next fence, he remained 
sticking in the deep snow, and the nearest peasant took 
hold of his ears. But the wild beast opened its wide 
throat as tar as possible, and endeavored to bite the pea- 
sant. The man cried for the speediest assistance, and 
when help was at hand the helpers were about to bind 
first the wolfs feet, but he who had seized the wolf's ears 
cried they should not tie first the wolf's feet but his mouth, 
and when first this and then the firm tieing of the feet 
was done, he was carried by means of a pole near the 
parsonage, and when my departed friend G. Jereb saw 
this, he asked the carriers, where they had shot the 
wolf? They answering, that the same was not dead 
but alive, he would not believe them, till he became con- 
vinced of it by ocular inspection. We have indeed 
bound the power of the wolf, as well as we could; but we 
could not kill him before Christ has appeared unto us. 
Now, at last has Christ at his manifestation prepared the 
rope for his Apostle, that he may lay it round the wolf's 
neck, and strangle him. 

I have amidst the one hundred and thirty-four wit- 
nesses of the foundation ot God's Kingdom on earth in 
the first volume, page 213, also one Halstrick Bernard 
and one Halstrick Joseph. But this way of spelling is 
not the ritrht one, their names being Halsstrick (Neck- 
rope). Halsstrick Joseph was during my last stay in 
Boston my next neighbor, and his brother Halsstrick 
Bernard is also among those who had their eyes open at 
the manifestation of Christ. When I had written the 
letters to the Princes-Bishops Wolf and Meyer, and 
the Lord disclosed to me, that he by these letters will 
have his judgments executed, he has also determined, 
that the two Halsstricks should perform a mystery. I 
told them consequently, that they would have to take 
their ropes in their hands and each of them would have 
to bind the neck of one of these beasts, and the Lord 
wou'd then show me in what manner I would have to 
strangle them. They ask< d me, how this was to be done? 
and 1 answered them: Each of you will write the direc- 



349 

tion of one of these letters, and for confirmation's sake you 
will seal them. 

This being done, the Lord confirmed on the last Eas- 
ter Sunday, that it was done as a prophecy, as can be 
seen from the following passage of a letter of Matthew 
Ludvvig, directed to me: 

"Boston, Easter-Sunday, 1841. — Brother in Christ ! 
The day of the Lord is far spent, and we had assembled 
on the same, at Bernard Halsstrick's, although former- 
ly we used to convene at my brother's. But this day 
his wife and son are sick. Therefore we assembled at 
the other place and offered up our prayers there, according 
to the rule, which thou hast sent us for that day, together 
with the printed sheet, which gave us joy, that the Lord 
has appeared unto us more perceptibly, and, as we hope 
he will appear soon also to others, that they may see him, 
as we see him. . . We put our trust in the Lord, that he 
will fulfil his promise; placing all our hope in Him, and 
endeavoring lo do His will." &c. 

Thus writes an enlightened carpenter, whom I set up 
to the Bishops as a pattern, as I have put up Dr. M. 
Kling for an example to the Prelate and Dr. Pletz. My 
associates are all Prophets, and by each of them the 
Lord has performed great things, and, without my re- 
quest the spirit impels them to write to me that which I 
use as mystery in explaining the mysteries of the heaven- 
ly kingdom. I kept my Sundays' meetings in a Baptist 
meeting-house, yet not in the same saloon with them, but 
in another one. This lasted until the beginning of the 
past winter, when I perceived from a hint given to me, 
that they had been deceived by the adversaries of the 
sake of Christ and were desirous that I might collect my 
people elsewhere. I made it then known without delay, 
that they had to assemble on the next Sunday in my 
dwelling. Before I departed I gave them the neces- 
sary direction about what should be performed in the 
Sunday's meetings during my absence. They met at 
Joseph Ludwig's. For the Easter Sunday I transmitted 
them by letter every thing which was to be observed, 
wishing to be particularly with them in the spirit in their 



350 

midst, to impart to them invisibly the celestial Manna, 
and to fill them with the spirit of Christ. I transmitted 
to them also for their consolation the proof sheet relating 
to the resuscitation of Dorathea, and Christ intended to 
show it peculiarly clearly, that I was on Easter Sunday 
indeed in the midst of my flock, in order to feed them 
invisibly with his supper and to fill them with his spirit. 
It has been shown as already remarked in this book in 
my three volumes by many examples, that the Lord now 
restores health, and now takes the same away, exactly 
as it is suitable to the mystery. On Easter-Sunday it 
would not have been in accordance with it that my flock 
should have assembled at Joseph Ludwig's. They must 
in the mystery be gathered round me. This he showed 
them by making the woman with the child sick-, and pre- 
cluded to them that place of meeting, giving it at the 
same time in their mind, that they should assemble at 
Bernard Halsstrick's, and this man am I in this mystery, 
for under the name Bernard, as I have shown in my 
second volume, has Pope Leo XII. prophesied about me, 
that I am a father of the church or Apostle of- Christ, 
and Halsstrick (neck-rope) has given me the rope for the 
strangling of the wolf, that the beast might die and Wolf 
rise up in Christ as a new man. I was in the meeting, 
since only that which I have transmitted from here to 
Boston, as emanating from my pen for the congregation 
has been transacted there, and my flock sent me, together 
with the letter of Cleophas Tobias, the letter from which 
I have extracted the testimony, that such was the state 
of things. But why I must bind the rope round the 
wolves' necks, and must strangle them, is shown by the 
following prophetic Wolves-stories: 

The occurrence mentioned in the third volume, page 
828, following after the gagging of the wolf's godless 
mouth, has been only hinted at and must be accomplished 
here. On a winter-day amidst a heavy shower of snow, 
I went from Laas toward Lase, meaning desert places, 
having been called to visit a very sick person, through a 
forest of four English miles' breadth. Two men prece- 
ded me, whom I followed upon my little horse. In the 



351 

midst of the forest two wolves were running across the 
way before our eyes. It was towards evening when I 
left the sick man's house for my home. The men ac- 
companied me likewise homewards through the forest, 
and when we had reached the field, when I had one more 
English mile over the field, woods being near to my home; 
I dismissed the men, although twilight had come on. 
When already at some distance from them, I saw a wolf 
standing on the side of the way, which I took for the dog 
kept at the church on the neighboring "Kreuzberge,"* 
(Cross-mountain) as a watch. He looked fixedly and 
wildly at me. My horse did not shy, and having passed 
the wolf, the same crossed the way behind my back. The 
next day came again two men from the same place, and 
said that the sick person had recovered immediately after 
my departure, but that directly afterwards another one had 
fallen dangerously sick. I went consequently to him and 
when we reached the spot where the wolf had looked at 
me, and then had crossed the way behind my back, the 
men stood still, wondering, when they saw that the woh 
on this place crossed the way towards the town of Laas. 
I said that this was not a wolf, but the dog of the Cross- 
mountain, but they convinced me by the track that it was 
indeed a w r olf. The dangerously sick person recovered 
immediately after my having refreshed him with heavenly 
things, and I see now that this also was a prophecy. If 
the watchmen of the Cross-mountain had done their duty, 
the mountain would have already centuries ago covered 
the whole earth. But since they were tearing wolves 
instead of watchmen, the stone had to separate itself from 
the mountain, in order to hit the image of Nebucadnezzar 
on the toes. About that, such disclosures have been 
given in my third volume, as will astonish all future 
generations. But that this wolf's story was likewise a 
prophecy, can be seen from the connexion of the same 
with the remaining, amongst which the following, briefly 
mentioned in volume third, page 828, is the most remark- 
able. From the 12th to the 13th of June, (whether of 
the same year, in which Anthony Wolf was made Bishop 
of Laibach, or of the preceding can be easily ascertained 



352 

at the place) in the night a heavy snow fell in Laas, and 
I had to perform in the morning a sacerdotal function in 
Laas, on the road to which place the former wolves stories 
had happened. I expected the people would be mindful 
of shaking and cutting off the branches of the trees which 
were covered with snow, unprecedented in the memory 
on that day in that neighborhood, thus rendering my way 
passable on horseback. But in approaching the wood, 
the way was perfectly obstructed to me by the branches 
hanging down under their snowy burden to the very 
ground. I dismounted, took a club and knocked the 
snow down from the branches whilst leading my palfrey. 
When this path-making had rendered me already tired, 
a strange man came towards me, who had worked his 
way in the same manner. By him my labor was some- 
what alleviated. But my palfrey could not follow me 
everywhere, when I could have advanced alone. When I 
arrived at Lase and questioned my people there, why 
they had been careless in making way, they were all 
wondering how they could have forgotten this, and would 
immediately go to open the way, that at least at my return 
I might ride with ease. I told them that this would now 
be unnecessary, since the snow, as soon as the sun rises 
somewhat higher, must in summer melt very soon. They 
would not, however, be restrained by my argument but 
cleared the way considerably, whilst I was performing my 
functions. When I was returning from my duty, it came 
in my mind to ascend the Cross-mountain and go to An- 
thony Mlakar, who is really what his name indicates, 
one who dwells in the stinking pool. He was on the 
Cross-mountain only for tearing down, not for raising up, 
yet we had to tolerate him, because the Bishop wished 
him to be there. I went to him on that day, because he 
received visits of many clergymen on that day, from 
whom I desired to receive some necessary information. 
It was his name's day like that of Anthony Wolf, who 
by his censure of my books, places as many obstacles in 
the way of the cause of Christ, as on his name's day the 
Lord had caused to be prophesied by the fall of the snow. 
I yet pressed through with my palfrey, and then the pea- 



353 

sants with whom we celebrate to-day, the George's or 
farmer's day, prepared the way with great joy. But 
Wolf has, after the removal of Gregory Jereb by a mad 
appointment bestialized Laas, and he has even now not 
given room for his conversion by the warning of Rossel 
in the "Martha," the catching of whom by the Lord, I 
had written to him. For this reason I must prepare him 
through one more stinking Wolf's-story before I shall 
show him how he has put himself in the place of God. 

In the far extended curacy Laas, there is not only 
Anthony, whom Wolf will bring in the place of Christ, 
in the desert region of Lase, but there is also the church 
of the Apostle Andrew, situated on the highest top of the 
neighboring mountains. As I was paying once a visit to 
my predecessor in the Apostleship upon my palfrey, a 
wolf was near the church passing by me in full rage. I 
mentioned then the case in the next village below the 
church, and the inhabitants told me that there had been 
danger in it, it probably not having been the male, but 
the she wolf which was hunted nfter, but could not be 
slain, yet that her four whelps had been caught alive, 
which would be carried to Schneeberg. They were 
shown to me in a tub, where they wallowed on the litter 
in the dirt. But there arose a dreadful stench from them, 
which was insupportable, and I remember now, that the 
four whelps serve for an illustration of the case, and I 
have mentioned in the third volume the Wolves stories, 
with the Prince-Bishop Wolf, and Prince-Bishop Meyer 
for the illustration of the stench, which emanated from 
the document of his Excellency, the Burgomaster, Fred- 
erick de Meyer, when I began anatomizing the same. 
But how much more stinks the document of the false 
Cleophas Tobias, we will observe shortly by extracting 
but a few passages from the same. It begins: 

<( Unhappy and miserxble Mr. Smolnikar! How 
much have we been undeceived respecting our joyful 
hopes, entertained by us at your departure to America, 
for the beneficial spreading of the only true Christian 
Catholic church amongst the heal hen and the heterodox by 
the news which reached us from time to time from that 



354 

part of the globe, by which we learn to our no little con- 
cern, that the prophecy contained in Tim. n. iv 3 — 4, has 
been fulfilled with you in a high degree! Would it not 
have been better for you and for many other men> if on 
your long voyage you had become food for the fishes?" 

Am I to be called unhappy, when Christ shows con- 
stantly, that he is with me, and when his heavenly host 
perform such great things for the confirmation of the 
Apostleship confided to me by him, as we now hear con- 
cerning the Wolves' story? Are not on the contrary all 
Emperors, Kings, Bishops and nations to be called most 
miserable and unhappy, if they do not follow Christ as 
closely as I follow him? Thou godless beast, thou raiscst 
thyself above Christ Jesus, and callest that church the only 
true one, which abounds in horrible distortions of his doc- 
trine, and in abuses of every description, and about which 
Christ has shown to you in the fulfilling of the times by an 
extremely long chain of signs and prophecies, that you 
must turn yourself to Christ from the stinking wolf's excre- 
ments with all your heart, if you desire to be saved? You 
beastly minded men, your hopes were indeed great when 
you expected that I would fight for your Pope instead of 
for Christ, although Christ has shown in my three volumes 
in every possible manner what your Pope is. But such 
bestial men as you are, calumniate me, instead of study- 
ing my books with an upright heart, to learn the truth 
and to be saved, and wish that whilst Christ has sent me for 
the deliverance of his church, after the same had been 
bestialized by them, I might have become a food for the 
fishes on my long maritime voyage. You are the most 
godless amongst all godless men! You hint in your letter 
in various ways at your having read my books, and still 
I find in your whole letter not the smallest trace of it, 
or you have read them with as much understanding as 
the wild beasts possess, of which 1 have permitted some 
prophesying instances for a preparation. How else could 
you have uttered the wish to be given as food to the 
fishes, if you were not the most godless amongst all men! 
Did not the most amazing wonders happen also on my 
voyage over the Adriatic, the Mediterranean and the 



355 

Atlantic seas, for the confirmation of my calling? Did 
we not perform two-thirds of our voyage in a season 
usually unfavorable to vessels, passing over theset hree 
seas from Europe to America, with such a rapidity, that 
the captain assured us (he having made before several 
trips from Triest to America) that certainly in the space 
of twenty years no ship had performed this trip in as 
short a time, and enjoying such agreeable weather? Has 
not the third part though destined to the celebration of 
peculiar mysteries been peculiarly successful? Has not 
Christ, giving ear to my prayers instantly appeased at 
different times the contending winds and waves, and 
granted us in a moment the best wind? Has he not pre- 
served not only me during the whole voyage fresh and 
healthy, but delivered those also wonderfully, who with- 
out an Apostle would have become a prey to the shark? 
Must this shark not quit the helmsman, whose leg was 
already in its reach, and had still to stay until it had re- 
ceived three large balls in the head, when it sank in- 
stantly in the deepest depth of the sea? For the renewal 
of the promise given to me of catching men, have they 
not drawn living men from the sea instead of fish? Did 
not flying fishes come to our ship to refresh me? Have 
not a number of prophecies been given by many a phe- 
nomenon on the sea for the confirmation of the promise, 
that Christ who has appeared unto me is with me? Has 
not all this been explained in my three volumes? And 
Wolf desires to be like God, and to see me cast to the 
fishes as their food, whilst Christ has numbered days and 
hours, when I had to depart from Triest, and when to 
appear at Boston, and has given on the voyage constant 
signs showing that He is with me, and that the heavenly 
host were my companions on the ocean! 

But listen ye, how a wolf, desirous of turning all into 
beasts, distorts the Scripture, by appplying the words of 
the second epistle of the Apostle Paul, to Timothy, 
chapter iv. v. 3 — 4, unto me: " For the time will come 
when they will not endure sound doctrine, but after their 
own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having 
itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from 
31 



356 

the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." I could 
write a large volume for the mere purpose of demon- 
strating how this prophecy is going to be fulfilled with 
the Princes-Bishops, Wolf, Meyer, and such like instru- 
ments of the men the most ignorant in the religion of 
Christ, called Emperor and Pope, the former seeking 
nothing else but what is pleasing to those men, they 
gaining by it the most splendid palaces in the cities and 
chateaux in the country, besides fifteen or eighteen 
thousand florins of annual revenues, wherewith, in these 
countries, much more can be gotten than here in Phila- 
delphia, for the like sum of dollars. They are, moreover, 
in their sphere, gods, and as they keep alive such a 
veneration of the Emperor and the Pope as is only due 
to Christ, they enjoy from them the privilege of sup- 
pressing all those who do not approve of their follies. 
But in order to show what fables these men try to press 
upon others, under the mask of Christianity, by menacing 
them with hell and damnation, I shall adduce some 
specimens from the document, after having first permitted 
a few others, since the introduction and illustration of 
the whole would take too much space, and the reader 
can easily form a conclusion from one part in respect to 
the rest. Cleophas says, amongst other things, that I 
asserted " that the devil reminded me of what I had al- 
ready forgotten." He has conceived this in the same 
manner in which he conceived every thing else in my 
books. It is a scrawl dictated to him by the devil, by 
which I am reminded of so much, that I wou'd have to 
write many volumes to explain every thing. It is thus 
that the devil reminds me by his servants, that I say 
many things which otherwise I would not have mentioned. 
I would never have remembered the wolf's story, com- 
memorated in these sheets, had the devil not been forced 
to dictate this letter to his servant Cleophas. I myself 
am never reminded by ihe devil, but by the Spirit of 
Christ and by the heavenly host on white horses, (Rev. 
xix. 14); but, although I have quoted so many evidences 
of this truth in my three volumes, Satan sti 1 is angry 
about it in the letter of Cleophas, such a truth being 



357 

insupportable to him, he being often forced by this host 
to dictate to his servants that, the knowledge of which is 
necessary for me. For by themselves they could not 
possibly be so insane as to deliver to me that by which 
their shameful actions are exposed before the whole 
world. But this is exactly Christ's will: because they 
would otherwise not be able to acquire a self-knowledge, 
and to come to repentance. But the following words of 
Satan's menial deserve a more special illustration. 

C( What shall we say of the incessant talking of your 
pretended wonders and prophecies, which are nothing 
else but natural phenomena and events? Did you forget 
the true characteristics of extraordinary wonders and 
prophecies, (for such alone can here be meant,) which 
you were yet, but a few years ago, able to enumerate 
before your students?" &c. He constantly speaks in 
such a manner, as if he had studied my books, of which 
not the least vestige is to be found in his whole scrawl- 
ing. Or Satan has deprived him, whilst reading, of all 
his understanding, that he has seen everywhere the con- 
trary of what I have written. The sensual man com- 
prehends not the things of the Spirit of God; and since 
the most sensual notions about wonders and prophecies 
are spread by means of the schools, I have said what 
was necessary about it in the introduction to my second 
volume, and remarked that, in order to avoid aberrations 
from the truth, the expression, u sign of the will of God" 
ought to be preferred to the word " wonder." He who 
perceives not these signs, when occurring in reality, 
serves himself for a sign, that there is a lack of suscep- 
tibility for comprehending the connection existing be- 
tween the physical and the spiritual world, and a sinking 
into mere sensualism: as in the letter of Cleophas, only 
the animal nature is conspicuous to which man degrades 
himself, by permitting himself to be guided by the Spirit 
of God, but by Satan, as all those are his slaves, who 
are distinguishing between natural and supernatural 
events. This prattler appears to keep the distinction 
firmly in his brain when opining the occurrences narrated 
by me to be quite natural; and I do not know whether 



358 

he calls them so in contradistinction to less natural, or 
to unnatural, or to supernatural ones — that is, non- 
sensical ones. But I have said already, what was 
necessary in the introduction to the second volume, 
about the signs by which the will of God is made known 
to us, and then given illustrating examples in various 
places of my three volumes, as well as in this book, 
setting up, on the contrary, as signs of my Apostolate, 
those who stepped forth against my books without having 
studied the same, and especially in the third volume-, and 
in this book such ones who ought to understand Christian 
divinity in consequence of their vocation and title: and 
here the Prince-Bishop Wolf, together with the false 
Cleophas, on that account, because I have put up the 
Imperial Aulic parson, Pletz, in all my three books, as 
sign, and made it known publicly in the third volume, 
that he is excommunicated from the Church of Jesus, 
since now Cleophas reports to me that Laibach was the 
last instance whereat my books were condemned, I shall 
make of Wolf, Bishop of my beloved city of Laibach, 
such a conspicuous sign, that if he does not understand 
from this single sign that Christ has indeed appeared 
unto us for the foundation of his reign of peace on earth, 
and has confided upon me, at his manifestation, the 
Apostleship, he is not at all qualified for the duties of a 
Bishop, but is only a meat-consumer. Now one more 
long extract for the correct valuation of this Cleophas 
Tobias. He writes: 

"After your having rejected the visible head of the 
church, founded by Jesus Christ, as appears from your 
own confession, which has reached us, and your arrogat- 
ing to yourself the ecclesiastic supremacy of the Pope, 
without any authority given to you by Christ (by which 
he has consequently lost nothing), by your pretension of 
being alone in the possession of the power of binding 
and loosing; besides this, by your striving against the 
doctrines of the said church to abrogate the most holy 
sacrifice of the Mass, and your being pleased to call 
idolatry the veneration of Mary, the blessed virgin and 
mother of Jesus as well as of those saints, approved by 



359 

the Roman Catholic Church : You cannot possibly b© 
considered as an Apostle of Christ, but must be taken 
for an apostate of his holy Church, as an heretic, as a 
strolling cheat and seducer of the orthodox believers, and 
as an instrument of Satan for the prevention of the salu- 
tary spreading of the true Church of Christ. You endeavor- 
ed to render yourself conspicuous in America, and you 
reached your aim : You have indeed become an object of at- 
tention and not only gained a name, but deserved all the 
titles, just now alledged, and this not only in America, 
but also in Europe, with all those who have acquired a 
knowledge of your writings and books, sent by you from 
America to our part of the world; to which meritorious 
epithets the words are often added: 4 Smolnikar has turn^ 
ed into a visionary, a madman, a fool, who, if he could 
wield the sword and had enough of soldiers on his side, 
would fall upon the orthodox believers with more fury 
than Mohamed once did, when Bishops and Priests, who 
do not give credence to his senseless dreams, and can*- 
not comply with his blasphemous demands, would have 
to suffer first of all under his furious blows. 5 " 

Thus the Great-ones of this world knew with their 
helpers and under-helpers how to uphold the follies, by 
which mankind have been partly exhausted, partly 
slaughtered, and to render those odious to the poor people 
by lies, when unable to take hold of their bodies, who 
told them the truth, as Cleophas is acting towards me, 
who writes also that, if it were possible, he would like* 
wise seize my person. For he says, whilst complaining 
of my not having saluted "The Right Reverend Lords- 
Bishops," by the titles, to which they are accustomed 
as worshippers of the Apocalyptic beast: "This unheard- 
of rudeness and daring would have been sufficient 
to procure to you a narrow and small place, that you 
might for your life-time not cause any more trouble and 
detriment to any person. Not so yet, but I would have 
been roasted on the fire for a delicious savour to the 
wolves, as the false lion did in Rome with his wolves 
with many hundred of thousands of God's saints, if the 
number of those amongst the Christians, who do not be* 
31* 



360 

lieve in the Pope and his wolves were not far greater 
than the number of the idolaters, who fall down before 
him, and kiss the toe of this idol. But they know still 
better now, how to torment those secretly, whom they 
can take hold of, for a length of time and in a more hor- 
rible manner than formerly, when these wolves were 
gorged with more delicious flesh, and could only find 
pleasure in the sweet savor of the roasted Martyrs of 
Christ. To me the Lord shows every thing to be ad- 
mitted in my books. When I, on account of the print- 
ing of my third volume and for the celebration of great 
mysteries, remained at New York for several months, I 
had only to visit the dry bones; but when lately travel- 
ling through New York, I immediately met an English- 
man, who was waiting with a great longing for the trans- 
lation of my books, on account of the letter, sent from 
Vienna to Philadelphia, and translated at Lancaster; 
because this letter, as the reader will bear freshly in his 
memory, speaks of me. This Englishman directed me 
to a pious Italian, who is acquainted also with the Ger- 
man language. With this Italian I celebrated in this 
year, 1841, Sexagesima Sunday. Seeing that the Italian 
had but one leg, I asked him in what battle he had lost 
the other? He wondered that I was ignorant of his hav- 
ing been tormented in a dungeon, by special order of 
Emporor Francis, that finally, no other cure of his body 
remaining, his leg was amputated, and this by a special 
favor of the same Emperor, to obtain which a petition 
must be sent to Vienna. But Christ did not permit the 
Prophets, whom he has given to the Apostle as Profes- 
sors, to be tormented in the like manner. On the eve 
of Sexagesima Sunday this Italian invited me to spend 
Sunday, the Nth of February, with him. On the 14th 
of February the Almanac has Valentine, originating 
from Valens, the Valiant, and my Professor Valentine 
Vodnik, that means, the valiant, the strong leader, has 
been degraded Irom the Professorship of Humanity to 
that of the Italian language, on account of his having 
predicted great things about the present manifestation of 
Christ and of the Apostleship thereat confided to me. 



361 

''She mozhen na morju Ilirjan je bil 

Ko Rimlan se ladje je tesat vuzhil." 
"The Illyrian was already mighty on the sea, whilst 
the Roman began only to build the ship." The Roman 
will need to learn first from the Apostle, born in Illyria, 
how the Church of Christ, introduced here under the 
image of the ark or the ship is to be built, that the same 
Can stand firmly against all storms and will enjoy the 
peace of Christ through thousands of years upon the 
whole earth. The reader will find astonishing things 
about this Prophet too, and about our prophetic tryo in 
my third volume. On this prophetic journey I left my 
friends and instructors, Matthew Kallister and Valentine 
Vodnik in Neustadt (New City) in Lower Krain, (Cra- 
niola), which we will now rebuild in Upper Krain, after 
having discovered the most interior and exterior, what 
Interior Krain means, where Wolf is born and I 
went alone in the German town Gotsche, to my school- 
fellow Michael, that is: Who is like God? Wolf, who 
has now appeared as Anthony Aloysius Wolf. But Mat- 
thew and Valentine left me only seemingly, and are 
visiting me now amongst the glorified friends, whilst I 
am combating this beast, which stinks so, that 1 could 
not stand the tetras of her whelps, which were caught 
under the church of the Apostle Andrew. There are 
three: Valentine and two Matthiases, or Gifts of God; 
not only my instructor, the Librarian of the Lyceum of 
Laibach, Matthias Kallister, but also Matthias Zhop, 
Professor and then Lyceal- Librarian, in which office he 
succeeded our instructor, and now in his glorification 
calles to me: Pozhga — strike him — namely the wolf, 
Rak in loms, the lobster comes to them and the dominion 
of the beast breaks. My glorified Gregory Jereb pres- 
ses the macbine; Adam, the Giant, having announced 
to him that which Christ is now doing by me; and only 
by our giant could I come in connexion with Jereb, in 
order to receive the reports of Cleophas. 

In vol. iii. page 828, there occur together with the 
Wolves-stories some other prophetical pieces. There is 
mentioned also the Pesderz, that is the Dog- flayer, who 



362 

was Burgomaster in my native town of Stein (stone), 
and after having burned the same and devastated all the 
fields and woods belonging to the town, had to come to 
Schneeberg (snow mountain) for the celebration of a 
great mystery of the Apostle and must die soon after- 
wards, that 1 had to bury him at St. George in Laas. 
Rejoice, ye citizens of Stone, who is Christ, and ye 
farmers, who are standing firmly on this rock, for it is 
but to-day the 24th of April, that my native country 
celebrates the George, that is farmer's day. Thus the 
Lord has calculated it for his Apostle, that the Germans 
celebrates the George on the 23d, the Illyrians on the 
24th, He having ordained it so, that his Apostle should 
have on these two days indeed much to do out of doors, 
but also to disclose the prophecies of the Wolves-stories. 
The farmers near St. George have tied the Wolf's god- 
less mouth, and the citizens have given to the Apostle 
the rope to be laid round the neck of this godless beast 
in order to strangle the same. This rope has become 
a long chain of signs of every description and of pro- 
phecies, and the linking together of ail the members of 
the chain costs much, but the citizens or mechanics have 
furnished money to this end. 

That Adam, the Giant, had also obtained the citizen- 
ship of Boston, his wife learned but after his departure 
from this earth, and received soon the document proving 
this fact; and he is the representative of all, who are con- 
verted from Popery to Christ, and dwelling united with 
the Apostle in the new city of God. 

On account of the prophecy above quoted in the 
Illyrian language the Prophet Valentine Vodnik, ac- 
cording to sensual prudence of the Emperor has been 
degraded, and received the Professorship of the Italian 
language " by special grace," as Wolf did my books. 
This was done by beastly wisdom. But quite otherwise 
it was decreed in the councils of the Most High. Vod- 
nik has been elevated by it amongst the true witnesses to 
heaven, and Wolf degraded to be amongst the most 
stinking beasts, which were caught below the church of 
the Apostle Andrew. The Apostle Andrew was already 



363 

in an earlier period a student of Vodnik, and when the 
latter had become teacher of the Italian language he was 
instantly again his pupil, and at the end of the school- 
year we have celebrated the mystery, when the represen- 
tative of the Emperor gave to me the "Divine Comedy" 
of Dante as the first premium, wherein the Prophet, 
speaking of me, says, that the messenger of God, having 
515 as the mystic number, will strangle the whore and 
the giant who sins with her. But I was not permitted 
to understand the prophecy till the same was prepared 
for me by the Burgomaster Meyer in Frankford on the 
Mayn, and handed out to me after the edition of my se- 
cond book written here in America by the witness Alex- 
ander Leimer, a nobleman of Pesth in Hungary in whose 
room of accomodation I am writing this; and for the il- 
lustration of a letter of the Burgomaster destined for 
Stutgart, likewise received by A. Leimer here in Phila- 
delphia, and forwarded to me together with other docu- 
ments to Boston, I have in the third volume adduced the 
prophecies of the wolves and of the Burgomaster Pes- 
derz, that is dog-flayer, from pes, the dog and dere, 
he excoriates, since the wolves also are belonging to the 
class of undomesticated and tearing dogs. But A. 
Leimer sent me, besides the document of Burgomaster 
Meyer still other documents for a testimony, that indeed 
Christ has procured me Meyer's document by his 
heavenly host, who forced the demons to press out of their 
servants testimonies of my Apostleship. The author of 
one of these testimonies, as it is recorded in the third 
volume, page 804, says, "that he is residing in the Su- 
perior Bailwick Waiblingen (derived from " Weib" — 
woman for eighteen years." Now has finally the 18th 
year come on since the wife of Francis has succeeded 
and made Anthony Wolf Bishop of Laibach, but who, 
(that nothing might be wanting in the mystery, as Bishop,) 
being before known to me only by the name of Anthony 
Wolf, adopted also the name of Aloysius, he being a 
masked, yet unbearded Jesuite, as his patron Aloysius 
was, for if he had made but a few steps in Jesuitical 
knowledge of the world, he could not possibly have per- 



364 

mitted himself to be deceived by the devil, in such a 
manner, as to furnish such a testimony by Cleophas To- 
bias to my Apostleship. Bishop Benedictus at Boston, 
an old man, educated in the order of Jesuits, has learn- 
ed the prudence to be as silent in such situations, that I 
cannot hear at my visits in Boston, that he ever had 
spoken of me in an impolite manner. 

But the wolf is best calculated to lay open his skin so 
far, as to enable him to look into his interior. I remind 
him still, that he may explore his conscience profoundly, 
that he, together with the Prince-Bishop Meyer belongs 
to the Superior Bailwick Waiblingen. More about this 
hereafter, when by the here mentioned instruments the 
Wolf's skin will not be entirely taken from them; for the 
Divine Comedy of JDante contains still many other pro- 
phetical pieces for the confirmation of my Apostleship, 
which I, not being possibly able to study every thing myself, 
learned when with the man, on the last Sexagesima, whose 
leg had been taken off in the dungeon " by special grace 
of the Emperor," thatthe remaining u body was saved;" 
since he could not have given me the report about the 
Divine Comedy, which he had deeply studied whilst 
in the dungeon, if he had died therein. 

Noli me tangere, a Christo enim unctus sum! That is, 
" Touch me not, for I am anointed by Christ." Thus said 
my Professor of the Biblical study, and Prophet, Jacob 
Supan, when he began prophesying to Wolf that he 
would wallow on the fern, and bestialize every thing. 
This must take place, should the judgments of the tearing 
wolves in sheep's clothing about my books prevail. But the 
Lord shows to me how I must not only take off the clothes 
of these wolves, but lay open even as a butcher does, skin 
and flesh, and must penetrate through the bones to the 
very marrow, that the nations shall see iheir entire unwor- 
thiness. Supan means the head of boors, and he has 
spoken vigorously against their being so horribly skin- 
ned, pressed, and bolted out, for the greedy wolves have 
reduced the working class so much, that I often have 
seen about St. George, in Laas, where to-day a great 
festival is celebrated, people who, although working inde- 



365 

fatigably and living economically, on account of the 
horrible taxes, notwithstanding their exertions, could not 
afford to buy even salt— bread being seldom, during the 
year, on their table. Supan has exhibited, as a Prophet 
of my Apostleship, a peculiar attachment to me, and 
when the Lord had shown to me to study the languages, 
in order to read Moses, the Prophets, and the Apostles, 
in those languages wherein they had written, he has 
then often, when I was no longer his disciple, preached 
to other students, alluding to me: " Iste est masculus." 
Then he began, as masculus, preaching to those subju- 
gated by women, that they might become converted. 
But Wolf, instead of being converted to Christ, tried to 
tear him. Yet he could not harm him. But when the 
right time had come on, the Lord caused Supan to be 
driven by his Spirit, that he delivered, on the festival of 
Peter and Paul, in the Peter's Church at Laibach, a 
sermon, wherein he preached the truth without reserve, 
to the slayers and wolves, depriving men of their gar- 
ments, and tearing them; and compared the Bishops of 
our time, who appear like idols, with the Apostles of old. 
Now, finally, the measure of sins was full; it w T as re- 
solved to depose Supan (because he has spoken the 
truth) from the Professorship of the Biblical study, yet 
not to incarcerate him, but to exile him from his native 
country to Klagenfurth, where I was Professor of the 
Biblical study. This took place after the time when the 
star appeared at full sun-shine, whilst Christ imparted to 
me the great prophecy of his being already near. But 
my eyes were then not yet opened, to be able to look so 
deeply into the mysteries of God, to understand how this 
hung together, that Supan was sent to me. I expressed 
my surprise to many about the folly of men in sending 
Supan to me into exile. When I did so, in speaking 
with my neighbor on the stone, the pious father, John 
Benjamin Baer, (bear) he replied to me: " Thou, brother, 
wilt bring to pass the conversion of Supan; he places 
great confidence in thee, only, but he will hear nobody 
else to humiliate himself before Wolf, and to show him 
due respect." I thought, thou art still an ignorant and 



366 

weak bear, that thou, surely, if ordered by Wolf, would 'st 
fall down before him and lick his paws. Baer strives, 
indeed, to conceal his animal shape by writing his name 
Peer, but by this he exactly shows most glaringly, that 
his name is prophetic. If his letters are written accord- 
ing to the Greek alphabet, his name, as already in volume 
third, page 619, has been remarked, will give the most 
extensive mystery of the number 190, whilst also his 
two names of John Benjamin, are unfolding deep mys- 
teries. It appears that Wolf, after having conquered 
Supan, was of the like opinion with Baer. His Cleophas 
Tobias, at least, hoped, when I travelled to America, 
that I would induce the heterodox and heathen, to sub- 
mit themselves to the tearing wolves. But Baer is of the 
same order with the small lion, caught by me on the last 
Pentecost Sunday, amongst the Indians. Both of them 
are indeed the most obedient servants of the giant among 
the beasts, whom Christ has ordered me to strangle; and 
our Cleophas is entirely blinded by the devil, that he 
calls this giant the head of the Church of Christ. He 
is the chief head of the blind and stupid, but whom Christ 
has excommunicated from his Church on Easter, 1838, 
by me, his Apostle, working constant signs, proving that 
this has indeed been done. My three books ought to be 
studied with an upright heart; then would my readers 
fall down before Christ and offer to him the most heart- 
felt thanks for this inexpressible mercy. But the devil 
says through Cleophas, that I would set myself up as 
Pope. Had Cleophas only come in reading my books 
so far as to the end of my second volume, he would not 
have permitted such a wickedness to be dictated to him, 
for there (page 593) I am strenuously admonishing the 
Teufelin, (female devil,) since she writes, indeed, and 
solely because she was entirely calculated to send me a 
letter, dictated to her by the devil, in order that I could 
introduce the same as a doctrine of a demoniac female 
servant of the subjugated by women, and this imme- 
diately after some documents of most exaggerated non- 
sense of the beast-worshipping parson of the Imperial 
palace, Joseph Pletz, not sent to me, but published by 



367 

the press. The Teufelin, after having heard that she had 
been set up in my book as a sign, could then not bear 
any longer her family name, Teufel (devil,") but married 
soon, in order to receive by her husband another name; 
and the same devil, with his gang, who desires to blind 
men into the belief that I wished to be Pope, has then 
taken hold of the great ones, and I received first the 
document of his Excellency the Burgomaster in Frank- 
fort on the Mine, and not Thine, from which I learn 
that the same had had the boldness to pronounce a judg- 
ment upon my books before studying the same, and to 
reproach me in the same manner with the Teufelin. 
Therefore, he was scourged according to his deserts, in 
connection with the Wolves-stories, and now the Cleo- 
phas of Wolf reproaches me with the same wicked de- 
sign, because the three witnesses of those possessed by 
this company of devils agree well, and because Wolf, 
as we shall soon hear, has only read a few pages of my 
first volume, and has instantly been hit by an arrow con- 
cealed therein for him, in such a manner that he could 
only howl, and not possibly continue reading in my 
book: for men, like a Wolf in Laibach, who are pos- 
sessed by many devils, cannot stand the Spirit of God, 
speaking out of my books: but the devils break thus out 
from their inmost soul, that they become furiously mad 
by it. You have already in this volume heard that each 
servant and maid-servant is welcome to call me u Thou, 
Brother," and that I am the lowest of all servants, and 
that I have to proclaim the decrees of our Lord Jesus 
Christ only because he has disclosed the same to me 
for the salvation of all nations, and he would cast me into 
the deepest hell should I become faithless to him. For, 
the more the Lord confides to any one, the stricter will 
be the account He will demand from him; and if we 
shall even fulfil every thing he demands from our hands, 
we shall still be his unprofitable servants. Should al) 
secular powers try to force me to re-adopt popery, I 
would tell them, u You may rather cast me into the 
darkest dungeon, or let me pass through all torments 
which ycu can invent, into heaven, because popery has 
32 



368 

come forth not by Christ, but by men, blinded by Satan 
for the devastation of the Church of Jesus: and I would 
rather die a thousand times, than consent to be Pope 
even for one single hour. 

Equally horrible is the lie of the false Cleophas, that I 
" wanted to be alone in possession of the power of bind- 
ing and loosing." The reader will recollect the passage 
alleged from the letter of our brother and fellow servant 
of Christ, Dr. Tafel, that I am teaching already, in the 
preface to the first volume, that I am not infallible. But 
the Doctor of Frankfort, Meyer, has neither seen that, 
nor any thing else in my books, and for that I had to 
scourge him, occasioned by the Wolves-story. Now I 
have again taught, in the very beginning of this book, 
that we shall point out unitedly, that which is agreeing 
with Christianity, and that which is opposed to it, and 
that, what we shall adopt, and what we shall reject, will 
then be laid before the whole Christian family for exami- 
nation, and every one who can investigate the subject 
will be requested strictly to scrutinize into the cause, 
and frankly to lay before those who shall be assembled 
as repesentatives of the Church, whatever he can say 
against the same, in order that they may make it known 
to the whole Christian community, together with their 
remarks. Truth is not afraid of investigation, but men- 
dacity is: and with the most reasonable liberty of all 
nations, truth will govern the whole earth; because we 
are now preparing the great chain by which we shall, in 
the name of Christ, bind Satan, who is the father of 
lies. Now I must, indeed, alone afford the proof that 
Christ has prepared for us the links of this long chain, and 
that he, with his heavenly host, shows to me these links, 
and how I have to put them together, in order that the na- 
tions may see that he has appeared unto us, and that I am 
his Apostle at this manifestation. In the 3d volume I show 
that Christ has given the iron-rod (Rev. ii. 27,) to me, as 
his Apostle, in order to strike, in his name, the refractory 
ones, who are resisting him. I strike them, by announcing 
to them that they are excommunicated from his Church. 
But I am at the same time teaching that each divine, to 



36 9 

whatever Christian denomination he may have belonged, 
who is convinced by my work that Christ has indeed ap- 
peared unto us, has to take hold of this rod, and to 
announce to all of those who will not submit to these 
decrees of Christ, the excommunication from the Church 
of Christ. Are not all those thus made equal to me, 
who will proclaim with me the decrees of Christ revealed 
to us? But this is a heavy stroke for the bestial bishops, 
who cannot comprehend the great mystery of Christ, 
that I make all divines, in whatever manner, and by 
whomsoever ordained, or even if never ordained, quite 
equal to me, and announce to them that they are carry- 
ing the iron rod of Christ together with me. For now is 
this the main question, how the tidings of the manifesta- 
tion of Christ may, in the shortest possible time, be spread 
over the whole earth, and Christ supplies, in an invisible 
manner, every thing which men are expecting from the 
ordination, till we shall assemble unanimously in Christ, 
and determine also respecting ordination in his Spirit, by 
whom and to whom hands are to be imposed, in order 
that, in the new kingdom of Christ, the Apostolic suc- 
cession may not fail. 

That during the intermediate time, until the general 
convention can take place, I, according to the spirit of 
Christ, have to arrange that which is necessary, will 
not be doubted by any one who has convinced himself 
from my work of my Apostleship, nor that Christ in hea- 
ven is confirming that, which I alone am determining for 
the welfare of the church, till I can enter into a confer- 
ence with others. 

All Clergymen, whom I have called upon to join me 
in the dissemination of the manifestation of the Lord ha- 
ving remained obstinate; I challenge them, in the name 
of Christ, to fulfil their duty without delay, with the ad- 
dition, that I do proclaim this day, it being George's or 
the farmer's day, to all farmers, mechanics, soldiers, 
physicians, lawyers, as also, to all men, of all other 
classes of society, in the name of Christ, that, as 
soon as they shall be convinced from my work that He 
has indeed appeared unto us for the establishment of Hi» 



370 

universal peace, he will confide to each of them the iron 
rod, and calls upon them to proclaim zealously his man- 
ifestation, and to announce to each one, who shall re- 
main stubbornly resisting them, that he is excluded from 
the church of Christ. Those who distinguish themselves 
in thus proclaiming Him, and will be qualified for the 
ministry, will then, if Christ shall call them in this order, 
receive the ordination for this call. Thus speaks the 
Apostle. But the false Cleophas reproaches me further 
with the tendency of abrogating "the most holy sacrifice 
of the Mass." About this, as every other point, every 
thing will be determined by a convention. But every 
Christian knows, that the celebration of the Lord's sup- 
per will be continued in His kingdom; but how, and 
when it will be celebrated will be in common determined 
agreeably to the spirit of the Lord. Yet all the Wolves 
may expect, that the most horrible abuses, which they 
have introduced therein, cannot take place in the new 
kingdom. Besides the barbarian language not under- 
stood by the people and little by most of the Priests, 
every other nuisance carried on with the celebration of 
the Lord's communion, which in the Roman Church is 
called with a barbarous term " Mass," will cease, and a 
solemnization of the Love-feast of Christ will take place 
proper for the spirit of Christ. 

But wherefrom the liar Cleophas has taken that, that 
I am calling a reasonable veneration shown to the true 
saints an idolatry, I do not know. But I am quoting in 
the second volume, page 598, a passage from the Pope's 
servant, Dr. Benkert, when he speaks of a canonization 
which took place in the year 1834, and remarks that we 
should have soon a new canonization, is scarcely to be 
expected, the expenses of such amounting to better than 
100,000 Scudi ! ! After this passage I make the remark: 
the devil has taught these men, that to them more than 
100,000 Scudis must be paid, to make one Saint. If 
the Apostle Peter had been asked to make a deceased 
person a Saint, he must have stricken such insane person 
with the Apostolic rod; if besides, any one would have 
offered money for it, he must have told him: <; Thy mo- 



371 

ney perish with thee." Such canonizing I call, there- 
fore, a service brought up by the devil, which being 
such can be truly called Idolatry, which nobody can de- 
test more than he to whom it is offered, provided he is 
in heaven, since such astonishing sums of money besides 
the great loss of time are squandered in such unchristian 
actions, both of which could have been employed for use- 
ful purposes. The more than 100,000 Scudis are but a 
trifle when compared with the money thrown away by 
the visits and offerings, made in order to honor such a 
Saint stamped by the Pope. But many such Saints are 
in the deep places of hell, and not one of those trans- 
planted by the Pope in heaven, since in the time of dark- 
ness, Saints have been made by canonization, has enter- 
ed heaven immediately after his death, for they have 
been but such persons, as distinguished themselves by 
the spreading of the dominion of the Pope. If they pos- 
sessed at the same time a truly Christian charity, and 
strove according to their best knowledge and conscience, 
to fulfil the will of Christ, adhering to popery from igno- 
rance, they will have indeed joined the blessed, but none 
of them before their ideas about popery, and its nuisance 
have become corrected beyond the grave. But many of 
those canonized by the Pope were godless people, as it has 
been proved in the German books, alledged in my second 
volume, page 596 a The Roman code of laws" and the 
il Roman Religious fund." The author, who appears 
to be a Priest has worked hard to illustrate from Papal 
Bulls the nuisance of Popery, wherefrom he calculates 
also, that the Pope from the interests of the sums which 
he has sucked out of the nations by the most horrible 
abuses of every description, could have easily supported 
70,000 instead of seventy Cardinals. But as it came in, 
so it dispersed. The greatest Saints in his eyes, were 
those, who knew how to render him the greatest services 
in sucking out the nations by persecuting the true ser^ 
vants of Christ, and by such horrible lies and slanders 
brought forth against them, as you have read in but some 
small specimens from the letter of the unmasked Cleo- 
phas, since I can not give the whole of it, illus- 
32* 



372 

trated by my remarks, and Wolfs Cleophas, if his clamor 
was of some benefit to the Pope, could by a zealous per- 
severance in his cause, soon come to be venerated at 
Rome by adoration, as the greatest Saint, though in his 
letter, the greatest ungodliness is contained. The bad 
spirits, to whose company he belongs, have been driven 
by the Saints to put in motion their high servant to un- 
burthen his heart and testify what Saints the Pope has. 
It has already often been remarked in this book, that 
all the extraordinary occurrences which have been dis- 
covered in my work, have come to pass by the true Saints 
of God. They are round me; I feel their nearness by 
my spirit, and, when it is necessary, they make it intelli- 
gible in other ways also, so that I know distinctly what 
Saint has performed this and that. There are Prophets 
and Apostles as also other true worshippers of the primi- 
tive church, and several of the departed in the time of 
my remembrance appearing to me, but never a Saint, 
canonized by any of the Popes. Also those amongst 
them, who after a sustained purification entered into hea- 
ven, must stand in the present performances of the Saints 
in the back-ground. In my third volume in explaining 
Revelation, xx. 4, the reason of it will be found, and no 
true Christian will be scandalized by it, that I venerate 
the glorified servants of God as my most intimate friends, 
who in this life have performed the preparatory labors for 
the new kingdom of Christ, and are now working with 
me, as also no true Christian will doubt that I detest as 
much as the Saints themselves all the follies, transacted 
by the Wolves of the Pope, in order to press money out 
of the ignorant people, and to keep the same in their 
blindness under the mask of the veneration of the Saints. 
My glorified brethren and sisters, you who have happily 
reached the aim, remain ye united with me, whilst I am 
crying to my, and your God, that He may strengthen 
me in the contest against the evil, and in true perform- 
ance of my duties. This is the veneration, which we 
pay to them as brethren and sisters, " Whosoever does 
the will of God, he is my brother, my sister and my mo- 
ther," says Jesus: Mark iii. 35, when he gives no pecu- 



373 

liar preference to his mother. I have to add, that in the 
new kingdom of Christ, the Christians, duly prepared for 
it by the grace of the Lord, will enjoy intercourse with 
the Saints in manifold ways as well as I am enjoying 
the same. 

Wolf's Cleophas, therefore, calls me an heretic, 
an impostor, seducer, &.c: namely, because he perceives 
that Christ has sent me in order to rescind the revenues 
of these insatiable wolves, which are so great that a hun- 
dred Apostles could live, not in my style, but very com- 
fortably, upon the income of a single one of these glut- 
tons, so pernicious to the welfare of the church, if they 
would only use frugality like me, not taking in account 
the horrible expenses, which others of the clergy must 
incur, in order not to fall into the disgrace of these gluttons. 
To furnish the money for all these squanderings and a 
thousand more, which will cease in the kingdom of 
Christ, the poor farmer and mechanic has to work. The 
writer, Cleophas Tobias, as well as all those who have had 
my books in their hands, and yet did not begin proclaiming 
with me, the manifestation of the Lord, are heretics, who 
entirely apostatized from Christ, and are ex-communica- 
ted from his church, as all those are, who have prevented 
the remaining copies of my work, sent by me to Triest, 
from coming into the hands of the Theologians, for whom 
they were destined, in order that they might examine the 
same. 

No belief is to be put in the writer's assertion, that 
many agreed with the ink-consumers in Laibach and 
Triest, of my being insane, &c, or even that I, sword in 
hand, if I had soldiers, would propagate the kingdom of 
Christ, this being the highest godlessness which could be 
invented by these people, since I entertain the greatest 
abhorrence against the shedding of the blood of men, and 
none but a tearing wolf or another wild beast can thirst 
after human blood, as, for instance the false lion in Rome, 
who ordered out dreadful armies in the field, in order to 
destroy those, who would not submit to his follies, and 
who caused inquisitions to be instituted, in order <o have 
roasted those who did not please his servants. But the 



374 

spirit of the Apostle is that of Christ. There are many 
thousand individuals in my native country, Krain, in Ca- 
rinthia and Styi ia, who know me, and also from Vienna, 
the testimony had come to Philadelphia and to be trans- 
lated in Lancaster, from the German into the English 
language, which moved the receiver in such a degree, 
that he went from here (Philadelphia) to New York, in 
search of me but did not find me, because I was then at 
Boston. Those, who know me and the Princes-Bishops, 
Wolf and Meyer, more intimately, know also, that out of 
the mouth of such men speaks the devil, and that Christ 
has sent me to America. These persons think Christ 
permits the devils to rage by Wolf and Meyer, but when 
the measure of their sins is full, He will cause this to be 
reported to the Apostle, that their godless mouth might 
be tied by him. 

u My principles," — as is said in the first volume, page 
351, — are the principles of the freeest American Chris- 
tian. The nations are to be freed from the yoke of every 
slavery and shall walk in the light of Christian truth; 
which shall be sufficiently shown and proved to them. I 
demand proofs, and every one can demand proofs from 
me for that, which I pretend." Also in other places of 
the following volumes I remark expressly, that if all 
Emperors and Kings would offer me their armies for the 
dissemination of the manifestation of Christ, I would 
be obliged to answer them, that Christ did not need their 
armies for the propagation of his appearance. Jesus 
says: "My Kingdom is not of this world. If my Kingdom 
were of this world, then would my servants fight; that I 
should not be delivered unto the Jews." John xviii. 36. 
Swords and leaden balls are solely used by the Apoca- 
lyptic dragon for the propagation and maintenance of his 
kingdom of darkness. Christ on the contrary, spreads 
his kingdom of light with the weapons of the spirit, and 
when his kingdom shall be established upon the whole 
earth, no soldier will be needed any longer in any part of 
our globe. This appears no doubt like fanaticism, in- 
sanity, folly, etc., to the Idolaters, who abusingly make 
Christ a cover of all their wickedness and deceive and 



375 

seduce people by false interpretation of the scriptures, in 
order to render them most submissive servants of their god- 
lsssness. But Christ has caused this to be prophesied by 
the Prophets of the Old and New Covenant, and how 
he will fufil these prophecies, I see as well as the reader 
from these alleged Wolves-stories can see, how these 
tearing wolves, called Bishops, appear before Jesus 
Christ, who caused them to be constrained to deliver to 
his Apostle the testimony, in order that he might treat 
them in this book, as they by their letter wanted. Wolf 
and Meyer opened, according to my letters, sent to them 
in November last; (the due receipt of which they had to 
testify by a passage in the letter of Cleophas Tobias, 
which I communicated to them in my letter, in order to 
lead them in temptation,) that this book would be put al- 
ready in circulation, before the document of Cleophas 
Tobias would have come in my hands. I calculated 
likewise, when I wrote to them, and gave a report about 
it, that my manuscript had already been sent farther from 
Boston and was in press. But I am not the omniscient 
God, but only his most unworthy servant, and he discloses 
that to me, which is necessary for the duty confided to 
me, as he hides every thing from me, which must be con- 
cealed from me till the time determined by him, in order 
that the nations may see, that not I but he has accurately 
calculated every thing, when every thing must come to 
pass, which I perform as his Apostle in his name. 

To-day on the festival of the good shepherd, who in 
the section, which is usually read on this Sunday, says 
Cf and there shall be one fold and one shepherd," John x. 
16, is also the 25th of April, the festival of the Evange- 
list Mark, of whom Peter in the first Epistle v. 13 
writes: "The Church that is at Babylon, elected together 
with you, saluteth you and so doth Marcus my son." 
Babylon is here the name chosen for Rome, where Pe- 
trus has written this letter and also Mark his Gospel, 
which is yet unknown to many Biblical searchers; Rome, 
the city of all confusion in the Christian Church, the 
City, which by her Popes, and their helpers and under- 
helpers, according to accurate calculations, has murder- 



376 

ed many more saints, than all gentile Emperors and 
Kings. The Spirit which impelled Peter to call this 
City Bablylon, has seen that which he then caused to be 
prophesied by the Apostle John in the Revelation about 
this Babylon and at length to be disclosed by the Apos- 
tle Andrew. I never calculate when I shall write this 
or that; yes, I myself never know before taking up my 
pen, what will be given to me by the spirit, to be written, 
and that I did not intend to write about the Wolves-sto- 
ries in connexion with Babylon, can be seen from the 
date of the receipt of the letter of Cleophas Tobias, and 
the witnesses in Boston as well as those here in Phila- 
delphia can, if it is desired, be asked about the sending 
of the same and delivery into my hands. 

My letters are not delivered here to me by the letter 
carrier, but by A. Leimer, who whe.n coming in the city, 
is in the habit of receiving them from the Apothecary 
Frederick Klett, they being deposited in the apothecary 
shop by the letter carrier and remaining till they are thus 
handed unto me. I told Leimer, that in convenient time 
I would render my thanks for the delivery of my letters. 
This came in my mind on the 19th inst, when the letter 
of Cleophas was delivered to me, and indeed since the 
creation of the world no Apothecary-shop has kept such 
excellent medicine as this. Then I had to do several 
more errands, and when after having finished them, I re- 
entered my room wishing to read the letter, Leimer came 
in the room and announced, that he would stay over the 
night and the following day with me, when the empty 
coffin was drawn through the city with eight horses. 
Otherwise he stands usually with me from Saturday 
during Sunday. But the empty coffin with the eight 
horses was on Tuesday, the 20th of April, also a celebra- 
tion of deep mysteries. Then I wrote, as much as I 
could spare time from other occupations and continuation 
of this book, which, if it so pleases the Lord, I would 
wish to finish this day, on which we are celebrating not 
only the mysteries of the good shepherd, but also of 
Petrus and Marcus in Babylon, where the dead figure of 
my living and glorified brother Peter was presented in 



377 

the empty coffin to the nations as the living Lord of the 
Glory, Jesus Christ, until it pleased Christ to take the 
mask of these godless doings away by his Apostle and to 
undeceive the nations, as also Wolf and Meyer might 
reflect deeper, than I can explain it here, why Christ 
did not cause this book to be printed, until, according to 
his calculation the printing coincided with the continua- 
tion of the explanation of the mysteries in such a man- 
ner, that I am but now at the end of this explanation, when 
yesterday evening, the two hundred and twenty-fourth 
page has been set in type and brought to me in the proof 
sheet for correction. 

When in October the spirit impelled me to write this 
book without delay, and has even sent to me the Doctor 
of Medicine of Vienna, from Michigan to Boston, in 
order to enable the man, who would otherwise have dis- 
turbed me in my room, to proceed on his journey by 
merely touching his leg, I could not myself think other- 
wise, than that the Lord will have my manuscript so early 
done, that the same may then appear immediately in 
print. But A. Leimer,who received my manuscript first, 
had even then the Cloud over the Sanctuary in press, that 
we, this cloud more and more disappearing, may see, 
how this sanctuary has been devastated by the wolves. 
What fate the twenty-three sheets had to experience then 
after Cleophas had opined the same to have gone already 
through the press, in order that also Cleophas Tobias, as 
the unmasked wolf and faithless Meyer (Econom) or 
hireling, might with one of the twenty-three sheets pass 
through the press, has been already touched upon in 
several passages of this book. 

Having returned here in Philadelphia from Thomson's 
on the 13th of March, with these sheets and desirous of 
beginning the printing immediately, but possessing in- 
stead of cash an assignment, A Leimer told me, that in 
this assignment an expression, which appeared to me to 
be very proper, was illegal. I had to send back the as- 
signment to Boston, but received then an order to raise 
the money already on the 15th of April. This I would 
have found strange, were not the festival of Easter 



378 

on the 1 5th of April, as it was celebrated in the year 1 838 , 
with the performance of the greatest mysteries of the 
heavenly kingdom, which was in the past times indeed 
not unusually carried over, but will be fixed in the new 
kingdom of Christ. Having received on the 24th of 
March, when Gabriel, the strong God, is in the Almanac, 
the sure instrument, I immediately caused the printing 
of this book to begin, which took place on the 25th of 
March, 1841, that is on the festival of the annunciation, 
and the printing had not to take place sooner, because to 
the small lion, which I had caught on the Sunday of Pen- 
tecost, 1840, amongst the Indians, the wolf was to be 
added, and this affair to be concluded on the festival of 
the good shepherd, that the Babylonian beasts may feel, 
that the heavenly host, quite naturally, but with a power 
to which the devils must submit, and most wisely direct 
every thing, that also by the testimonies of the servants 
of the devils will be confirmed and illustrated, that I have 
written these books in the name of Christ and whilst ac- 
companied by the heavenly host. 

Here is to be read, what stands in vol. iii. page 855, 
viz: "I cannot, however, progress any farther, but con- 
clude to day, the 25th of March, 1840, as on the festival 
of the annunciation of our Lord, the explanation of the 
mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, as I have written in 
the year 1837, on the same festival by higher impulse, 
the treatise by which the first foundation has been laid 
that then such astonishing things have made their appear- 
ance," &c. This festival has been carried over in the 
year 1837, by the popish feast-makers, from the month 
of March into the month of April, and thus located that 
it immediately preceded the festival of Benedictus, that 
I could write on the festival of the annunciation, an an- 
nunciation of a new kind, and then immediately after it, 
on the festival of Benedict, the false lion, who, however, 
showed himself then in the form of the Prelate of St. Paul, 
in the Levant Valley, Mein Bad (my wheel) Aman, that 
is, who, like the idol Amon, will draw every thing to him 
with his wheel to swallow it, without ever being satisfied. 
The history of this annunciation, and the contest then 



379 

following, begins vol. i. page 54, sqq. At that time this 
idol having its main seat at Rome, and everywhere else 
his representatives, was to be caught, and then were the 
mysteries to be continued and explained till their expla- 
nation was finished by the third volume on the festival of 
annunciation, 1840. But these idols did not open their 
eyes, and the Lord was pleased to give to them in this 
book proofs of signs of quite a peculiar kind, and they 
appeared under the shape of various beasts, until Wolf 
concludes on the festival of the good shepherd, this divine 
comedy for such a space of time as will be required to 
add again new scenes to it. The Wolf-Bishop of Laibach 
has been horribly hit already on page 10 of my first vol- 
ume. But when he came to read page 78 and 79, he 
could not stand it any longer. For on these pages I am 
speaking of him and his godless doings, which he com- 
mitted in order not to offend those subjugated by women, 
and women, and begin then to scourge him and his equals. 
"Wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! be- 
cause ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish 
the sepulchres of the righteous," &c. Matt, xxiii. 29 
sqq. Then I say in the remark, "that Christ has told 
them this, because they are honoring the fathers with the 
mouth, celebrating their festivals, garnishing their images, 
preserving their bones below the altars, instead of study- 
ing their writings," &c. adding the remark, that they 
would, provided the time favored this mode of acting, 
as well as their predecessors did, kill men, who would 
oppose themselves to the moral corruption. Towards 
the close of this short sermon of repentance, I say, if not 
expressly, yet plain enough for those who are not igno- 
rant of the history of my professor Jacob Supan, that they 
are now doing the same which Wolf did respecting Doc- 
tor Jacob Supan, adding the following remarkable words: 
" Yet may this suffice for this time against the hypocrites. 
I shall scourge them another time in another manner, if 
they will not repent." 

I have proved in this book through a long series of 
examples, that in my three unbound volumes, as Dora- 
thea calls my three volumes published before this book, 
33 



380 

are contained a number of prophesies, the fulfilling of 
which, I have shown already in this volume. The spirit 
has impelled me to deliver a strenuous admonition under 
the image of the bestial Wolf to all his equals; but he 
has shown me likewise that he will give me for such beasts 
a sharper knife, and now he has sharpened it in such a 
strange manner, that we have not an example equal to it 
since the beginning of the world. 

In the report of Cleophas about the veneration of the 
Saints, is the trace that he has seen this passage, but not 
understood it in his insanity. The devils who were lurk- 
ing in the back-ground, came finally forth, rendering 
Wolf so furious, that he was not any longer able to 
comprehend any thing in my work, and that he rages 
against me as if I was the most godless man on earth. 
Dr. Joseph Pletz, of whom it has been shown in my three 
volumes that he is one of the most miserable court-crea- 
tures, has also received my books, and since Cleophas 
reports that they had been sent u by special grace" to 
Laibach, 1 take that view of the affair without taking a 
telescope into my hands, and looking into a great dis- 
tance on account of this trifle, that Pletz, after having 
received my first volume, and learned from it his own 
state, instead of kneeling down and praying to Christ for 
mercy, has only looked round, being beleagured by devils, 
as he is, how he could prevent the spreading of my books, 
the easiest w r ay of sending them from America to Austria, 
being that by Triest, and he having his faithful slave, 
Andrew Gollmeyer, that is Gol-Meyer, the Bald Econom, 
(as Pletz or Platz means bald or empty) in Triest as a 
spy, and the Wolf of Laibach, as well as Pletz, has been 
hit by the arrow: that consequently it was easy for the 
godless counsellor of the Emperor, Pletz, to make my 
books pass through the censorship at Triest and Laibach, 
in such a manner, that they were represented to the 
Emperor as books dangerous to the government, adding, 
that this had been confirmed also by the censorship at 
Triest and Laibach. But whether Pletz has handed 
them to any body else at Vienna or not, will afterwards 
be learned. But Pletz and Wolf were the Allied, who 



381 

deposed Professor Supan from the Professorship, he 
having been under the necessity of preaching (impelled 
to it by the Spirit) the truth to the wolves and men-flayers, 
taking men for dead dogs, and sent him to me for a testi- 
mony, to Klagenfurth, for the Emperor must do that 
which his counsellors tell him, and if blind advisers are 
needed, those thus guided will fall together with them in 
the pit dug for others. 

I ask only briefly, whether it be more dangerous for 
the government to spread that by which the universal 
peace of all the nations will be established, or to keep 
that in vogue by which the dominion of the dragon, as 
the source of all misery among men, is contained? Did 
the nations come into existence for the sake of the gov- 
ernments, or the governments for the sake of the nations? 
The Austrian government should at least be mindful of 
the horrible misery which its subjects experienced since 
the French revolution, since the year 1789, the year with 
which begins the pouring out of the seven vials of ven- 
geance, ofthe 16th chapter of the Revelation before the 
universal peace of all nations. These are the vials of 
vengeance of the penal-judgments of God which as has 
been shown in my third volume, had to precede the man- 
ifestation of Christ, that the nations have become at least 
partly awakened from the beastly state in which we, as 
in the latest mirror for many, see Wolf, Bishop of Lai- 
bach, and from which they will then especially first be 
roused, when some apostolical men shall have clearly 
perceived from my third volume of " Memorable Events," 
how the prophecies which must come to be fulfilled im- 
mediately before the manifestation of Christ have been 
fulfilled in the later and latest events. Wolf ought at 
least to have been roused from his bestial state by the 
misery which by it has come over our native country, 
which had to furnish many thousands ofthe most vigorous 
men, that they might be slaughtered by the wild bellig- 
erent beasts, and the others fleeced in such a manner 
that many ofthe most laborious men of my native country 
have neither bread nor salt, and must be contented, if 
they can satisfy their hunger with potatoes, or at least 



382 

the Cholera, which was also necessarily belonging to these 
vials, should have awakened him from that state. But 
Laibach together with the whole of Austria, should now 
finally investigate that point why the city of Laibach has 
been in proportion to other cities, most horribly visited 
by the cholera, whilst this evil raged also for a long time 
and cruelly in Vienna, but Klagenfurth remained entirely 
untouched by it, though the transit of that plague from 
Laibach to Klagenfurth, and that the same would rage 
in Klagenfurth in a like manner as in Laibach, was ex- 
pected, and it reached indeed the houses next to Kla- 
genfurth, to show forth that there must be something 
peculiar prevailing with this city, that nobody either in 
the city, or the suburb died by it. This was because 
Christ prepared then in Klagenfurth the Apostle of his 
manifestation secretly, as he has shown in the third vol- 
ume of ei Memorable Events," that also this plague had 
to wander over the earth according to prophecy, and it 
would not have been becoming that the city, where Christ 
was preparing his Apostle, should be visited by it; and 
also the friends of the Apostle in Krain and other places, 
worked the greater wonders in curing this disease, the 
more they resembled him in mind. Our Doctor Faustus 
Gradishek, whom I am naming here only because he has 
become already remarkable in this volume, and is well 
known to Wolf, only sent his medicines in the houses, 
and all who were seeking for them in due time, were re- 
stored to health. But help could not be administered to 
those who would not remember him in due time. He 
would have indeed healed them as well without any med- 
icine, by the mere word of belief, if the Lord had not 
intended to keep the mysteries of the great number of 
the spirits by which this sickness has been caused, secreted 
till the same serve at his present manifestation in con- 
nexion with other events, as a sign, and Jacob Amos 
takes this also for a singular sign, that the manifestation 
of Christ was indeed first to be prepared in Europe, but 
had first to take place at Boston, in America, because 
Boston has remained free of the cholera, amongst the 
larger cities of America; forjn Boston the Lord has pre- 



S8S 

pared the twelve men, who, after my having performed 
in the Catholic Cathedral Church in Boston, the mys- 
teries for the abolition of the beast, of its image, and of 
its false prophet, have advanced money for the printing 
of my books, and for all the other necessities. 

The short sighted might ask here why this epidemic 
has not carried away first the most godless men? For 
that is certain that amongst all the godless of the Austrian 
Monarchy, Joseph Pletz, Parson of the Imperial Palace, 
and Director of the Theological Institutions of the Aus- 
trian Monarchy at Vienna, and Anthony Aloysius Wolf, 
Bishop in Laibach are the most godless, because no sin 
is so horrible as resisting Christ at his manifestation for 
the foundation of the universal peace, in order to uphold 
the government of the Apocalyptic dragon, by which, not 
to speak of the abominable scenes of past centuries alone, 
in our century many millions of men have been murdered 
for the sake of the dragon, and many thousand millions 
pounds of gold and silver have been squandered on earth, 
without referring to the other misery which devastates 
the nations, and fills hell with their souls, because they 
have (on account of these godless wolves) not been edu^ 
cated for heaven. These godless wolves were intended 
by Christ at his manifestation as signs, to open by a few 
the eyes of many, and to save from perdition even the 
most godless, provided they would repent. But, harken 
now, ye nations, how the godless Cleophas of Wolf con- 
tinues his letter: "It is an undeniable truth, that you by 
your ecclesiastical intrigues in America, and publication 
of your heretical books have sinned more than many of 
those mentioned in the epistle to the Gallatians, Chr. v. 
19 — 21, for whom there is no room in the kingdom of 
God." This is the conclusion of the most godless man, 
who condemns all who do not subject themselves to the 
Pope, and return to the papal church, "and deliver them- 
selves to her maternal guidance on the way of salvation, 
as obedient children without reserve," as a previous pas- 
sage of the letter containing four and a half pages, says. 
This is after the Apostolic Interpretation, the same as: 
* 'Receive all the follies which are sent to you from Rome, 
33* 



384 

and give all that which Rome demands, grow up like the 
most stupid beasts, that you may not see what folly has 
been pressed upon you, in order to fatten upon the fruits 
of the sweat of your brow, and to lead you if necessary, 
against the opponents to the slaughter house, and that 
should yet your eyes be opened against your will, you 
may submit as most obedient children of the Pope to be 
roasted alive." 

Scarcely should it be believed, that there could still 
exist so stupified a Bishop in our days in the world, as to 
form demands of this kind. But alas, there are many 
such. But this one the devil has seized, and dictated to 
him that which he must write to me, in order to place 
one before many as a warning example. Wolf is other- 
wise a very prudent man according to the spirit of the 
children of this bad world, and has as much Christian 
belief as the four stinking whelps, which have been 
caught below the church of the Apostle Andrew, stand- 
ing on the highest top of the mountains in Laas. Who 
ever can comprehend let him comprehend it! for I can 
explain but few of the mysteries which are touched upon 
in this book. This ink-consumer, who is entirely igno- 
rant of Christian Theology, and a perfect stranger to the 
Christian spirit, having been made Bishop, because he 
is very expert in not touching upon the follies of the 
courts, the AVolf has put on sheep's clothing, in order to 
exact the strictest obedience shown to the Pope, which 
is extremely pleasing to the Austrian court, since the 
death of Emperor Joseph, whose leap from the Pope to 
Anti-Christ was yet indeed too great. He thought to take 
by this measure the surest road to conceal his extreme 
ignorance in Christian Theology, and to fatten at the 
same time on the immense revenues of the Bishopric. 
But the Theologians of my native country ought not to 
be judged by one single Wolf. He is not of Illvrian but 
of German origin, and the German Emperor, Francis, 
has made him Bishop, and Ferdinand has, instead of 
casting Wolf in the deepest dungeon, sent into exile the 
Doctor of D.vinity, Supan, because he began vexing 
Wolf deservedly, who is entirely ignorant in things 



385 

divine. Christ has long waited for Francis' conversion. 
But since he would not listen to Frint, who was some- 
what more free of prejudices, and has made the Arch- 
papist, Pletz, parson of the Imperial palace, and no con- 
version was to be expected, He has cast him into hell, 
notwithstanding the promise of heaven, given to him by 
Pletz and other false Prophets. The Apocalyptical 
dragon has received his most faithful servant, Francis, 
loaded with a very heavy burden of the most horrible 
sins of the ecclesiastical and secular officers employed 
by him, which they committed against the nations, and 
has caused him to be led into hell, and Emperor Ferdi- 
nand will sink still far deeper into hell, if he will not 
disseminate the manifestation of Christ with all his power, 
as the same is now disclosed in my books, and cleanse 
the church of Jesus with all his might from such wolves 
as is Joseph Pletz, the parson of his palace, whom I 
have already excluded in the third volume of "Memorable 
Events" from the church of Jesus, and Anthony Aloy- 
sius Wolf, Bishop of Laibach, because to Emperor Fer- 
dinand, Christ causes his manifestion to be made known, 
which was concealed from Emperor Francis, in order to 
save him from perdition, and to deliver through him his 
predecessors from hell. Having yesterday on the far- 
mers' festival, George in Laas, or in the desert countries 
excluded all those in general, who have prevented the 
spreading of my books, from the church of Christ, that 
nobody in my native country may doubt, whether An- 
thony Aloysius Wolf be amongst this number or not, 1 do 
to-day, on the festival of the good shepherd, this 25th of 
April, 1841, excommunicate him as Apostle in the name 
of Christ out of the church of Christ, and deliver him 
unto Satan, that he may learn truly to repent his sins, 
amongst which the most horrible is, that he has endeav- 
ored to suppress the glorious manifestation of Christ, and 
that he has calumniated the Apostle of Christ. But 
since on the 217th page of this book, printed on the fes- 
tival of George, re-admission into the church of Christ 
is secured to all to whom I have written letters in No- 
vember or December last, under the same conditions 



386 

after the reception of this book, as to Rossel, whom I 
have placed as a warning example in my letter to Wolf 
before his eyes, I could have made a distinction in my 
manuscript, I having seen Wolf before this page was set 
in type, according to the report of Cleophas Tobias, in a 
far more horrible shape than I had seen him before, 
This, however, was not permitted me by the Spirit; but 
as soon as the priests of the Diocese of Laibach, in my 
native country, shall have obtained Christian liberty, 
they will announce to the whole Diocese a three days' 
mourning with religious meetings, and suitable admoni- 
tions to fasting and zealous prayer for true conversion of 
the sinners and faithful servants of the church. On the 
third day of this period of penitence, twenty four priests 
will assemble in a place most convenient for it, amongst 
whom John Traun, Dean in Ribniza (from Riba, fish ; 
because Christ has called him to the authorship of the 
work, which I have alledged in the first volume, page 77, 
when I at this occasion scourged Wolf and his equals, 
and predicted to them "that I would scourge them 
another time and in another manner") who before the as^- 
sembling will take place, shall have studied my books 
peculiarly well, will after the prayers becoming this im- 
portant solemnity, deliver before the assembly a sermon 
adapted to the purpose of the meeting. Thereat will ap- 
pear those priests of the Diocese, who are introduced 
into my ''Memorable Events" as zealous promoters of 
the cause of Christ, to whom belongs also our Faustus 
Gradishek, though but a deacon. They then have ac- 
cording to the spirit of Christ, in common to determine 
who else have to be present at the solemnity, in order to 
make the number 24 complete. By this assembly, judg^ 
ment will be held whether the Bishop excluded from the 
church of Christ, has humbled himself before the majesty 
of Christ, and is doing repentance in dust and ashes 
on account of his sins, and in what degree if converted 
to Christ, he can be re-admitted in the church of Christ, 
the 24 being presided over by Christ, whereby the num- 
ber five times five becomes complete, possessing the 
power to loose him, after true conversion from the bonds 



387 

of the devil, to whom I have delivered him as an Apostle, 
and to place him after his resuscitation on that place in 
the church, for which he will be fit according to his con- 
version. All human considerations must cease here; 
since in the new kingdom of Christ, each resolution not 
formed under his presidency, according to his spirit, will 
as soon as this * ill be found out, be declared to be void 
and empty. If the 24 decree that he is not qualified 
for the station of an overseer, they have to report to me 
immediately, that I may show to the whole Diocese, how, 
in the new kingdom of Christ, the most worthy will be 
surely found out and appointed superintendents over the 
Dioceses. The 24 consequently convene here solely for 
the purpose of judging, in respect to the excommunica- 
ted Bishop, but not to elect a new one, because in that 
election the whole Diocese will participate in such a 
most easy manner, by which yet always the worthiest 
will become overseer, and will remain in this station 
only so long as he shall be perfectly qualified for it, and 
that as soon as this would cease to be the case, the most 
deserving would immediately take his place. But this 
incredible art requires a longer explanation than I could 
make known here. 

I wish correctly to be understood here, that the ques- 
tion is about a Bishop excluded from the Church of 
Christ, who had already for seventeen years been bishop, 
but whom Christ caused to be set up as a sign of true 
conversion of the Bishops, whose belief, though it is ex- 
tinguished, can be re-awakened and his errors corrected 
by the upright study of my books, and because I wish, 
that all employed in offices at the manifestation of Christ 
might be renewed so, that they could be tolerated in 
their office at least, till, according to the order of the 
new kingdom, can be determined how to one, who is lay- 
ing down his office the worthiest is instantly to follow as 
successor, I desire with all my heart that Wolf may repent 
and humble himself thus before Christ, that the twenty- 
four could install him in his office. Having hinted at 
my knowing and resolution of making known, immedi- 
ately to the Diocese of my native country, in case that 



388 

Wolf should no longer be qualified for the office of a 
superintendent, how in the new kingdom of Christ over- 
seers will be chosen, the reader will think that I know 
something of such a kind, as, when explained, will be 
found by all Christianity, as perfectly answering to the 
spirit of Christ and as the only means by which in the 
millenial peace always the best of rfiin will be made 
shepherds of the fold of Christ. I kribw, my brethren, 
something more than you can expect, and what I shall 
show, will be investigated by all Christianity, and if any 
body in this or any other point should find out any thing 
better, we shall, after having examined the same strictly, 
adopt it thankfully. 

Because I know a good deal, of which the Pope with 
all his wolves is ignorant, I must proclaim for the con- 
solation of the Emperor Ferdinand, to whom Christ has 
appeared, that he might show to him by me, his Apostle, 
what horrible nuisances are prevailing in his empire and 
in the Emperor Ferdinand for the consolation of all other 
regents if they, their courts being nothing better, will 
accept the manifestation of Christ with a thankful heart, 
that Christ caused indeed the Emporor Francis to be 
shown to me in a dreadful state, but that the Emperor 
Ferdinand can help not only him but many of his prede- 
cessors out of hell, if he will mend their faults, as now 
at the manifestation of Christ will be shown with every 
possible zeal. For in the new kingdom of Christ the 
Apocalyptical dragon, after having been bound by us in 
Christ's name, on earth, will be received by the Saints, 
who will deprive him of his power, that even hell must 
render its prey, and when enlightened successors will 
endeavor with their utmost exertion to correct the faults 
of their predecessors as much as possible, and will enter 
as enlightened ones into eternity, they will help their 
predecessors into heaven, and if Emperor Ferdinand will 
do this, with all zeal and will spread the manifestation of 
the Lord in his empire as much as possible, those who will 
depart in the new light, will proclaim the new light to 
the predecessors of the Emperor, whom the burden of 
their faults must press, until they are corrected here, and 



389 

they will help them to rise, and Adam the Giant has 
entered eternity as an Evangelist, and this was the prin- 
cipal cause, why the Lord has called him into eternity, 
after his having read my third volume, and he has alrea- 
dy announced to them the joyful tiding, that the Apostle 
of the manifestation of the Lord has come out of the 
land, over which they once reigned. The Hebrew words 
of the old and the Greek of the new covenant of the 
Scripture and the phrases, from which the eternity of 
hell, without a possibility of deliverance, has been tor- 
tured, have another signification and I have also other 
sources of revelation, from which we shall give at the 
explanation of the points of the Christian doctrine, like- 
wise respecting this point, the necessary disclosures for 
the millenial kingdom in such a manner, that all the na- 
tions will receive clear and distinct notions about the 
spiritual world, and will strive carefully to observe the 
commands of God out of love to him, they advancing 
more and more to an insight, how deserving of our love 
he is, as likewise, how horrible it is for those who des- 
pise his laws, although that there is a deliverance pos- 
sible for those who are from culpable ignorance sinking 
in hell; if their successors or others are mending their 
faults. So much consequently not only for consolation's, 
but also for warning's sake. For, wo unto those, who 
now, since Christ shows his manifestation plainly in the 
most various ways, would resist his will! All the saints 
of God, who are now contending together with me, and 
all, who are entering into eternity in this light, which 
had now appeared unto us, would look with the greatest 
abomination upon such miserable creatures. Every 
where by the influence of the spiritual world, the physi- 
cal nature revolts, where the heavenly host see before 
that the leaders of the Christians reject my letters, which 
I am sending to them in the name of Christ who has ap- 
peared unto me, and will slander me godlessly. About 
this I could write several volumes, but can mention only 
so much here, that, when my letter to Wolf, which arriv- 
ed at the vessel on the 8th of November, was on its way 
to Europe, such horrible storms arose on the coasts of 



390 

Europe, as were on several places unparalleled by any 
man's memory. On the 25lh of November they com- 
menced and lasted till the 30th, that is, until the festival 
of the Apostle Andrew, by which, according to the 
Roman prophetical computation, begins the new eccles- 
iastic year. About these and other events of the same 
month, as the conquest of St. Jean d'Acre on the 3d 
of November, that is N.B. on the same day, when I 
finished the large letter, of which Dorathea prophesied: 
about the delivery of Queen Victoria of a daughter on 
the 21st of November and about many other things, 
which occured during that month, of which the news- 
papers were speaking, nothing can here be said, but all 
must be left to the investigation of the deeper searcher 
of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, with the re- 
mark, that from my third volume can be seen, that the 
numbers 21 and 25 as well as the number 15, at the 
strangling of the papnl giant and the whore, who is sin- 
ning with him, are of great importance, and that though 
I do not know how the Lord will determine his penal 
judgments about those who from this book can perceive 
the now unfolded mystery of the manifestation of Christ, 
and are yet resisting His most sovereign will, whether 
he will destroy them by a sudden death from the earth, 
or leave them still longer on earth for further trials of 
his saints, so much is as certain as that Christ lives, who 
has sent me, that they will sink the deeper into hell, the 
more refractory they remain at such astonishing admoni- 
tions of Christ. But respecting the Emperor Ferdinand, 
I entertain still the greatest hope, that he will not only 
save his soul, but help also many of his predecessors 
out of hell into heaven. 

In my first volume, page 41, I quote a passage from 
my treatise about the connexion of all languages, and in 
the last line begins the prophecy, which has been given 
to me on the 7th of February 1835, and has been in- 
stantly added to this treatise,/vhilst the brilliant star made 
its appearance in clear sunshine. This treatise appear- 
ed then in the Carinthia in such a manner, that the first 
half of it was published on Saturday before Palm-Sun- 



391 

day, and the second has with the prophecy been printed 
on Easter Saturday, the 18th of February, 1835. This 
has already been mentioned in another connexion of sub- 
jects. But here I must disclose another prophecy for 
the consideration of the Emperor. In the 1st volume, 
page 46, where a typographical error occcurs, viz: 1825 
instead of 1835, which every one can correct from page 
41, it is said: "Since we celebrated on the 19th of April 
which then (in the year 1835) coincided with Easter Sun- 
day, the birth-day of his Majesty, in the first year of his 
reign, two poems stand first in this paper, the Carinthia, 
occasioned by this festival of the birth of his Majesty, 
then follows the conclusion of my advertisement. (This 
is the name 1 give to the treatise, in which the announc- 
ing of a work gave me opportunity of speaking about the 
connexion of all languages, and it pleased the Spirit to 
join to it the prophecy, the contents of which can, how- 
ever, not be fully understood from the first, but from the 
second volume. Then follows:) "Immediately before 
my treatise, stands the poem of my former student, who 
as well under my tuition as under that of my colleague 
has made but a bad progress, on account of which and 
of other disorders, his Ordinariate gave him instantly his 
dismissal. But last year I heard that another Ordinari- 
ate had received him and has sent him to another place, 
to study there. He is a very dexterous flatterer, and 
flatterers know how to open to themselves a path, and to 
enter then also higher stations in the priestly order," &c. 
As the time, when my treatise was printed, was fixed by 
higher calculation, so likewise, that two poems of flatter- 
ers on the festival of the birth of the Emperor were plac- 
ed before my treatise, and which is the most singular in 
it, that the treatise immediately preceding mine has been 
composed by my student, who on account of the bad 
notes given to him by me had been dismissed by the 
Bishop at the Apostle Andrew in the Lavant Valley. 
But now, before I departed to America, Bishop George 
Meyer received him as student of theology . That several 
things occur in the wolves-stories, vol iii. page 8*27 sqq. 
relating to that Meyer, has already been mentioned. But 
34 



392 

it would require a volume by itself to explain the won- 
ders of my contacts with Meyer during my Professor- 
ship. Meyer is not calculated for this book, except so 
far, as is necessary to illustrate by him some other won- 
ders, because the devil has suggested it to his writer, to 
join another one to Cleophas, and to address me in the 
letter in the plural number; in the wolves-story, however, 
Anthony Aloysius Wolf is accompanied by George 
Meyer. The singular gratulant's name, whom the 
Apostle has rejected, but Meyer then received, is Ma- 
rushnek, from our Marusha, a woman by the name of 
Mary, but of little respectability, Marushnek consequent- 
ly as much as one subjugated by women (Weibling), as 
the Bishops Meyer and Wolf come in my third volume 
in contact with the prophetical Weiblinger of eighteen 
years standing in Weiblingen, and this Weiblinger (sub- 
jugated by women) has not only had his gratulation to 
the Emperor placed before my prophecy, but he had af- 
terwards for the celebration of the festival of George, 
caused such a gratulation in honor of Prince-Bishop 
George Meyer to be inserted in the Carinthia, that he 
acquired his entire favor and grace. 

At present we have at length treated George Meyer, 
on the festival of George, for two days; but Wolf had 
to make his preparations for it, since, in this volume, the 
Lord has destined the Wolf for a great sign, because he 
is Bishop in my native country, and bears the names 
Anthony Aloysius, most adapted by Providence to the 
sign, whom, now, all nations will become acquainted 
with in the true Wolf's shape, and will find it astonishing 
that Francis, whom the fools would fain have lodged in 
heaven, should have made a wolf Bishop of the native 
country of the Apostle. If Francis had even carried no 
other burden into eternity than this, this alone would 
have pressed him down into hell. But he has entered 
eternity loaded with many thousand sins of such a de- 
scription. But, as I have said already, I am not opposed, 
if the twenty-four judges confirm Wolf as Bishop; but 
this they probably will in no case do, unless Wolf puts 
off the wolf's skin, worn by him under the protection of 



393 

Francis and Ferdinand. I would wish that here, also, 
it could be fulfilled, what is said by Isaiah, xi. 6: " The 
wolves will dwell with the lambs." I desire that this wild 
beast might be changed into a lamb as tame as I am. 
He indeed believes me to be so wild that I, like Petrus, 
could incline to strike between with the sword. But I 
am solely a preacher of repentance to the fools who 
carry the cap with the two tops, resembling asses's ears, 
wherefore, it was very proper that, when in France the 
judicial sittings of Daniel were beginning, asses were 
clothed in Episcopal Robes, and led about in procession. 
I say this only only on account of one more passage, 
which I will quote from Cleophas. He says, " And for 
what else can your assertion pass, that you were riding 
in a fiery wagon with fiery horses, than for nonsense and 
ridiculous dreams?" &c. He heaps, in the same con- 
text, several other reproaches upon me, but which, as he 
has distorted every thing, it would be too tedious to ex- 
plain. But the above reproach I adduce here purposely, 
because this riding is mentioned also in this book, page 
187, and I have touched upon the same in letters to — I 
do not know how many Prince-Bishops, with the caps of 
the two tops, that the malice and stupidity of the most 
miserable of all men might come to light, who pretend 
to be numbered with the learned in the Scriptures, whilst 
they know as little about the same as that Albrecht pro- 
posed by Wolf, and confirmed by the Emperor, who 
now bears, in Neustadt, (new city). of lower Krain, the 
cap with the two horns; to which creature Professor 
Supan had once offered the Hebrew Old Testament 
reversed, and somewhat too early endeavored to apply 
as medicine, the Rak, or lobster, entreating to examine 
the student farther, be being under the necessity ot 
leaving the room for a short time. The creature of the 
Hydra did not know even so much, that the Bible was 
lying before his eyes reversed, and the Cleophas of 
Wolf could not even remember so much, when the devil 
dictated to him the letter, that I have been Professor of 
the Biblical study, and even of the new covenant, whilst 
Supan occupied as Professor only the chair of that of 



394 

the old covenant: this arrangement having likewise been 
made as a prophecy of that which is now taking place. 

When I, in writing the second volume, had advanced 
so far that I was about introducing some demoniacs (or 
possessed by the evil spirits, in the strict sense of the 
phrase) as witnesses; having then already, pn the 30th 
of September, 1838, so many of them in readiness as 
witnesses of my Apostolate, that I stood in need of 
making a selection amongst them, at the same moment 
when I was ready to adduce other demoniacs, the demon 
brought to me Joseph Zumgrunde, (to foundation,) who 
stands, in volume first, page 215, as the 134th and last 
amongst the first witnesses of my Apostleship, in Boston, 
and is best qualified for it, as I united him in wedlock 
as well as a second one, with another mystery which 
will afterwards appear, my good shepherd not permitting 
me to break off, but who, instead of standing firm, has 
gone over to the demoniacs. He told me 1 should give 
him the receipt of Herman Hude, who had also given 
his contribution to the foundation of my community, yet 
without being inserted in my book. I saw immediately 
that the devil had to bring him to me, in order to lay 
down confessions of the conspiracies of the devil's me- 
nials against me. I looked instantly into the book, in 
order to begin the inquisition correctly, and saw that 
Herman Hude stood amongst the 134 as the 6x8th wit- 
ness of my Apostleship, in alphabetical order on page 
213. Now I saw at. length that he wanted me to write 
in my book the receipt of another Herman, or ruler, 
whose name is likewise Hude, or Hudizh, (Devil,) and 
began then a strict inquisition, in order to see what re- 
ceipt I should write in my book, and when it was done I 
gave him permission to leave me. For the demons, 
when they, forced by the heavenly host, must bring their 
servants before me for a testimony, are cruelly tormented 
by me, but are not permitted to leave me before their 
business is done. For, till this is performed, the heav- 
enly host forces them to remain before me. Then I 
commenced writing the receipt as it stands printed in 
volume second, page 147, sqq. On the same day I 



395 

celebrated my countryman's day, on which the Roman 
bishops, or priests, with mocking lips, and in a strange 
language, pray, " O God! thou who hast furnished thy 
Church with thy confessor and greatest doctor of the 
Church, in the explanation of the Holy Scriptures, 
namely, with the holy Hierom," &c. If Cleophas had 
at least studied some of the writings of this my particu- 
lar friend, he could have in some degree considered how 
the fiery horses and the fiery wagon were in unison with 
my riding to Baltimore, where the chief representative 
of the worshipers of the beast in America is residing. 
But Wolf is an adorer of the dry bones, not knowing 
any thing about the study of the fathers, and yet, with 
the papal prattlers, adores their bones, and cries, u The 
Scripture ought to be explained after the sense of the 
fathers:" but when John Traun brings to him the H Sensa 
Patrum" for censorship, rejects the fathers, — which, 
however, against his wish, are passing through the Aulic 
censorship, that I could, by means of this affair, lay 
already in my first volume, a tumbling-stone to the Aulic 
Pletz and to the Wolf of Laibach, and catch both of 
them, in order to illustrate popery somewhat through 
them. And when a Dean Traun, who certainly has 
read a good deal of the fathers, could prepare such a 
tumbling-stone, that exactly the Latin sheets which I 
sent to Joseph Pletz, as supplements of the <c Sensa 
Patrum," of my friend John Traun, must serve for a 
fundament of the following mysteries, how much more 
I, in my present station, who, before the Lord has 
brought me to my present post, have read so much, 
also, of the fathers, that the eight horses, after the eve 
of the day on which I have received the document of 
Cleophas, would have had difficulty in drawing, if the 
hearse had been laden with the works of the fathers of 
the Church, which 1 have studied, and not merely with 
the empty coffin of Cleophas. 

In volume third, page 846, I give an account of the 

following Revelation, which I have received whilst I 

was riding on the steam or fire-wagon, and the wind 

carried the cloud of fire in the night towards me: M The 

34* 



396 

cloud in the desert was for the consolation of my faithful, 
and for a horror of my enemies, and in a like manner 
shall I be glorified by the cloud prepared for my 
enemies." 

Wolf will, I trust, now read the sequel, and learn how 
the Lord after the Revelation was given, worked signs 
successively, until he caused at length the mystery of his 
adversaries to be collected in the steamboat, and the 
same to be burnt together with one hundred and seventy 
persons, to the terror of his enemies, who must humble 
themselves before His supreme majesty if they wish to 
escape perdition. The first blow, however, for the ad- 
monition of the papists as a sign of my Apostleship at 
his manifestation, given by the bursting of a new steam- 
boat with two hundred persons, or with the mystery of 
one hundred, and ninety, and ten, at Cincinnati, I am 
mentioning already in volume first, p. 428 — 430. For 
the Lord can as well near me as far from me work signs 
in connexion with my steps, that every one, if not a beast, 
can see them, after my having shown their connexion 
to be signs, as it is proved not only by Cleophas Tobias 
and other examples, but also by the bursting of the steam- 
boat, narrated on the quoted pages, which the Lord 
caused to take place as a prophecy, that I should first 
be slandered at Cincinnati of Italian origin, and I would 
in the name of Christ strike the slanderer. The calum- 
niation was only in a parenthesis of a treatise about 
another subject. But with the stroke given to the papal 
(German) "Friend of Truth," but which ought to be en- 
titled Enemy of Truth, vol. 2d, p. 600—604, I show that 
the demons under higher inspection have extorted this 
slander from their servant. 

This calumniation has been given in the papal "Friend 
of Truth" in so few words, that it fills in my vol. 2d, p. 
601, exactly three lines, yet so that the half of one line 
stands on the first, and the other half with "Austrian 
Emperor," on the fourth line, since even in such trifles 
mysteries are concealed, which by means of my third 
volume can be disclosed. This was the first calumnia- 
tion against me which ever came into my hands in a 



397 

printed paper never read by me unless my attention is 
peculiarly directed to it. And, listen ye nations, who 
brought the news of this calumny in my room? It was 
by the Prophet Samuel Ludwig, who indeed believes 
neither in a God or a devil; yet had always to prophesy 
as often as he was inspired by me, and of whose prophe- 
cies several are recorded in my second and third volume. 
Though his ancestors wrote their name Ludwig, he spells 
it nevertheless Ludvigh, and I remarked at a convenient 
opportunity, that he as a Prophet, did not yet write his 
name quite correctly, since it would become him as 
Prophet, to write the same Lud Vieh (nation beasts) 
that is, the people have turned into beasts. In vol. 3d, 
p. 714, I quote a prophecy dictated on the promenades 
of Vienna, not by mine but by his spirit about (at and 
meagre clergymen, because the same occurs in the same 
number of the Old and New World, wherein he on the 
eve before Easter, 1839, admonishes with warmth, that 
the books of the Apostle ought to be studied. The Lord 
has namely sent this strange courier from Hungary to 
Vienna, in order to view the various kinds of godless- 
ness, committed partly by the already fattened, partly by 
the still meagre wolves; but he had to come in the right 
moment to Philadelphia, and again in the right moment 
to Baltimore, in order to give in both cities testimony to 
the Apostle, I having seized him first on the festival of 
all saints of God, on the first of November, 1838, when 
he instantly laid down the confession, that he could not 
believe in the Bible. In scrutinizing into the cause of 
this, his state, I saw soon that he was sedulously study- 
ing history, and formed from it the false conclusion, that 
a book to which those are appealing, who were at the 
helm of human affairs through centuries of the so called 
Christian deminion, but which was only the dominion of 
the beast, must be the most pernicious book in the world. 
Indeed, if we take for true the testimonies of the demo- 
niacs in the foregoing three volumes, and now at length 
the testimony of the demoniac Cleophas Tobias, which 
testimonies, however, Christ caused only to be now- 
given, that the nations bestialized by the wolves, can 



398 

see that since the lime that Emperor Constantine the 
Great, favored Christianity by his protection, the Bible 
was always horribly mis-used. In seeing Samuel Lud- 
vigh on the festival of the Saints, my companions, 1838, 
in this illusion, I inspired him,that as also Balaam and Kai- 
phas, according to the testimony of the Scripture, and 
even Leo xii. and Gregory xvi. as my disclosures given 
in the second volume about it are proving, must prophecy, 
he likewise took a pen in his hand and put down a 
prophecy about the appearance of the Apostle, causing 
it to be printed. This produced indeed such a rapid 
effect, that already on the 15th of the same month the papal 
German " Friend of Truth" in Cincinnati, made this 
known by his paper. But he adoring still, instead of Christ , 
the Roman Pope, believed that "to the new Apostle, An- 
dreas Bernardus Smolnikar, the diploma had been given 
by the Emperor of Austria." He was mistaken. When 
my fellow student and papal Apostle of the Indians, 
Frederick Baraga, arrived at length in the fulfilling of 
the times at Vienna, sent out by Christ, in order to show 
to the Emperor, the parson of the Imperial palace, 
Joseph Pletz, and to others possessing great influence 
upon the Emperor, that it would be very beneficial to the 
church if a Professor of the biblical study "of the new 
Covenant" was sent to America, the Emperor was sick 
and his vice-regent was the Archduke Lewis (Ludwig), 
to whom the cause, more important than any other cause 
ever transacted before any court since the creation of the 
world, was represented in an audience lasting three 
quarters of an hour. The transaction, whether Christ 
should die or not, had necessarily to precede, and then 
had the preparations to be continued through eighteen 
centuries, until at length, now in the fulfilling of the 
times, Christ appears in order to destroy the dominion of 
the beast, and to establish his peace upon the whole earth 
in such a manner, that the same will firmly stand through 
thousands of years. For this reason this cause as at 
the death of Christ, was to be transacted before the vice- 
regent of the Roman Emperor and King of Jerusalem. 
But this Emperor was first to be humbled in such a man- 



399 

ner as to lose the Roman crown, and to retain only the 
title of a King of Jerusalem, on this account the highest 
transaction could no longer be performed at Jerusalem, 
but at the Court of Vienna, however, not by the Em- 
peror, whom the Lord had on this account confined by 
sickness to his bed, but by his proxy, Lewis, whom 
Christ has enlightened, so that he instantly caused the 
most suitable orders to be given to the authorities in 
Vienna, Laibach and Klagenfurth, which has two courts 
of Appeal, and in the mystery ought rather be named 
Klagenfarth (furthering of claims), that the Apostle 
could set out for America so speedily, that my colleague, 
Professor Joseph Poklukar, who knew about this mys- 
tery as much as Wolf, when I entered his room, and 
he believed that I had come to Laibach for a visit, ex- 
claimed full of astonishment, after having learned from 
me that I was with bag and baggage on my way to 
America, that the Lord was surely preparing great things 
for me in America, since the permission for my voyage 
was so speedily granted to me. I thought these things 
are somewhat higher than that thou couldst conceive 
them, now if I would even explain them to thee. To 
Wolf I would have owed also a visit, had he been in his 
palace and not fattened himself on the long table of the 
provincial Diet; I intended to say to the canon, my 
Praprotnik, or fern-man, to make my excuse with the 
Prince-Bishop, but his house keeper told me that he 
likewise was at the great table, at the conclusion of which, 
after sunset the Governor of Laibach has signed my 
passport, I having come to Laibach on account of great 
mysteries exactly at the time of the Diet, and continued 
my voyage on the following morning, leaving Laibach 
very early, and directing my route to Boston in America 
via, Triest. 

That indeed Christ the Lord, has confided to the Arch- 
duke Lewis, in order that nothing remained undone which 
belonged to the mystery, the care to procure me the per- 
mission of leaving the Empire, by the most expeditious 
ways which could be taken, according to the Imperial, 
but unchristian laws ? is not only testified by the evidences 



400 

adduced in my three volumes, but also confirmed by the 
demoniac, Cleophas, of Wolf, in the already quoted pas- 
sage, where he writes: M Smolnikar has turned into a 
visionary, a madman, a fool, who, if he could wield the 
sword, and had enough of soldiers on his side, would 
fall upon the orthodox believers with more fury than Ma- 
homed once did," &.c. The Pope has proclaimed cru- 
sades for Palestine, by which he, as a false lion, with all 
his wolves has sent many millions of souls into hell, in 
order to fatten himself and his faithful beast-worshippers, 
upon their riches. Now, at length, in the fulfilling of 
the times, the Lord has permitted once more the devils 
to take hold of the formerly faithful servants of the Pope, 
to conquer Palestine, not indeed this time for the Pope, 
but for Mahomed, at which occasion also, Emperor Fer- 
dinand, as King of Jerusalem, ordered his troops to march 
to Palestine. I wrote in November, 1840, to the Impe- 
rial parson, Pletz, also, about this point, that if the Em- 
peror to whom I had sent my first volume, with an ac- 
companying letter, on the 20th of August, 1838, on the 
festival of Bernardus, had received the manifestation of 
Christ, with a thankful heart, no troops would now have 
been sent to Palestine for the destruction of men, but 
the Mahommedans themselves would have commenced to 
be astonished, that the Lord had begun to show such 
great things to the Christians. But the nefarious actions 
of the beast-worshippers were to be carried to the ex- 
tremest point, that future generations might be astonish- 
ed, that those, whose representative, the demon Cleo- 
phas reproaches the Apostle with a wish of converting 
the nations, sword in hand, are marching themselves to 
Palestine, in order to conquer this land, and to deliver 
it unto the representatives of Mahomet for a further ty- 
ranizing of its nations, this Palestine, so long under the 
curse of the Lord, until the representatives of the Chris- 
tians in the new kingdom, with the true con\ersion of its 
inhabitants will procure to it the peace, and then they, 
themselves will have a firm seat in Jerusalem through 
thousands of years. 

Now be amazed, ye nations! On the evening of the 



401 

24th of April, at the close of the George, or farmer's-fes- 
tival in Illyria, the sheets were brought to me from 
the printing office, for correction, of which the 224th 
page of this book was the last. That quite independent- 
ly from me and from the printer, by the superior com- 
mand of the heavenly host, the pages also, of this, as of 
the previous books, have been counted, and by this host 
it has been exactly calculated on what page this or that 
mystery had to come, I shall prove to you still in this 
book. But now I mention only so much, that on the 
190th page of this book the large letter is concluded, of 
which the Dorathea rescuscitated from the dead has pro- 
phesied. What astonishing mysteries in the number of 
190 of popery, and of their Imperial and Royal Majesties 
at the present manifestation of Christ are concealed, I 
shall afterwards briefly indicate for those who have not 
yet studied my third volume. But on the 190th page 
stands, at the close of the large letter, by which accord- 
ing to the prophecy, all things shall be disclosed, my 
name, Andreas Bernardus Smolnikar, since all these 
three names are great prophecies, which can be foundin my 
second and third volume, together with my calling which 
Christ has confided to me, and no human power can take 
away. Finally stands: Given at Boston, the 3d of No- 
vember, 1340, on which day, N. B., four allied great 
powers, once obedient to the Pope, have conquered 
the invincible fort of St. Jean d' Arce, most speedily, in 
order to confide Palestine most graciously to the repre- 
sentative of Mahomet, till Christ will open his eyes, that 
not Mahomet, but He, is the ruler of the nations. 

In this mystery, however, are concealed more profound 
secrets than I could have printed now; since I had be- 
sides, yesterday to write to my Matthew Ludwig to Bos- 
ton, that I needed still more money for the rope, in order 
to lay it not only so tightly round the neck of YVolf, after 
the demoniac, Cleophas, has sent me a document, that 
he will be strangled by it, but also round the big belly, 
of which Rossel, whom I have sent as a warning to Wolf, 
prophesies on page 49 of this book, as of a dark barrel, 
and also of my books, that my cooper (Boettcher) can in- 



402 

sert nothing therein, except that which is sent by me to 
him. I have, of the first volume, addressed only one 
copy to the Emperor, and sent another one in addition, 
into the Austrian Monarchy. But after the printing of 
the second volume, I sent a chest of copies of the first 
and second volume, with the request to Triest to deliver 
them into the hands of the best theologians of the whole 
Monarchy for the strictest examination of the cause. To 
the parson of the Palace, Pletz, I dispatched even before 
sending those to Triest, a copy of the second volumej 
Christ having provided for me already, on the very day 
when it was possible to send the bonk farther, the ship 
from Philadelphia to Bremen, and Pletz had to labor, 
that to the big belly of Wolf, looking like a barrel, was 
then presented my first and second volume for examina- 
tion's sake, but whether also the third, the time will teach 
us. 

But the belly of wolves is like a tub or barrel, where- 
into the light cannot even enter from the exterior. That 
the Lord has shown to me, when the time had come, to 
have the second volume printed, not only to go from Bos- 
ton to Philadelphia, where also, the deepest mysteries of 
the heavenly kingdom were waiting for me, but also point- 
ed out to me wonderfully, that after having enquired 
before at all other German printers in Philadelphia, I 
should have it printed by Julius Bcettcher, has shown 
already in the second volume. He has, however, only 
set in type the second volume, Johnson stereotyped the 
same, and a third one did the presswork. Bcettcher is the 
German of cooper, and Julius Csesar was the founder of 
the most horrible mischief, which then originated 
by the Roman imperial goverment, in which at length the 
Roman Bishops have obtained the most Anti-Christian 
power, in order to destroy everything through the wolves. 
Now Christ has finally shown to me the Caesar Cooper, 
who has also the composing of this volume, according to 
Rossel's prophecy, for the she ass of Bileam has spoken 
too, and since it is in our countries less usual to ride on 
asses than on horseback, the lord has at his present 
manifestation, amongst other animals, raised especially 



403 

high to his service the horses, Rossels and Roessles (lit- 
tle horses) and they must, when the heavenly host begins 
to press them, give testimony in their way, to His mani- 
festation, although the demoniac, Cleophas, is amongst 
other things also horribly scandalized by my reporting to 
the wolves of the Austrian Empire, that the " heavenly 
host shows to me everywhere, which way I have to go." 
They indicate not only every thing tome, but they press 
also the black horses through the devils, sitting upon 
them, so horribly, that they have pressed out of their Cleo- 
phas so much and sent to me, that I would have to write 
more than 1966 pages, of which consist my three pub- 
lished books, if I could explain everything standing in 
connexion with this document only, and that also a Ros- 
sel in Baltimore had to prophesy in his way about this 
document, for in the prophecies of the devil, who sees 
every thing perverted, his assertions are only to be turned 
into the Christian way, in order to learn the truth. Pre- 
vented by letter-writing and errands, I can, my country- 
men, but this day, the 27th of April, being the day of 
Anastasius, who is preparing a great resurrection and re- 
storation, remind you well to look at Bishop Wolf, exclu- 
ded from the church of Jesus, whether his belly does not 
resemble a tub ? The fattening of this belly has prevent- 
ed him from gaining a view of the great things of God, 
displayed in my books, and him the highest servant of 
the Apocalyptic dragon has given to you as a Bishop. 
But, marvel not at this; into the other barrel of Bishop 
George Meyer, looking still more horrible, and which 
Christ caused to be connected with the Wolf in the 
Wolves-story, from my books also, no light would have 
entered, if he had examined them. But, be not afraid 
about it, that this tub by Augustin Gruber, who has or- 
dained me Priest, and in whom certainly, if he had ex- 
amined my books, the light would have entered, has been 
made Prince-Bishop of Gurk, residing in Klagenfurth. 
Augustin was not indeed himself " subjugated by wo- 
men," but deceived by such, he has done that, Christ 
having permitted it, that at the conclusion of the divine 
comedy it might be seen, that neither Emperors or Kings, 
35 



404 

Bishops nor Apostles, are in the new kingdom of Christ, 
calculated for nominating Bishops. If a diocese should 
write to me, that I might, the secular power not heing 
opposed to it, furnish the same with a Bishop, I would 
have to answer that this was not my business, but that of 
the whole diocese, and that I could but show to them, as 
I shall show to all Christendom, how they in the easiest 
manner, without any difficulties in the shortest time, 
could find the most worthy and most competent for this 
office. That I, however, have not of men, nor by man, 
but immediately by Christ, the power to ordain him, 
whom the whole diocese chooses for a Bishop, that he 
may have the Apostolic succession, can be doubted by 
none who has gained the conviction, that Christ shows me 
by sufficient signs as his Apostle to the nations. To the Bi- 
shop Augustin did I erect in the third volume, page 291- 
292, a lasting monument, and givetohimthe testimony, that 
he is amongst the blessed. He has repented much, during 
his life time, the mistake, which, however, was committed 
by the permission of Christ, that to the Apostle much 
might be disclosed which otherwise would have remain- 
ed concealed to him, and he has entered eternity very 
susceptible for the light, which did not shine upon him in 
this life, and went then through the usual trials, through 
which all, otherwise calculated for heaven, but dying in 
the darkness of Popery must pass, and I could have not 
erected in the third volume such a monument, if it had 
not been peculiarly revealed to me, that he is amongst 
the blessed, knowing from other experiences in the spi- 
ritual world that the fewest of the Bishops do in eternity 
ascend, but most of them descend, and such as Wolf 
must fall in the deepest hell, even if he had not been 
stricken by the Apostolic rod. Augustinus Gruber came 
to me three days before I reported about him in the 
third volume, reminding me not to forget him whilst en- 
gaged in writing this, my third volume. But then, not 
he but another spirit reminded me of the deepest depths 
of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, standing in 
connexion with the ordination, which I received by men. 
The solemn ordination, however, for the Apostleship I 



405 

have received immediately by Christ, on the 18th of 
February, 1838, in the Cathedral Church at Boston, as 
has been shown more circumstantially in my second than 
in my first volume, after having, as I shall explain it in 
this volume, for the reception of the heavenly charges, 
long before been solemnly initiated or magnetized by a 
heavenly spirit, accompanied by many other heavenly 
spirits. Since Christ has imparted to me, on the 18th of 
February, 1838, his ordination, I commenced performing 
the mysteries for the abolition of the beast, of its image, 
and of the false Prophet out of the church of Christ, as 
He has shown it to me partly immediately, partly by his 
messengers, and confirmed by signs of every description. 
But Augustinus Gruber is otherwise not permitted to ap- 
pear with these messengers before me. He enjoys, in- 
deed, a high degree of beatitude, but must yet remain 
in the back-ground, other spirits preceding him, possess- 
ed of deeper insights in these things, and which had not 
inhaled so much of the Aulic air. So much, that decep- 
tion might be avoided. 

Wolf, when he had received my two volumes, was like 
a closed tub; for I committed a mistake for healing of 
many and caused the tub or barrel, as the devil calls 
through his Rossel my books, instead of calling so the 
bellies of the insatiable wolves, only to be laid together 
by Julius Boettcher (cooper), instead of having the planks 
tightly fixed and firmly pressed together. The third vol- 
ume the Lord caused not to be printed by Boettcher in 
Philadelphia, but on account of many mysteries, at New 
York; and this was to be done by Henry Ludwig with 
entirely new letters, for which purpose he went to Phi- 
ladelphia, in order to have them founded at Johnson's 
(that is the son of the mercies of God), who had before 
stereotyped my second volume. I indeed expected to 
have this volume printed here by Julius Boettcher, before 
Thomson had called me to York, but after having receiv- 
ed the call, I intended not returning to Philadelphia, be- 
fore the book would have left the press. The wife of 
Boettcher (cooper), assured me indeed, that I surely 
would come back, and would have the book printed by 



406 

her husband, it having been thus disclosed to her. I 
thought that this came not from my spirit, all of those, 
who receive my spirit being Prophets or Prophetesses. 
But in York it has also been disclosed to me, that I had 
to go to Philadelphia, and would have my book printed 
there. I cause consequently the same not only to be 
set by Julius or Caesar Bcettcher or cooper, that is the 
planks or boards of this barrel not only to be duly fixed 
together, but also the bellies of the Bishops and Priests 
well pressed by it; it having been shown to me by neces- 
sity, through the demoniac Cleophas or Wolf, how this 
was to be done. The demoniac Editor of the papistic 
"Friend of Truth" in Cincinnati, who could also not be 
pressed, although I have disclosed to him so much in the 
second volume, page 601 — 604, that he had already to 
feel from that which he reported to me in the same num- 
ber, wherein he slanderously asserts, that I had receiv- 
ed the diploma of my Apostolate from the Austrian Em- 
peror, must have felt, that a higher power had also driven 
him to this assertion, so that I could give by it a strong 
lesson too to the big bellies. He being such a closed 
vessel, that he scarcely will have seen one of my three 
volumes, he had to prepare the prophecy of Priest Ham- 
mer for my third volume, which, however (but in the 
appendices to this volume) has received wonderful illus- 
trations. The Lord caused the same to have been taken 
in possession by the courier and shoemaker, Jacob 
Grimm (anger), the thirty-fifth amongst the one hundred 
and thirty-four witnesses, first volume, page 213 sqq., 
whom the Lord at His manifestation caused to be plac- 
ed amongst the first at the papistical shoemaker Cosmas 
Ferner (further), who is^the twenty-eighth among these 
witnesses, because he is still far (fern) from the spirit of 
Christ in his fondness of singing Latin at the Bishop's 
service and which was delivered by him unto me, that I 
could show to the blind, that the God of Jacob and 
Israel will take hold of them in his anger (Grimm), if 
they will not open their eyes at his manifestation. He 
caused, in illustration of his anger about these godless 
wolves, the storms to rage horribly on the great Huron, 



407 

when I was sitting at Makinaw or the turtle, and when 
I wrote the new illustrations of this prophecy into this 
book. He showed to me, how his heavenly host drive 
the demons to put storms in motion on the Huron, and 
when I reminded the other shoemaker, Joseph Ludwig, 
not to forget to show to me that which might appear 
about it in print; he brought me at the right moment the 
< 'Boston Times," that I could adduce testimonies of 
others in this book about this, phenomenon. You will, 
however, also learn from this book, what the Lord caus- 
ed here to be effected, when Bcettcher was setting this 
prophecy in type, or fixing together the planks as cooper 
(Bcettcher) for the big bellies. 

Christ has permitted Napoleon to appear as a scourge 
of men, and I did not know before, till I learned it the 
last evening before my departure from Boston in the 
book of Prophet Jacob Amos, that Napoleon was a 
butcher's son as I am. He says, page 131: "Napoleon 
was the son of a butcher." About the 15th of Decem- 
ber, when he was deposited with the dead in the Dome 
of the Invalides, my letter to Wolf must have arrived 
somewhere in France. Christ needs now no longer the 
butcher Napoleon, he made only use of the services of 
this butcher during the time of preparation to his mani- 
festation, in order that the big and meagre bellies, which 
remained alive, whilst the butchering took place, have 
been at least pressed, and that which the Prophets did 
prophesy, he has punctually fulfilled as I have shown in 
the third volume, and Philip Lewis had not to join in 
the conquest of Palestine the N.B. four allied great 
powers, because the number 5 did not agree with this 
mystery, and he belongs to the illustration of the fact, 
that France accomplished her calling, in order to pour 
out some of the vials of the vengeance of the judgments 
of God over the nations apostatizing from Christianity, 
and that the Arch-Duke Lewis (Ludwig), impelled by a 
higher power, had to procure me so speedily permission 
to go to America and in my third volume stands the Re- 
presentative of the infidels, Samuel Ludwig, as Prophet, 
as has been mentioned already in this book before and 
35* 



408 

after the Priest Hammer's prophecy, and Hammer could 
not have prophesied, had not the largest dog of the 
butcher brought him to Matthew Ludwig, with whom I 
lived in Boston. The first ten months, however, of my 
stay in America, I had to spend at Meyer's, who had 
Napoleon as sign before his house, because I celebrated 
then at that time the mysteries of the strangling of the 
beast, not by the slaughter of men, but that men will die 
in the spirit to the beast and live in Christ. During my 
absence, those associated with me in Christ are holding 
their religious meetings in Boston at Joseph Ludwig's. 
But on the last festival of Easter, Christ has shown to 
them to assemble at Bernard's, who now is binding the 
rope round the neck of the wolf. I could write about 
the mysteries of Napoleon's re-interment at Paris in the 
Dome of the Invalides a volume by itself, as far as relat- 
ing the Louis (Ludwigs); for here I gave only some 
hints for deeper reflection, and the carpenter Matthew 
Ludwig in Boston, whom the Lord has wonderfully 
enabled to be Matthew, or the first Evangelist at the 
present manifestation of Christ and to do most for the 
printing of my books and all the other necessities, had 
in Paris already taken the pasport and directed his 
journey towards his home, when the invisible guide gave 
it in his heart to turn back and go to America, not, as 
if the Lord had not millions of others, to give unto them 
the same means and the same will, but because his name 
and Paris serve to the illustration of the subject. 

I have, however, deviated a little too far from the rail 
road, on which I am riding in the fiery wagon with fiery 
horses, and the demoniac Cleophas chastises me for it 
severely in saying ; " Is not your babbling way of memo- 
rizing the most common every day's occurrences, the most 
silly expressions, the breaking off the present subject's 
conversation, the repetition of what has been already no- 
ticed, an incontestable proof of the entire mental disorder 
of a former Professor of Divinity ?" &c. As an irrefragable 
proof of it is adduced my riding in the fiery wagon with 
fiery horses, and that the devil must remind me of what I 
nave already forgotten. My new Julius CaBsar, the old 



409 

not having been of any use but for teaching Emperors 
and Popes how to slaughter men, is indeed but a cooper, 
(Boettcher) who is now only setting types and has then to 
press with the machine the bellies of the bishops, that 
they may yet at length learn to understand, whether the 
wolves-story, which the demoniac Cleophas has forced me 
to explain be the most common every day's occurrence or 
not. They will even by searching through all Christian 
centuries scarcely find in the whole history of the millions 
of bishops a single one, who had all the three names of 
Anthony Aloysius Wolf and his assistant, who is neces- 
sary to his mystery, the names of Philip Praprotnik or the 
horse-loving fern man, and to the Apostle all the three 
names of wolftogether with the Praprotnik were necessary 
for the display of the mysteries of the most stinking sub- 
ject of the wolves with the number four, as the conclusion 
of the prophecy of Daniel about the four beasts, which 
my people have found below the church of the Apostle 
Andrew. Wolf may enquire by his dean in Laas, whether 
the matter stands thus or not, for even this the Lord has 
permitted, that Wolf has made a man in Laas to succeed 
the now glorified dean Gregory Jereb who now bestializes 
everything, which the indefatigable shepherd Gregory Jer- 
eb, has ennobled and prepared for eternal life. For that 
reason the Lord has confided to my Gregory Jereb in com- 
mon with our Adam the Giant, the office of pressing the 
devils of Wolf, in order to furnish me with such a docu- 
ment by their servant that he had to prostrate himself and 
to adore Christ, who has conquered him by the weapons, 
sent to me by Cleophas, and to render thanks unto him, 
that he will raise him from the dead in this way, no other 
way of salvation being left for him. I shall pass over all 
the other points in silence, and I find it hard, that I must 
repeat many points, which must be touched upon in vari- 
ous connexions for the illustrations of the things on account 
of the wolves' heads, who can keep nothing in memory 
unless repeatedly reminded of it, and thus teach me my 
invisible companions as likewise when and how I shall 
make excursions in the fiery wagon, that those subjugated 
by the demon can not comprehend the connexion of things: 



410 

since I am not counting the pages of my books, but the 
heavenly host, which I have to repeat often. But these 
my companions will give to the demons, now retained by 
them, the power to strangle these wolves if they will not 
repent, notwithstanding my repeated urgings. I shall 
nevertheless enter on the rail-road, on which I am riding 
with fiery horses with the best hopes; should I, however, 
narrate the wonders on all my travels with such horses, 
I would have to begin a new book, and I presume to have 
already too much ; having yesterday written to my Matthew 
Ludvvig about money, absorbed by these big bellies, that 
my book would amount to not c 200 pages as I calculated, 
when the printer had set in type already 100 pages, but 
to 300 pages. 

For the memory's sake then of the late pope, Gregory 
xvi. whose figure was also perfectly calculated to procure 
to the wolves full power to devastate the Church of Jesus 
and to celebrate the memory of my glorified Gregory 
Jereb, who returned in due time to the mother parish, as 
Alt-Laak is called in prophetic spirit, that I could visit 
him more easily and that he might die in his native place, 
where in future ages it will be shown, that here the ashes 
of a man are resting with whom the Apostle has caught 
the wolves, or as my Gregory expressed himself the cats, 
in order to bind them firmly together in the bag and to 
suffocate them, I shall mention but the journey on the rail- 
road from York to Philadelphia on the Gregory's or 
Watchman's day the 12th of March, 1841. 

The weather was cloudy when I left the house of the 
Prophet John Jacob Thomson, which he had sold shortly 
before, in order to operate the more easily in Baltimore, 
for the kingdom of God. He accompanied me to York, 
and when we were with the preacher of the United Breth- 
ren, I told him: "Thy house, (Thomson's Place,) al- 
though thou hast sold the same to work the more free 
from other cares for the kingdom of God, will neverthe- 
less, carry thy name in my book." He replied to me 
that this was not the right name, but that the builder 
of his solid stone house had given to it, when laying 
exactly one hundred years ago the corner stone of it, the 



411 

name of "Delay Rewarded." In this house remained 
Doratheafor a time after her resuscitation from the dead, 
and Thomson was engaged in packing up his effects in 
order to leave it when I arrived there, and the great re- 
ward of the delay of the printing of this book, not only 
that something about the prophecies of Dorathea and her 
resuscitation might be mentioned, but also the Wolves- 
stories, after the receipt of the document of the demoniac 
Cleophas be developed therein, has been prophesied by 
the name given to the house by its builder. 

I do not doubt that all of whom the Bible gives an ac- 
count as having been raised from the dead, either by 
Christ himself or by others in his name, were certainly 
dead before their resuscitation: against the adversaries 
of Christianity, however, this can more easily be proved 
by the example of Dorathea, than by that of others. But 
this being the case, I am still doubtful if between the 
signs of the Lord a distinction of preference could be 
made, which of both deserved to be preferred to the other, 
the resuscitation of Dorathea, or the demoniac production 
of Cleophas? To the resuscitation from the dead, nothing 
was required besides the will of Christ, that the soul 
having left the vital connexion with the body, has to re- 
sume this connexion and to operate anew upon the already 
deserted body. But with Cleophas, that was necessary 
to press the demons to take from their servant the free 
will, and to dictate unto him in his insanity, that which I 
needed, and of which it could not possibly be expected 
that it would be sent to me to America, where the free- 
dom of the press prevails, by a cunning man, that I could 
instantly discover the whole conspiracy of the high 
placed devil's servants in Austria, against Christ from 
this document, and all nations will see from my pub- 
lishing the same. To his priests, Wolf can write in an 
arbitrary manner; for if any body stirs the least motion 
failing in due respect towards the prince's Bishop's gra- 
cious lordship, he has to stand in patience the wolves' 
fury, if he wishes not to experience the fate of Jacob 
Supan, or even a worse one, if inferior to him in moral 
strength. Christian patience is our duty; if we cannot 



412 

tame the wild beasts which are destroying the church of 
Christ, but by any nation whatsoever, renders the state 
of things only worse. However since Christ furnishes 
us the weapons for taming such beasts, we are in duty 
bound to use them according to his will. We possess 
weapons of his spirit. But when it will be necessary, he 
will make his invisible army march as he has done 
during the Cholera, through all parts of the world, in 
order to commence the destruction of the mighty; the 
most of whom he has left alive at the former strokes of 
his latest penal judgments for the pressure of the uncon- 
verted nations, and to serve now as signs. However, 
as the Lord desires not the death of the sinner, but that 
he may repent and live, he has resuscitated Dorathea 
for a testimony from the dead that he is willing to save 
also many of the ancestors of the great ones out of hell, 
where they are now suffering horribly, provided their 
living successors will spread with all their might, his 
manifestation together with us. Dorathea was in the 
service of the seeress of Prevorst, from the history of 
whom, as well as from others of the latest histories, is to 
be seen that those who are entering into a peculiar con- 
nexion with the spiritual world, and are themselves suf- 
ficiently purified and fully prepared for it, can also save 
others from hell, yet not without long sufferings and tribu- 
lations after the wrongs inflicted upon their fellow beings 
by those who have gone in their graves, but are addressing 
themselves to the living, have been redressed asmuch as 
possible. I know this from other sources than the expe- 
riences of the latest male and female seers, and I repeated 
it here in order to lay it at the heart of the great ones, 
to save their own souls, that we shall then operate in 
common for the deliverance of their ancestors. This 
being previously inpossible to us, and we unable before 
the effects of their sins are redressed by their successors, 
to say any thing else but that they are suffering as they 
deserve, as those among the great ones will suffer still 
more, who now, instead of becoming converted from their 
sins, oppose themselves to the manifestation of Christ, 
and will die in their sins. 



413 

Whilst I was entering the steam-wagon in York, snow 
fell and a storm was raging. I observed in the wagon 
a priest, who was just then reciting his breviary, from 
which I recognized him as such. When he put his book 
in his pocket, I addressed him in the Latin language, 
but he replied in the English language, that he was ig- 
norant of the Latin. I told him that I had seen him 
reciting his breviary, from which I concluded that he was 
a priest. He stared at me and asked me after some 
recollection, whether I knew Prost the Superior of the 
Order of the Redeemer ? I replied that I had seen him at 
Pittsburg, and had spoken to him there; that I had also 
seen him again a month afterwards at Baltimore. Then he 
questioned me whether I also belonged to the Order of the 
Redeemer? to which I answered that I was no member 
of the same order of redemption with him. When I 
thought I had answered enough questions, I began asking 
him, how he could recite his breviary whilst ignorant of 
the Latin language? He replied that he could read so 
much Latin. Then I asked him whence he came? He 
answered from York, commonly called Little York, 
whence I came likewise. Now I at length knew what 
priest I had before me, and why Christ caused him to be 
brought to me on the Gregory's or watchman's day. 

The reader prepared for the Spirit of Christ, will learn 
by the second volume astonishing things, why Christ 
caused the number 16 of the Popes with the name of 
Gregory, or watchman, to be completed, as also the pro- 
phets were calling themselves; and we are in possession of 
writings of sixteen true prophets in the Bible, and caused 
likewise my eyes to be opened, and disclosed to me, whilst 
engaged in reading the work of the last false prophet, 
Gregory XVI , who is still concealed under the mask of 
the holy father in Rome, permitting the beast worshipers 
to kiss his foot, entitled, u II trionfo della santa Sede e 
della Chiesa," that is, " The triumph of the Holy See 
and of the Church:" that He has destined me to the 
overthrow of this see, called by the blind ones the holy, 
by the enlightened the cursed see, on which, by the rep- 
resentatives of the beast with the number 6SG. (Rev 



414 

xiii. 18) the Church of Christ has been cruelly devast- 
tated. As the false Leo, or lion, the twelfth and last of 
this name, who entirely concludes the number of the 
false Apostles, who had usurped all possible titles, be- 
longing alone to Christ the Lord, in order to perpetrate 
under these titles of His Holiness, Christ the Lord of 
Glory, every imaginable wickedness for the devastation 
of the Church of God; as this false Leo had to prophesy 
about me in his way, as Rossel in Baltimore did, that 
Bernard is a doctor of the Church, and that all priests 
of the Catholic or Universal Church had to acknow- 
ledge him as such, whilst I, in the Convent of St. Paul, 
the Apostle Paul being my type, and having prophesied 
respecting me, added to my Christian name, Andrew, 
still that of Bernardus, so had likewise the last Gregory, 
to whom still, as a masked Apostle, upon the chair over 
which, on Easter, 1838, the curse of our Lord Jesus 
Christ has been solemnly pronounced in the Catholic 
Cathedral Church in Boston, the honorary titles, belong- 
ing alone to Christ, have been conferred, and who was 
blinded by regulations most contradictory to reason, and 
tending to the entire destruction of the Church, invented 
by Aulic creatures, and promulgated by him: he had, I 
say, by the very title of his book, " The Triumph of the 
Holy See and of the Church," to prophesy that which, 
at the present manifestation of Christ, is fulfilling, when 
first the chair of the Pope was victorious, and then the 
Church begins to gain the ascendancy. 

Whilst some heroes have now correctly comprehended 
Christ's manifestation, and are preparing that by which 
Christ has determined to open the eyes of the nations, is 
the holy see of the blind, victorious in a manner very 
satisfactory to those ignorant people who, as perfect 
strangers in biblical things, do not know that Christ is 
speaking of our time in saying, cc Behold, I come as a 
thief." For, after Peter, under whose protection these 
madmen are seeking shelter, to be secured against 
Christ; Peter, I say, (but whose name, Wein, means 
wine, the same intoxicating beverage as Wien, Vienna, 
expresses in my native language and in several other 



415 

languages, although not in the same way of writing, yet 
with the same pronunciation as that of the capital of the 
Emperor Ferdinand,) had lost his battle in Boston, he 
thought that he would be victorious in his residence, 
Vienna ^Wien), or wine, over Chiist. When, namely, 
the printing of my first volume, as this event has been 
narrated in the second volume, was nearly done, some 
worshipers of the Pope conspired to prevent its being 
published. With the printer he succeeded so far that he 
rejected the conditions which he before appeared inclined 
to accept, and declared to me that he would not do the 
work till I would have paid in cash: he having received 
only one hundred dollars from the fund of Frederic Ba- 
raga — mark it, ye Illyrians, until you can read it in my 
three volumes, which, to peruse, Wolf has prevented 
you, how Christ executed this, and procured the restitu* 
tion of the money to Baraga. Christ having sent his 
Apostle poor to America, the pope-worshipers thought — 
they knowing me to be poor — that the victory was already 
safely lodged in their hands. But the Lord showed me, 
that I invited as many of the 134 witnesses of his mani- 
festation, who have been called out by Christ as the first 
army against the beast-worshipers, and are for that rea- 
son inserted in my first volume, pages 213-215, in alpha- 
betical order, for perpetual memory's sake: N. B., in 
the wine-house of Ignatius Abele, as would feel inclined 
to appear. For so much I could foresee, that not all of 
them would appear at this occasion. The room of the 
wine-house was consequently not filled by the assemblage, 
yet were there too many present than that Christ could 
have employed all of them to obtain a sure victory over 
his enemies at the first onset, for he would only pick out 
even from those few, those who had courage to appear 
at this combat. All the assembled, besides me, were 
greatly devoted to popery: for Christ had determined to 
have the first combatants for the overthrow of popery 
taken from the Papal Church. But he desired not, as 
the servants of the beast, blind champions; who are led 
in battle like the most stupid beasts, submitting them- 
selves to be slaughtered there for the satisfaction of the 
36 



416 

ambition, robbing propensity, and other horrible vices of 
the great ones of the earth, more miserably than fatten- 
ed beasts, the meat of which is consumed for useful 
purposes, whilst, on the contrary, the slaughtered men 
were but sacrificed for the vice of men. To the warriors 
of Christ, that they might not rush blindly into the bat- 
tle, so as rather to create confusion in the attack, instead 
of securing the victory, I had, in the wine-shop of Igna- 
tius Abele, first to explain that I was marching for the 
overthrow of popery, the same being good for nothing 
except to destroy the Church of Jesus, and was not 
brought forth by Christ, but by sensually minded men, 
for the satisfaction of their anti-christian ends, and that, 
now at length, Christ has shown us by signs of every 
kind, that he will destroy this beast, and that he sends 
me for its destruction, and that those who would follow 
me in the strife, Ignatius Abele's house being a wine 
house, might come into my lodging, in order to hear a 
nearer explanation of the cause. All were still and 
quiet: for I told them before that we would convene in 
the vintry, not for drinking, but on account of the mys- 
tery which is to be celebrated in the vintry of the wine- 
seller, Ignatius Abele, who stands in my book as patriarch 
the first, among the 134 witnesses, volume first, page 
213. After having shown the godlessness of popery, as 
far as then the weak ones could stand, and at length 
observed that we had to leave the vintry, without spend- 
ing any thing for wine, the religious address having 
come to a close, and the enlightened being about follow- 
ing me; they were addressed, near the door, by Peter 
Wein (wine), who stands amongst the 134 witnesses as 
the 123d, on page 214 of the first volume, and with 
whom the Lord had already before, as has been explained 
in the second volume, given a sign that he agreed with 
it, when he mentioned his having already been school- 
master, and his knowing from thence well, by the cate- 
chism, that obedience was due to the Pope. I had 
to become acquainted with him already before, in his 
lodging, where I received his child in the Apostolic 
Church, in order to send it, immediately after the bap- 



417 

tism, into heaven, to be there educated by a better 
school-master than Peter Wein is. But in the vintry I 
became better acquainted with him as a master infected 
with the poison of popery for the corruption of the peo- 
ple. His name, Peter Wein, or Wien, according to the 
Illyrian and other languages, was perfectly adapted to 
his sermon, for men must either be fuddled by wine, or 
other intoxicating drinks, or else as ignorant in Christian, 
principles as stupid beasts, to believe about Peter that 
which the holy (that is, by the Apostle of Christ, cursed) 
father in Rome lays before them with his wolves, in order 
to seduce them, to deprive them of their property, and 
to entice them to the slaughtering of the saints, with the 
promise of indulgences. Seeing that nothing could be 
done with a madman in a tavern, where many demons 
are lurking after souls, I went away, and the wise fol- 
lowed me. 

It was given to me to announce to the witnesses the 
assembly in the vintry. But I then only knew so much, 
that it was proper that the Apostle of Christ should deliver 
his first public sermon against Popery in the tavern, since 
the Christians were formerly first to be stupified before 
Popery could be raised, and peculiarly proper, because 
the wine-seller, Abele Ignatius 1st vol. p. 213, stands at 
the head of the 134 witnesses, and is also the oldest 
amongst these witnesses, and was for that reason sent to 
me first by Christ, when I arrived from Europe in Bos- 
ton, in order to report to me that the church of God was 
in such disorder, the priest of the Propaganda of Rome 
being good for nothing but to cause scandals, that I had 
to remain at Boston for the purpose of setting things 
aright. Neither I, nor still less Ignatius Abele could 
comprehend anything about this deepest mystery of God. 
I knew so much, that I have been sent by Christ to 
America; but that the strife would begin in Boston and 
that such astonishing things would take place, as are 
now explained in my three unbound books, of this I could 
then not possibly have any presentiment. Christ having 
made use of Ignatius Abele in such an important under- 
taking, and he being at the same time Patriarch amongst 



418 

the 134 witnesses, I placed him on page 1 13 at the head 
of these 134 witnesses, whilst by right, the alphabetical 
order being otherwise strictly observed, his son Andrew 
Abele could have claimed the first place. However, 
since not only the Patriarchs but also the Apostles pro- 
phesied, by means of this inaccuracy a prophecy was to 
be given. It is said: "Eve bare Cain and said, I have 
gotten a man from the Lord. And she again bare his 
brother Abel. And Abel was a keeper of sheep, but 
Cain was a tiller of the ground.'? i. Mos. iv. 1 — 2. Then 
the history continues, which, as we have likewise now 
uncommonly many similar instances, is at the same time 
prophetical, until we read in the eighth verse: "It came 
to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up 
against Abel his brother and slew him." Abel was a 
shepherd, but his brother Cain murdered him. In the 
the Christian church men-murderers have been shep- 
herds; for all the horrible wars amongst the so called 
Christians must be partly immediately and partly medi- 
ately attributed to these shepherds, because they bestial- 
ized their sheep instead of feeding them. Eve thought, 
when she had borne Cain, Chr. iv. 1. to have received 
already the man who was promised to her, Chr. iii. 15, 
and of the Popes each one thought himself this man; ar- 
rogating to himself that which belonged to Christ alone; 
but he desired to be at the same time Abel, who is the 
Patriarch of the shepherds, whilst he was but Cain, the 
murderer of his brothers, of whom many hundred of mil- 
lions have been murdered on account of his follies. This 
false Abel, when the eruption from the papal Church 
began by Luther, commenced to be the false Abele or 
Abelein (Diminutive of Abel). But he soon had the Pa- 
triarch Ignatius for a protector, who by the artfulness of 
the Order of the Jesuits, knew how to maintain the 
nuisance of Popery, until at length the infidels became 
so strong that they forced the Pope to abolish this Order. 
Then the vials of the vengeance of the Lord began in 
succession to be poured over Popery. However, towards 
the end of this tragedy, Popery with its Jesuits, as the 
prophecies contained in my third volume have announced 



419 

it, had to make their appearance with all their horrible 
nuisance, till finally Andrew Abele came from the 
Popish Order of Benedictus to Boston, and began the 
contest with the Representative of the Pope, the Catho- 
lic Bishop of the Order of the Jesuits for the overthrow 
of Popery. This Bishop's name is Benedictus, given to 
him by the Jesuits in a prophetical spirit, and similarly 
as Leo the twelfth did prophesy about me whilst pressing 
the monk of the 12th century, Bernardus, upon the Chris- 
tians of the present time as a Doctor of the Church, and 
the Jesuits gave to the Bishop in Boston the name of 
Benedictus, that is the name of the founder of the Order, 
wherein Christ has prepared me during the last twelve 
years for the Apostleship, that I then found in the Boston 
Bishop Benedictus, in order to strive with him, until I 
have announced to him in writing on the 17th of Febru- 
ary, 1838, his excommunication from my Christian eccle- 
siastical communion, and then performed the mysteries 
for the foundation of the new kingdom of Christ, as an 
Apostle or as a shepherd in the name of Christ in the 
same church, wherein the Bishop executed his cere- 
monies. 

In the names of the 134 witnesses, vol. 1st, page 213 
-~215, so many mysteries are concealed, that though I 
have given an explanation of several mysteries of these 
names in my three volumes, I would have to write a 
large volume by itself, in order duly to explain all of 
them. At the head stands Ignatius Abele, then follow 
his six sons, making fully up the fundamental number of 
Popery, of whom the first place belongs to Andrew 
Abele by right, according to the alphabetical order, but 
alas! Jesuitical principles are still prevailing, partly by 
secret, partly by open operation. Then stands Abele 
Francis Ignatius, both being patriarchs of the Orders, bv 
which the corruption of Popery has found its greatest 
support and expansion. The third of the sons of Abele 
stands as witness, Abel Leonhart, or the shepherd, who 
has changed himself into the hard lion in order to tear 
the nations. In the third place he stands as a perfect 
Hon; for in the third place I excluded him in strictly al- 
36* 



420 

phabetical order, on Easter, 1838, from the church of 
Christ, not under this but under the name given to me 
by the Most-High, standing in my foundation catalogue. 
But for that very reason, because Abele or the shepherd 
has turned into a hard lion he was to be excluded forever 
from the church of Christ. But Leonhart is in my 
native language, Lenart, that is the Lazy. The Pope 
was not only a hard lion for tearing the nations, but also 
as Abele or Abelein (little shepherd) a lazy one, who 
occupied himself only with mischief for the destruction 
of the church, doing nothing of that which belongs to 
the office of a good shepherd. He as being such, stands 
amongst the six sons of Abele on the fourth place, as 
Abele Wendelinus (turner). According to the prophecy 
of Daniel, explained in my third volume, the events of 
the church for her millenial peace, will commence to 
take a turn at the end of the dominion of the fourth beast, 
until it will be entirely destroyed from the earth. Abele 
Wendelinus stands not in alphabetical order, the sons 
of Ignatius Abele having been placed according to their 
age, and only in this extraordinary position the deepest 
mysteries are placed in the right order. The fifth son's 
name is Abele Charles Theodore, because the number 
live is the number of the new kingdom of Christ, and the 
fundamental number of the numbers of the Apostle of 
this kingdom. On that account I had after returning 
from my last long Apostolic voyage, on which I have 
caught amongst the Indians the Leonhart, but who now, 
after his having been stricken as the great lion, showed 
himself only as the small lion, I had then, I say, to take 
my lodging at Carlton, or more correctly Carltown Place, 
or the place of the city of Charles, number five, because 
exactly Charles the 5th was at the breaking out of Pro- 
testantism, required for holding up Papism. It is said 
that on the place of the dwelling destined by Christ for 
me as my last lodging in Boston, a grave-yard had been 
of the dead bones, which I have visited on my voyage. 
And a grave-stone which has been employed in paving 
the bottom of the yard, reminds me every day of the 
mystery of the visitation's-journey of the dead bones. 



421 

Then it is said great disorders prevailed in the houses of 
this place, until at length every thing was renewed, the 
proper name given to the place, and Matthew Ludwig 
admonished by the spirit to take possession of this quite 
renewed dwelling exactly then, when I had returned 
from the voyage, and whilst I was residing in Carlton 
Place, the nuisance of Popery was carried on in that form, 
in which it has displayed itself since Charles the Great, 
and especially since Charles the 5th manifoldly, and here 
1 wrote the large letter of which Theodore prophesied by 
the Dorathea, and which closes on page 190 of this book; 
here I likewise wrote the letters to the Princes-Bishops, 
in order that their conspiracy with Peter Wein, (Wine) 
but who has concealed himself under the shape of Joseph 
(that is, "Appendix") Pletz, (to be pronounced like Place, 
on which empty space, I am residing upon the dead 
bones at Carlton) must be disclosed to me by the docu- 
ment of the devil Cleophas, pressed by the glorified 
Gregory Jereb, that is, the watchful partridge, which 
can protect itself not only against the wolves but also 
against skilful hunters But the sixth son of Abele Ig- 
natius is Abele Philip, or the horse-loving Abele; 
the number six being the number of Popery and of all 
its nuisance. For that reason people have to work 
during six days like horses, and must be strengthened on 
the seventh in their stupidity, in order that the lovers of 
horses need not use their feet, and may use many of them 
before their carriages, whilst a single one would suffice 
to carry them. These lovers entertain quite sensual 
notions about Christ, such as Philip, John i. 45, ex- 
pressed, who followed Jesus the day after Andrew, who 
led Peter to Jesus, but had, alas, not proceeded far in 
the knowledge of Christ when mentioned in John xiv. 8. 
The notions about Christ entertained by the present 
horse-lovers are still much more insane than those of 
Philip. But Andrew, as he once led Simon Petrus to 
Jesus, will guide likewise the Wein (wine) or Wien 
(Vienna), Peter to Jesus, as He verily is. 

Brethren, I have hinted at but little about the beginning 
of the list of the 134 witnesses, who in vol. 1st, page 213 



422 

— 215 have been inserted already on the 7th of January, 
1838, as such at the manifestation of the Lord into my 
catalogue. After having concluded my Apostolic Ad- 
dress at Ignatius Abele's the father of the six sons, who 
are following him immediately as witnesses, and of whom 
each one in succession bears the most appropriate name 
for the place which he has received by me in my first 
volume, page 213, in order to prophesy at the manifesta- 
tion of Christ, and having soon left after Peter Wein's 
commencing his speech, many expressions of insanity have 
been uttered against me especially in the vintry of Igna-? 
tius Abele, since the Lord permitted all that to be repre- 
sented by the small ones in Boston, which Joseph Pletz 
with his appendix in the mystery as Peter Wein, has 
carried on in Vienna. But Ignatius Abele, when Christ 
sent the embassy to me in order to inform me by degrees, 
that he had determined to keep me first in Boston, in order 
to accomplish the chief mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, 
was accompanied by Seiberlich Ferdinand and Seiberlich 
Joseph, who in the first volume, page 214, fill as witness 
ses the 106th and 107th place. Many wrote themselves 
their names in my catalogue for the foundation of the new 
kingdom, and for others I wrote them, as they were spel- 
led to me. But several of them write their names incor- 
rectly, as Seiberlich, instead of Sseuberlich, (lover of 
cleanliness.) Ferdinand stands on a peculiar place of the 
number of the twofold dominion of the beast; but he has 
done for the cleaning (sseubern) of the Church otherwise 
very much, and he was the leader of the male and female 
singers at all solemn mysteries, which I have performed 
as Apostle of the Lord in the Catholic Cathedral Church 
in Boston, as well as at the solemn funeral office of deep 
mysteries, which I celebrated on the transferred festival 
of the Pope, whose name is Leo, or Lion, the great, in the 
Cathedral Church. But when I commenced continuing 
the mysteries out of the Church, Fer&nand retired, 
fuddled likewise by Peter Wein in Wien, (Vienna) until 
the Lord will bring him by his faithful officers to reflect, 
and so likewise Joseph Saeuberlich, who as appendix or 
assistant has co-operated very much to the accomplishment 



423 

of the mysteries of Popery, but then stepped into the back 
ground; since also the mystery of this man is waiting for 
its development in Vienna. 

Having touched upon the mystery of the Abeles and 
their Christian names, I must in still fewer words touch 
also upon the mystery of the six amongst the 134 witnes- 
ses, who bear volume 1st, page 214 the name Ox, because 
the first amongst them, namely Aloysius Ox is in compar- 
ison with Anthony Aloysius Wolf, a very noble creature 
of God, who even pressed upon me five dollars for the con- 
tinuation of the cause of Christ, whilst on the contrary 
the devil Cleophas of Wolf, besides all remaining lies and 
slanders envies also those who satisfy my "for hunger 
crying stomach." He deceives the people, in order to 
give to him credence in asserting the Apostle to be a wolf, 
constantly greedy to devour. I never suffer by hunger, 
and this day is already the 25th of April and in the Alma- 
nac stands Vitalis who even to the wolves, when they 
become converted and will feed with the lambs, will pre- 
serve " vitam " or the life, though they will not constantly 
live by devouring beef, as he preserves it to me, notwith- 
standing my not having tasted during this Pascal time any 
beef, and being usually better satisfied with common bread 
with some cold milk, than all wolves in sheeps' clothing are ; 
and if it were necessary, the Lord could preserve me also, 
without visible food, through months and years. But as I 
am not inclined to recommend to any one of the weak too 
protracted experiments concerning abstinence of food and 
drink, I went indeed by the rail-road on Gregory's day to 
the loneliness of Philadelphia, where I need nobody's as- 
sistance for cooking or any other labor, that I may feed 
the wolf the better, for whom the many thousand florins 
of his Bishopric are not sufficient, but who has besides 
to roam about to fatten on the substance of the parsons, 
and whose stomach is of such dimensions, that often a 
single one of the banquets offered to Wolf costs several 
hundred florins. 

My Aloysius Ox stands in vol. i. page 214, amongst 
the witnesses on the eigthtieth place, which number as 
the 8x 10th is still indicative of the horrible darkness of 



424 

the Imperial Royal Popery in the last times, and Aloy- 
sius Ox, when he was to be brought before me by the 
demon for a testimony in the case of the Episcopal 
wolves assured me, that he would follow the Bishops. 
I hope that neither he nor the other witnesses, who per- 
mitted themselves to be deceived by the Bishops, as soon 
as they will learn from the enlightened witnesses, how 
horribly the blessings of the Bishops, revolting against 
the Apostle, stink before Christ, who has sent him, and 
how they stink before all his saints, will wait for the con- 
version of the Bishops. The eighty-first witness, how- 
ever, is already Conrad Ox, who plays with Father Con- 
rad Altherr excellent parts on the one hundred and thir- 
ty-second page of this book; for you will soon see the 
most striking proofs of it, that also at the printing of this 
book as at that of the former three volumes, the heaven- 
ly host so number the pages and lines, that each deeper 
mystery comes quite independently of me and of the 
printer on the right place, as you see also from examples 
(since more would require a large new book) of the one 
hundred and thirty-four witnesses, that to each of them 
is given the place which belongs to him, and that the 
Lord took care for the names of each of them, so that 
he in consequence of the most appropriate Christian and 
family-name by following the alphabetical order, receiv- 
ed also the right place in vol. i. page 213 — 215, and 
where several of the same name occured, the alphabeti- 
cal order of the Christian name had to decide; but 
respecting Ignatius Abele, with the six sons, I told Fran- 
cis Philip Schwab, who had to copy for me the book in 
Roman characters in behalf of the compositors in Cam- 
bridge, who were ignorant of the German language, that 
he should place the father at the head and the six sons 
according to their age, by which position the mystery of 
the signification of each has become complete. 

The partnership of the three printers of the first vol- 
ume was to be indicated by their names on the very title- 
page; the Lord causing them, as printers at the oldest 
University in America, to be set up in my third volume 
as a great warning example^ this likewise belonging to 



4tt 

the mystery, that not one but three had to print the first 
volume. The printer of the second volume, who also 
printed this book, appears in the third volume but as a 
sign, that Christ has prevented him by the sudden illness 
of the compositor, to come to Boston for the printing of 
the third volume, that I went to New York for this pur- 
pose; and I have set him up also in this volume for a 
sign as cooper of the bellies of the wolves. But the 
printer Henry Ludwig stands in this book on the page 
bearing the horrible number of Popery eighty or 8 X 10, 
as it has made its appearance according to the prophecies 
of the 17th chapter of Revelation, unfolded in my third 
volume, after the downfall of Napoleon. But he stands 
to the illustration of the mystery of the Archduke Lud- 
wig (Lewis) in Vienna. Whilst Peter Wein in Boston 
hoped to draw all near him, the Lord awakened Mat- 
thew Ludwig, who soon united others by attraction with 
him, that the printer of the first volume, has been per- 
fectly satisfied, although he has demanded for each page, 
including stereotyping, 66 cents, or the number of 
deep mysteries more, than each page of this book will 
cost. But this has been done because the man, whose 
iiame is derived from the sexual intercourse between the 
bull and the cow, and costs Rossel sixty-six dollars, in- 
cluding the expenses of his imprisonment, has assured 
me, that printing was so expensive in America. The 
Lord has permitted this not only, that the three printers 
of the first volume were set up as signs, but still more 
especially on that account, that I might not find it too 
strange (the saints, sent to me by Christ unfolding to 
me His mysteries only by degrees) should the saints call 
me to other places, where they had prepared other mys- 
teries, but could not disclose, until I came to the place 
prepared for me; and to my twelve, whom Christ has 
ordained for overseers of the fund at his great manifes- 
tation I could not yet explain that which I knew about 
my being sent by Christ to another place for having 
books printed. Consequently I was only, when it was 
unavoidable, to go from Boston to have the press engag- 
ed in operating upon the closed tubs of the wolves, un- 



426 

der the necessity of making in a few words my people 
sensible of this necessity of my going, because I would 
not only have too much to pay to the printers in Cam- 
bridge, but also to copy the book in Roman characters, 
no compositor of theirs understanding German. This 
also the Lord has done for the illustration of his mani- 
festation, that in Boston there were before no Germans; 
but when the manifestation of the Lord approached, they 
commenced assembling from every side, even from Hun- 
gary stands amongst the one hundred and thirty-four 
witnesses, vol. i. page 214, Weyer Joseph, with his con- 
tribution, as the contribution of each other of these one 
hundred and thirty-four witnesses for the foundation of 
the new kingdom is added to his name, since not only 
the names of these witnesses, but also the contributions 
added to their names are indicative of deep mysteries of 
the heavenly kingdom. 

On the 7th of January, 1838, namely, not only these 
one hundred and thirty-four wittnesses, but also others 
assembled, amongst whom the representatives of the 
beast, of its image and of the false Prophet of the Re- 
velation, given to the Apostle John, were to be brought 
to me by the devils under the superior command of the 
angels, that I could take hold of the beast and its appen- 
dix, and insert them into the catalogue of the new king- 
dom of God, without having the least presentiment of 
the mystery. After three months the first collection took 
place of the contributions promised for the parson and 
the schoolmaster of the new kingdom. Most performed 
their duty. Some, however, did not appear either to pay 
their contribution or to give their excuse, why this could 
not be done. On Palm-Sunday, 1838, the angel of 
the Lord told me, to remind them on the same Sunday 
after the sermon, to come on the same day to me, to 
make their excuses. Some appeared. But then at 
1 o'clock after midnight the angel of the Lord came lo 
me, awakened me and told me, to rise immediately and 
to note down those, who had neither paid the contribu- 
tion to the new kingdom of God, nor come to offer their 
excuse, and to exclude them solemnly on the next Easter- 



427 

Sunday after the sermon from the Church of Christ. I 
registered them instantly in a strictly alphabetical order. 
Then I reflected why the Lord had charged me with 
this commission, which, without the superior guidance 
of the heavenly host could excite a revolution, to be exe- 
cuted on the very highest festival I saw indeed at once 
so much, that exactly by the neglect of supporting the 
spiritual leader in a manner standing in unison with the 
principles of Christ, the most horrible disorders have 
originated in the Church of Christ; but at that time the 
Lord did not permit me to have any more disclosures 
about it. I, of course, thought, that the order of Christ 
could not be interpreted otherwise, than that I should first 
warn them, that I had to exclude them on Easter from 
the Church of Jesus, if they would not come to excuse 
themselves. But when I was about delivering the sched- 
ule with instruction into the hands of Francis Philip 
Schwab, who had copied for me the first volume in Ro- 
man characters, which are likewise not without significa- 
tion, and stands therein on page 214, as a witness in 
the one hundred and fifth place, and has then been set up 
in the second volume as a sign, the angel of the Lord 
shook me and said: "Thou shalt warn nobody." I 
was frightened by this for me horrible charge, wept 
and cried to the Lord, to send his angel again to me, in 
order to instruct me, why I must perform such a horrible 
scene on Easter-Sunday. Yet, notwithstanding all my 
sighing and crying, I received no answer on the same 
day, but in the night from Monday to Tuesday the angel 
of the Lord came again to me at one o'clock after mid- 
night, awakened me and told me to write immediately 
into the book that which was to be done on Easter-Sun- 
day, in order to have it published. There is namely on 
the title-page of the first volume not added: "first vol- 
ume;" because I did not know, that it would be follow- 
ed by a second and third one. For I received, after 
having stepped forth publicly on the 18th of February, 
1838, as an extraordinary messenger of Christ in the 
Cathedral-Church in Boston the charge of writing a 
volume, in order to show to the nations, that this had in- 
37 



428 

deed been done by order of Christ. I thought that this 
would be at least easily understood by some divines, who 
would then awaken the others if I should write but a 
small volume about the signs, which had happened alrea- 
dy till then; because I was ignorant that the wolves had 
become so furiously mad, as the devil Cleophas has final- 
ly also reported from my native country. I delivered 
already on the 20th of March, 1838, part of the manu- 
script to the printer, and the printing began on the 
21st, that is on Benedict's day, because I had commenc- 
ed in the year 1837, on the same festival of Benedictus 
pressing the barrel of the Prelate of the convent of the 
Benedictines of St. Paul, Mein Rad (my wheel), the 
Idol, then, however, continued this occupation with the 
Bishop of the Order of the Jesuits, who yet in the way 
of the devils, who see and prophesy every thing per- 
versedly, bears the name of Benedict, and has also a 
big barrel, till I had at length to exclude him on the 17th 
of February, 1838, from my ecclesiastic communion, and 
stepped then forth as Apostle, independent from all Bi- 
shps in the same church, adjoining his residence, begin- 
ning to perform the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, 
whilst engaged in leisure moments in writing the first 
volume, the printing of which commenced on the 21st 
of March, and several sheets of which were already set 
in type, when I registered the charge, given to me in the 
night between the 9th and 10th of April, in the remark, 
vol. i. p. 215 — 220, following the list of the one hundred 
and thirty-four witnesses, not having then as yet deliver- 
ed the sheets for these pages to the printer. But this 
has been committed unto me at the third arrival of the 
angel; that it may be seen, that I had before the excom- 
munication, most solemnly executed on Easter-Sunday, 
not the least presentimeut, that any of these deepest 
depths of the new kingdom of Christ on earth were con- 
cealed in this excommunication, which have begun to 
disclose themselves after the exclusion so astonishingly, 
that I then in the three volumes have written about them 
many hundreds of pages, but would never end, however long 
my life might last, should I explain all the mysteries con- 



429 

nected with it. Of the excluded, the first and the second 
came to me immediately after the performance of the 
greatest solemnity of Easter, 1838, and freed themselves 
from the exclusion, but the third still carries on his mis- 
chief in Rome, although he ought to have been informed 
of it long ago by the Austrian court. 

In this volume, Dorathea Bayer, or boor, (which the 
reader now after my having explained the George's or 
farmer's festival, will easily understand without farther 
explanation) prophesies about me on page 31, that I am 
calling 3 o'clock; and then again, in speaking of me, 
that it is of vast importance that she is born between one 
and two o'clock, and I adduced some points, illustrating 
why this prophecy and my crying out 3 o'clock was 
important. It would then, however, have been too early 
to say that my calling out 3 o'clock, is of the highest 
importance at the excommunication of Popery. It also 
took place in the third hour of biblical chronology, which 
calculation in regard to these mysteries, as can be seen 
from my three books, is constantly kept by the heavenly 
host, or the 3x3 or 9th hour A .M. on the festival of Eas^ 
ter, 1838. The Lord has accurately determined the hours, 
and our divine service commenced on the 8th, that is 
according to the testimony of the 17th chapter of the Rev- 
elation, with the hour of the new Popery, after the down- 
fall of Napoleon, and towards 9 o'clock my sermon was 
concluded, when the excommunication took place without 
delay, wherein the Pope was the third in number, but the 
first two having freed themselves immediately after the ex- 
communication of it, stand always in the first place amongst 
the excluded, and will continue occupying the same 
throughout all eternities of eternities, whilst I shall be 
ready to receive the Bishop of Rome in the church of 
Christ with the greatest joy, provided that he (who as such 
never will have in any respect any preference before any 
other bishop or overseer in the new Kingdom of Christ,) 
will receive the manifestation of the Lord with a thankful 
heart and true conversion from the darkness, to the light 
of Christ, as soon as he can be duly informed of the 
same: whilst on the contrary, if he should too late desire 



430 

to get rid of the rope which is laid round his neck, he 
will no longer have in the rank of the clergy, but in dust 
and ashes to expect his judgment, and should he enter 
bound with his rope into eternity, would fall into the 
deepest depth of hell, from which there is no deliverance 
for him. 

Weyer Joseph, from Hungary, after whom follow only 
3 of the 134 witnesses, as the number of the complete 
popery of the latter times, has paid the unity of one dollar 
as contribution, which pleased me, especially when he 
told me that he came from Hungary. He was forced 
by the butchers, to become a men butcher, and he is 
poor; he has consequently contributed more than those 
who offered ten times greater contributions from their 
abundance. His name is Weyer or Weiher, that is 
fish-pond, and Joseph is an appendix belonging necessa- 
rily to the mystery of the number of the new popery, with 
the number 8, and the numbers of the contributors, for 
amongst the 134 numbers of the contributions, we have 
the unity nowhere but in the fish-pond, where many fishes 
are preserved, and the number 3 is advanced to the 
first place; for I have still two Hungarians amongst the 
witnesses, yet not amongst the 134 of the first volume, p. 
213 — 215, who have furnished astonishing contributions, 
not in money, but by collecting other materials. They 
are, however, not as the 134 from the Catholic, but from 
other communities. Samuel Ludwig or Ludvigh, is of 
the greatest community of our days, namely, that of the 
Infidels, and has prepared in the German " Old and New 
World," great contributions to my three books. Then came 
at length, when the publication of the second volume was 
prepared, Alexander Leimer, from Pesth, in Hungary, 
and belonging to the prophetic Union of Brethren, which 
will but exist in the new kingdom in reality, as a witness, 
and sent the box of the books of the first and second vol- 
ume to Triest, in order that we might receive the docu- 
ment of the devil Cleophas, and since the Lord has called 
him to collect contributions for twelve years, I quoted in 
the third volume, German witnesses only from his library, 
and a few of other nations, mostly from other libraries, 



431 

for a testimony that so much before my stepping forth has 
been disclosed about the present manifestation of Christ, 
that all Christians would have been ready for the same, if 
they had not had wolves instead of shepherds. Thus has 
the number 3 been prepared in the fish-pond for the ruin 
of Popery by Hungarians; Popery or the Latin Empire, 
having their language so much propagated in Hungary, 
even amongst the common class, that the same was 
much more in vogue than in Italy, yet so corrupted that 
Cicero would not have understood the same. In the 
latest time, however, measures were taken for her extir- 
pation, when likewise the beneficial mistake was made 
to show a disposition towards destroying also my native 
language in the kingdom of Hungary. By this measure 
the spirit of the Slovenes has been roused, that they 
began prophetically publishing in Agram or Sagrab, the 
Flirska Daniza, or the Illyrian Morning Star, and now 
has the Lord given to us the Catholic Doctor of Medi- 
cine, who has come from Hungary to Vienna, and from 
Vienna to America, as the 4th from Hungary for a 
great illustration of the things at his manifestation for 
the abolition of the beast's dominion with the number 
four, of which Daniel has prophesied, and having em- 
ployed him as a physician of the bishops and other pre- 
lates, we shall make use of him at a still more important 
occasion. 

We must, however, return to the name of the printer 
of my third volume, Henry Ludwig. In relation to his 
name, and to the city of New York, he is in some re- 
spect an image of the Archduke Lewis (Ludwig), in 
Vienna, which is as well the greatest city of the Ausr 
trian monarchy as New York is the greatest city in the 
most extensive republic in the world. Lewis was rep- 
resentative of the Emperor, and Henry Ludwig the 
substitute of Julius, or Kaiser (Emperor) Bcettcher, 
(cooper,) this man having been by me, in common with 
the twelve in Boston, destined for the printing of the 
third volume, having accepted the invitation, and pro- 
mised to me to come in a fortnight; and having then 
been impeded in doing so by the sudden illness of his 
37* 



432 

compositor, that Ludwig, in New York, had to take his 
place: but his whole name is Henry Ludwig, that is, 
Hainreich or Waldreich (rich in wood) Ludwig, and he 
stands in this book, page 80, as a sign for a testimony 
how all is filled up with viper generations and dry bones, 
or, according to the testimony of the heavenly host who 
caused this sign to be placed on page 80, that is, 8x10, 
how every thing is filled with the dominion of the beast, 
which comes out of the bottomless pit, and is itself the 
eighth, but receives the dominion from the ten horns 
which, after the downfall of Napoleon, according to the 
testimony of the seventeenth chapter of the Revelation, 
have made their appearance anew. This, as well as a 
thousand other testimonies, which were either quite 
closed, or but partly and very imperfectly disclosed, 
having been opened in my third volume, I have here 
nothing more to say about it, excepting the quotation of 
one more testimony of the devil Cleophas. He says: 
" You will demand from heaven fire to fall upon all those 
who venture to offer resistance against your superhuman 
wisdom, but not receive it, for God himself resisteth the 
proud." 1st Peter, v. 5. Had not the devil extorted 
from the wolves such testimonies under the superintend- 
ance of Gregory Jereb, or the watchful partridge, and 
other departed saints, one would think that he was only 
able to abuse the Scriptures so horribly by his Rossel, in 
Baltimore. I hope to have adduced already enough 
proofs that, with all my studies, I have known nothing 
of this superhuman wisdom before my stepping forth as 
Apostle, and that even then the depths which were before 
concealed to me, are opened by degrees, as they could 
likewise be disclosed to the Apostles of old only by de- 
grees: this being in accordance with human nature. A 
thousand things before hidden from me have been but 
now unfolded to me, after the reception of the document 
of the devil Cleophas, and 1 could write a far larger 
book than this, solely about that which, in volume first, 
pages 213-215, was before closed to me: although I have 
explained, in the former volumes, many mysteries hidden 
under the names of some of these witnesses, but which 



433 

were disclosed to me when about continuing my journey 
on the rail-road. But in regard to the fire from heaven, 
I am still crying, W Have mercy, O Lord! and convert 
the wild wolves; open their eyes that they may see thy 
most glorious manifestation ! M But when the hour will 
strike, I shall cry with the heavenly host: "OLord! 
thou hast caused the mystery of thy manifestation to be 
disclosed to the blind by me, whom thou hast anointed 
for an Apostle, and confirmed this by more signs than 
have been put on record by all the old prophets and 
apostles for a confirmation of their calling: and I have 
written more books about it than all of the old apostles 
did together. But these wild beasts will not hear me. 
Permit, therefore, to thy saints, whose power retains the 
devils, that they give them liberty to pour out their fury 
over the scoffers at thy most glorious manifestation, and 
to destroy them, either by sicknesses, such as the cho- 
lera was, or by the bursting of boilers, as thou hast given 
a sign of this kind in the steamboat at Cincinnati; or by 
fire and water, as it was done in the steamboat near New 
York, as a sign of thy manifestation: or in whatever 
other manner it will be most proper in the sight of thy 
most supreme wisdom." I hope, however, that since we 
have caught, besides the small lion amongst the Indians, 
also the wolf in the desert of Philadelphia, the blind 
will open their eyes. iC For, when thou didst unfold to 
me, who was writing about the storms on Lake Huron, 
for this volume, that likewise as I, according to thy 
order, must write the third volume much larger than any 
of the former was, thou also hast shown the third sign 
for the destruction of the steamboat upon the Huron, 
when the people have turned to thee, repented their sins, 
and subjected themselves entirely to thy will, and thou, 
O Lord! hast saved the great mystery of 150 men. 
Permit me, O Lord! to write still more letters to Austria, 
in order that the eyes of the bishops, together with those 
of the Emperor, may be speedily opened." 

Such were my thoughts, when I saw that the 150 per- 
sons who did not expect any deliverance more on the 
Huron, were set up as a sign that the third stroke was 



434 

in readiness for the illustration of my voyage over the 
Huron, after the publication of my third volume; and I 
entertained the hope that the Lord would at length open 
the eyes of the blind, I having touched, in the letters to 
the three bishops, Wolf, Meyer, and Zimmerman, upon 
so many signs, that these bishops, if they had carefully 
examined all three letters in common, they would have 
easily understood the manifestation of the Lord from the 
seven sheets sent to them. But, instead of doing this, I 
received the document of the devil Cleophas. Never- 
thelewss, I hope that the Father of all light will now at 
length open the eyes of the blind. For, as with the 
slaughter of the fourth beast of Daniel the dominion of 
Satan reaches its end, and as the four stinking beasts 
caught below the church of the Apostle Andrew, have 
been smothered in the dominion Schneeberg, at the foot 
of the snowy Alps, and as also Pesderz, (dog-flayer,) 
Burgomaster of my native town, had to come thereto 
from the bordering Alps of the north-east, to the foot of 
other Alps on the south-western borders of Krain, to 
Schneeburg, and had soon to die there, that I could per- 
form the funeral solemnities at St. George, in Laas, so, 
I hope, will the wolves gain a view of their shape in the 
image of Idria (sounding in my ears like hydra, the 
many-headed serpent), and will humble themselves before 
Christ! having till now thought, blinded by the devil, that 
those were not lowly minded who would not subject them- 
selves to their follies, extremely pernicious to the Church 
of Christ. I am used to call my native country sometimes 
Ulyria, sometimes Krain, which latter name is as propheti- 
cal as Illyria, wherein my native country was situated, ac- 
cording to the ancient division, remaining still the principal 
land of the kingdom of Illyria, unto which the Emperor 
has indeed imparted the title of a kingdom, but no king. 
In the second volume, wherein the position of the Apos- 
tle Paul, relatively to my Apostleship, has been disclosed, 
I have explained why this Apostle, by the Spirit, who 
has viewed our times, reports it precisely to the Romans, 
that he had not come farther on his apostolical travels 
than to Illyricum, and about Krain, (from krai, the bor- 



435 

der, the extremity,) to which the Church of Christ has 
been reduced, I have disclosed deep mysteries in my 
third volume. 

As four beasts have appeared, thus appears at length 
also the fourth book as a testimony, that Christ has 
already accomplished all the mysteries for the abolition 
of the beast's dominion, and will destroy those who are 
tenaciously opposing themselves against him. They 
have still their choice, and I hope confidently, that I 
shall cry in the fifth book with Peter Wein, in Vienna, 
Hosianna to the King of the tribe of David. This name 
was prophetical for the times of darkness. But my 
native country has a more glorious prophetic name for 
Vienna, we call this city: "Dunaj, let it be day," or 
Danuj, as it ought to be spelled, the Spirit using also in 
other languages, and principally in ours, to transpose 
letters in order to conceal the mystery until the fulfilling 
of the times, equally sublime as I. Mos. i. 3. "Godsaith: 
Let there be light, and there was light." I have 
already said that Christ has ordained the Ruh in woods 
Ludwig, as substitute of Julius or the Caesar, and that 
the Emperor already when my first volume had left the 
press in July, 1838, and had been sent to him in the 
month of August, that he might deserve from Christ the 
title of Augustus, ought to have remitted money for 
the printing of all the other things. But Danuj has re- 
mained till now New York in its kind, and the Archduke 
Lewis (Ludwig) stands, alas, still in the number three, 
wherefore Baraga needed three quarters of an hour to 
explain the cause to him, and now ought at length the 
prophecy of Dorathea to be understood, respecting the 
man who has cried out three o'clock, since we are con- 
stantly meeting the number three with these mysteries, 
and therefore, also Herrman Hude, that is the governing 
devil, volume 1st, page 213, the 6x8th witness gives the 
number three as contribution. But the number three 
has become number one by the 126th witness, Joseph 
Weiher, and in the 17th chapter of the Revelation it is 
said: "But they, viz. the ten horns receive power one 
hour with the beast," &c. For the remainder of this 



436 

see my third volume, this hour having elapsed long ago, 
whereby my only consolation is page 80th in this book, 
the important prophecy which I have left unchanged in 
the large letter after my return from York, the same 
having been dictated to me by the Spirit, and I possess- 
ing now, as I think, a better knowledge of it than when 
the same was imparted to me. 

Pennsylvania is in these mysteries constantly Pan- 
sylvania, that is, "all woods." still more expressive than 
"rich in woods." York or Yurk, however, is with our 
farmers, although I would write it to my countrymen, 
who do not make use of the y, otherwise the same with 
George. York, likewise as Danuj in the mystery, is 
still in a state of dreadful wilderness requiring farmers 
or laborers, that there may be clearness or day. The 
prophecy has in that sense already become fulfilled, as I 
have received great divine gifts for the illustration of the 
mysteries of the heavenly kingdom in the wilderness, 
N.B. at J. J. Thomson's, 4 miles from York, remembering 
the number of the 4 beasts of the prophecy of Daniel, and 
the same will be uncommonly illustrated by the houses 
of our witness, A. Leimer, of Pest, in Hungary, which'he 
possesses four miles from Philadelphia, exactly between 
Germantown, Frankford and Philadelphia, and isolated 
like Thomson's, lying precisely at the horse-race ground, 
and where I lived in the year 1839, exactly three months, 
and examined his library, choicely selected for the illus- 
tration of the millenial kingdom, in order to make use of 
witnesses who have prepared my stepping forth, and to 
feed by it horses, to whom my appearance is quite unex- 
pected. But the wolves which are not caught so easily, 
must be served otherwise. There are four miles from 
here three houses, scarcely often years' standing, which 
their builder sold soon, when A. Leimer became enlight- 
ened to buy two of them. All three would not have 
agreed with the mystery, since we have already one four 
miles from York, which has been founded exactly one 
hundred years ago by a prophet. To this we will stick, 
but it is still surrounded by woods; on this account the 
Prophet had to sell it, that we might move to York, not 



437 

to New York, but as it must be to York, in our mystery 
Vienna, in order to find farmers or laborers, that from 
this our York greater things might come forth, than ever 
a mortal could have expected, and Austria has also very 
noble oxen, not for slaughtering but for labor, and the 
six witnesses bearing this name, vol. 1st, page 214, 
correspond to those of Austria. 

Aloysius Ox could not [vol. 1, p. 214] have received 
amongst the witnesses a more appropriate place than the 
80th; for the signification of the number eighty has been 
pointed out, and Aloysius Ox has laid before me the con- 
fession that he would stick to the Bishops. He repre- 
sents perfectly my colleague, Aloysius Horn, Superior 
of the College of Benedictines, and Professor of Dog- 
matics at Klagenfurth, who labors indefatigably like a 
draught ox, and shows blind obedience to the Pope and 
all his Superiors, although we cannot serve two masters, 
and consequently, if we are capable of it, should examine 
whether that which is demanded from us, be founded on 
truth and leading to general welfare or not. But Ox 
Conrad is happily already the 81st witness, and he belongs 
rather to Father Conrad Altherr, since we are in need 
of Aloysius Ox, solely for the illustration of things, and 
must yoke the Conrads together to draw the wagon 
farther. But consider well, brethren, the mystery of the 
number 132. In cases when all mysteries cannot be ex- 
pressed, as it takes place, for instance, with the numbers 
of the pages, if the book has not as many pages as we 
reckon years, according to our chronology, the number 
of the units and tens is only to be considered to find the 
right year, and the number 100 contains, as we shall see 
afterwards, the mystery of the regents who keep the 
church of Christ under the yoke of Slavery. I could 
have immediately [on page 127, the 3d line from below] 
have introduced Father Conrad Altherr, when mention- 
ing, by giving the date 1838 instead of 1839 of his letter 
from London. But the guide who calculated, without 
being noticed by me on what page and what line of the 
page the mystery of his name had to stand, did not permit 
that. But on page 127, the third line from below, this 



438 

invisible guide makes it known that during the three last 
months of the year 1827, I was sitting at the same table 
with Father Conrad Altherr, and had my place at it op- 
posite to his from that time, until I departed for America. 
Nobody ought to find it strange, that I observe that the in- 
visible guide, would even have noticed this circumstance. 
It is a deep mystery which at length becomes unfolded 
on page 132, on which page Ox stands in connexion with 
Father Conrad Altherr. We shall from the Christian 
names of the six men, named Ox, see clearly that 
amongst the 134 witnesses by the six Oxen, the monastic 
orders have been symbolized, which had been established 
for a support of Popery; and then I shall adduce some 
other still more wonderful images of deeper mysteries 
which quite plainly are forthcoming under these wit- 
nesses for the illustration of this subject. 

On page 132 of this book, stands on the 4th line for 
remembrance's sake of the dominion of the four beasts of 
Daniel, the name of Ox, without surname, and in the 
sixth line, the number six being the fundamental number 
of Popery, stands the real monastic name, Father Con- 
rad, of the man who before my call to America, was for 
ten years my mess-mate, and whom then the Lord sent 
in due time to London, in order to come there in a sin- 
gular connexion with the six witnesses, occupying in vol. 
1st, page 114, the places 80 — 85. He stands with Aloy- 
sius Ox in connexion, by my having employed ten of his 
twenty dollars to satisfy Aloysius Ox. But Aloysius 
Ox answers Aloysius Horn, Superior of the college of 
Benedictines, in Klagenfurth, with whom instead of the 
whole ox, only the horn makes its appearance. Him the 
Lord could in no case have used as a messenger of this 
mystery, he being as papal Professor of Dogmatics, 
quite blind; but Conrad Altherr as Professor of Univer- 
sal history, knows how it stands with the follies of Popery. 
He had indeed, when it was unavoidable, to draw with 
the others like a draught ox, but he detested the nuisance. 
He was of course quite calculated to be employed in the 
illustration of the oxen-stories as a courier. The Lord 
caused this mystery to be inserted on the 132d page, 



439 

because He had exactly in the year 1832 opened my 
eyes whilst I was reading the "Triumph of the holy see, 
and of the Church" of the Pope now deposed by Christ, 
and shown to me, that He would employ to the establish- 
ment of his glorious kingdom, the men of the various 
ecclesiastic Orders, whom the Pope, together with the 
secular powers, have used, to say so, as draught oxen for 
the attainment of his designs, intended for the destruc- 
tion of the church of Christ. This is indicated by the 
Lord through the third Ox. For as Aloysius Ox answers 
to Aloysius Horn, and Conrad Ox to Conrad Altherr, 
so is the third Ox (old gentleman) called John, that is 
the mercy of God, which has appeared unto us in the 
mystery of the oxen; for I belonged likewise up to the 
year 1832, to the draught oxen of the Pope, until the 
Lord at length has opened my eyes, in order to open 
them through me to the many, and I came in the third 
place to America, and in the third place I have exclu- 
ded Popery from the church of Jesus. The fourth is 
called Ox, Joseph, meaning appendix, that the Tetras is 
concluded here, and each of these four Oxen give each 
five dollars contribution, consequently each the Apostolic 
number, and all four together so much as the courier 
from London has sent me. To these are then coming 
two young Oxen, namely, Joseph January Ox as the 5th, 
this being my number, and on the 7th of January, 1838, 
the witnesses have placed their names and contributions 
into my foundation's Catalogue, and the sixth concluding 
the fundamental number of Popery, is called Ox Isi- 
dorus, and Isidorus was a shepherd, and the men of the 
monastic Orders will, as soon as they will open their 
eyes, form themselves most easily into the best shepherds 
in the new kingdom of Christ; which also Christ espe- 
cially assures us of, by our having received at the foun- 
dation of the new kingdom amongst the many witnesses, 
also the sixth Oxen on the 7th of January, the festival of 
Isidorus, which I am observing with gratitude, but now, 
whilst looking in the Almanac for another saint, and the 
two last young heroes, each of whom contributes the 
mystery of the number two, announce the same with the 
38 



440 

four former; since Christ, before He can make use of 
the great host of monastic Orders at the foundation of 
the new reign, must first declare before the world the 
claims made upon this host by the ecclesiastic and secu- 
lar power of the beast, as unjust and treasonable against 
his supreme majesty, as he now does by his Apostle. 
The complete number of these six Oxen, who in this 
mystery represent the monastic Orders, without which 
Popery would not have been able to exist, contribute also 
fully the number of twenty-four, that is, the four first of 
them contribute 4x5 and the two last 2x2 dollars, conse- 
quently all six together give the number of the twenty 
four elders of the Revelation, but who must acknowledge 
Christ, instead of the Pope, as their supreme head, if they 
desire to enter into His kingdom; for till now they con- 
tributed only to the increase of the dollars, the dollars 
standing in connexion, as well with the Prophet and my 
Professor of the Biblical study of the Old Covenant, 
Jacob Supan, as with myself. 

That a sister of Doctor Supan has married a Dollar, I 
conclude from the name of his nephew, Dollar, who as 
the very first from my native country has entered into the 
convent of St. Paul, and has opened, to say so, the road 
to me into the same, that I followed him by entering as 
the second in it, by which the contribution of the number 
2x2 of Januarius and Isidorus, that is of the fifth and sixth 
Ox, is somewhat illustrated; the main illustration con- 
sists, however, in the fact, that the monastic orders of 
the clerical and secular power served for the greatest 
support in upholding the nuisance of Popery, permitting 
themselves to be used for this purpose, with as much in- 
tellect as is possessed by oxen. 

Having been myself their colleague, and having served 
the Pope, as far as to the year 1832, in the quality of a 
draught ox, and prepared myself, after my eyes having 
been opened by Christ for five years amongst them in 
the utmost retirement, my colleagues, I hope, will be as 
well satisfied, as I am at being represented by Christ 
under the image of the most serviceable and useful ani- 
mal named in the Scripture. Dollar came in the Bene- 



441 

dictine Convent, St. Paul, in the Lavant Valley, as a 
youth of about 3x6, whilst I entered the same as a man 
of exactly 5x6 years, having before duly served in my 
native country one year as extraordinarily, and five years 
as ordinarily located priest, and in order not to step too 
far out of the railroad by occasion of mentioning Dollar, 
I remark only so much, that Dollar accepted in the mo- 
nastery, the name of Franciscus Salesius, and that in 
relating the Wolves-stories I must also mention Dollar, 
because Cleophas Tobias has fixed the date to his docu- 
ment: " On the name's-day of the holy Bishop Francis- 
cus Salesius." He belongs to the new Saints of the 
Pope, consequently I could not find him in the Almanac^ 
containing also the Patriarchs and Prophets. But for 
this search I have been richly rewarded by Isidorus, 
whose day was celebated in the year 1838, on Sunday, 
the 7th of January, immediately after the day of the Pa- 
pal appearance, but in the year 1841, on Thursday, the 
third day after my writing of the letter to Dr. John Fred- 
eric Emanuel Tafel, who, in his Prophetic Epistle, writ- 
ten on the 19th of February, the ^festival of Susanna, 
sentenced to the punishment of death by the godless 
judges of Israel, but delivered by Daniel, speaks, amongst 
other signs, also of thunder-voices, three times repeated, 
which then will sound peculiarly powerfully, when first 
my dearest brethren, the oxen, will begin to bellow loud- 
ly. I have received the letter of the Prophet fully ten 
days before that of the godless judge, Cleophas Tobias, 
and not being able to find Franciscus Salesius in my 
Almanac, I went to Dr. Joseph Koch, who has prepared 
wood for me for the roasting of the small lion, in the Hosian- 
na, and in his directory for Priests, I found Franciscus Sale- 
sius, as occupying the 29th of January, wherefrom I saw, 
February counting but twenty-eight, but January and 
March, thirty-one days, that the letter of Cleophas To- 
bias was exactly 8x10 days on its way, until the same 
was handed to me; whilst that of the Prophet Tafel 
needed 6x8 days, though it had to pass in America also, 
like the other, through Boston to Philadelphia, to reach 
me there. Both contain deep mysteries, and Aloysius 



442 

Ox stands also, on the 80th place for the illustration of 
the letter of Cleophas. This letter excited already in 
Mr. Klett's apothecary shop, some curiosity by its car- 
rying ten post-marks, which, when multiplied with eighty, 
gives 800, which mystery will be understood from my 
third volume. Francis Sales, on whose festival Cleophas 
had to write, has come indeed before me in the Benedic- 
tine Convent of Saint Paul, but was then my student, and 
must die for the illustration of the letter of Cleophas in 
the first year of his priesthood. For when the mystery 
of the Inauguration of Theodore Stable at St. Peter in 
Salzburg had appeared, of whom we (it having been 
mentioned on pages 114 and 115 in this book,) must still 
remark something peculiar, two young priests fell sick 
in our Benedictine College of the Convent of St. Paul at 
Klagenfurth, viz: Theodore Buechler and Franciscus 
Salesius Dollar. In the third night before the death of 
the former my room became at once quite illumined, and 
I heard that all the furniture was removed from the rooms 
of the sick persons. I rose at this illumination and saw 
the bier surrounded by many lights. This illumination 
appeared to me too solemn to have originated with men, 
and too premature, I not having heard on the foregoing 
evening anything about the death of the sick, but rather 
of their being better. After having looked at the specta- 
cle, the Lord took at length the vision away, and I, un- 
derstanding the same to be a prognostic of death, having 
indeed seen but one bier, but had the impression, as if 
the rooms of both had been evacuated, went on the fol- 
lowing morning to visit the young patients, in order to 
see who was in the greatest danger of life, when I judged 
Theodore to be nearest to eternity, after which I paid a 
visit to Aloysius Horn, asking him to prepare Theodore 
for his transit, without further explanation how I had 
learned that he would die in the third night. Aloysius 
Horn was field-chaplain of the Benedictines, I was field- 
chaplain of most of the young men, then studying in 
Klagenfurth, several of whom fell sick at that time, 
whilst others were restored to their health, and one, be- 
fore otherwise perfectly healthy, died exactly then in 



443 

consequence of an organic defect, when Francisco 
Salesius Dollar, from dol, the valley, the dweller in the 
valley, who went out from the darkness of Popery into 
eternity, and was consequently calculated, that Cleophas 
finished his document on his festival, Franciscus Sale- 
sius standing besides as nephew of Jacob Supan in a sin- 
gular connexion with Cleophas. But also Theodore 
Euechler, from Buechel, or acclivity, whose name signi- 
fies the counterpart of Francis Sales Dollar, had to die 
for the illustration of the cause; the Lord giving to me 
at the same time Theodore Stabel, of the Convent of St. 
Peter for the celebration of the mystery. 

In the year 1814 the Lord gave me the divine comedy 
of Dante, which received new illustrations by the Primi- 
tial celebration of Theodore Stabel.' On this account the 
invisible guide caused my prophetic Primitial sermon 
upon this occasion to be mentioned on the first line of 
the one hundred and fourteenth page of this book and 
the concurrence of Theodore and Dorathea on the third 
line ; but Dr. Faustus Gradishek, he having officiated 
thereby as master of the ceremonies of popery, comes 
with the monastical name into the fourth and with equal- 
ly significant family name into the fifth line, and on page 
115 it is announced in the third line, that I became ac- 
quainted at the Primitial celebration of Theodore Stabel 
with Doctor Faustus. After the Primitial celebration I 
made with Stabel a prophetic journey through Kokra in- 
to my Convent of St. Paul, of which journey much 
could be said and on which two horses of the Prelate of 
St. Paul became deserving of notice as illustrating the 
six oxen, one of which was instantly to be strangled by 
the demon, when I and Theodore Stabel arrived at the 
possessions of St. Peter. For this the Prelate has, 
however, been already indemnified, the administrator of 
St. Peter, Michael, having hit upon the notion of selling 
a couple of mares by lots. Somebody came to me, re- 
questing me to take a ticket, in order to be able, in case 
of our gaining the mares, to make a present of them to 
the Prelate. I replied, that I would not wager, except 
for this purpose. We hit at the right ticket, and pre - 
38* 



444 

sented the Prelate with the mares, which foaled then; 
but the Prelate did not think of making me a present in 
return. When I then was proposing to ride with Theo- 
dor Stabel to Michael, the administrator of St. Peter, 
the Dean of our convent, Jacob Speiser (master of the 
kitchen) reminded me, that I could take the horses of 
the Prelate of the convent, he being not at home. I 
made the remark, that I did not wish this, not knowing 
whether the Prelate would approve of it or not. He re- 
plied that he would go to get the approbation of the 
Senior of the convent, when the Prelate would not be 
entitled to disapprove the step. The name of the Senior 
in the convent, at my entering into the same, was Bene- 
dictus. But he died at the time determined for the pre- 
sent mystery, and then Andrew was Senior; not I, who 
was one of the younger members, and had accepted the 
name "Bernardus." When Andrew, in full accordance 
with the mystery, said, that I should take the horses of 
the Prelate for this ride, I rode with Stabel to Father 
Michael, the administrator of St. Peter, and when we 
needed the horses of the Prelate of St. Paul no longer, 
the invisible Michael became so angry about the Prelate 
of St. Paul, that he instantly caused one of the horses 
to die, when Magnus of Lesser St. Paul had to put his 
horse before the two horse carriage of the Prelate, in 
order to bring the same to St. Paul. Every thing which 
is now going on, has been prefigured in various ways, 
but our eyes were then as closely shut, as those of Cleo- 
phas, when fixing to his document the date of Franciscus 
Salesius, and the reader, no room being here left to ex- 
plain every thing, may try for himself how much he can 
make out about what has been alluded to, respecting the 
mystery of the six oxen. There are, however, in various 
places of my three books many points occurring, calcu- 
lated to illustrate the mystery of the oxen. 

We, however, must advance somewhat farther on the 
rail-road of the late Pope Gregory, otherwise the book 
would never be finished. After my dearly beloved brother 
Ox Isidore stands amongst the one hundred and thirty- 
four witnesses, vol. i. page 214, PfafF (monk) Joseph, 



445 

with the complete contribution of the latest popery of 
eight dollars, the eighty-sixth, he being compelled by 
the demons, as has been shown already in my second 
volume, as well by his names as by his position best 
qualified to show in a small scale, what the ecclesiastics, 
whose representatives are Joseph Pletz, Anthony Aloy- 
sius Wolf and such like, are able to do. He is followed 
by Philip George and Philip Sebastian, as witnesses, 
whose signification those who are acquainted with history 
and the Greek language may decypher for themselves, I 
being obliged to advance, and the deep mystery of Pie- 
per Peter, the eigthy-ninth witness has been displayed 
in my second volume, and the number 6 of his contribu- 
tion is the fundamental number of popery. 

We reach now at length on the rail-road the ninetieth 
place, where we shall have to^stop a little longer, since it 
has been also noticed in this book, that on the 7th of 
January, 1838, towards sunset, the demons had, under 
the strict superintendence of the heavenly host to fetch 
the man, who has furnished me with the name, repre- 
senting Popery, for the insertion in my catalogue for the 
foundation of the new kingdom, that I might, as I did, 
perform the mystery of the excommunication of popery 
on the festival of Easter, and that this mystery in the 
order in which the men came to have their names in- 
serted, came in the ninetieth place and is called Leo 
Hefner, which means: the lion, which reduced the Heb- 
rew Ner or the lamp of Christianity to its dregs (Hefe). 
When this false lion was caught by me on the 7th of 
Jannary, 1838, as the first Sunday after Epiphanias, 
then assembled on the third after Epiphanias, most, if 
not all of the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses, 
registered in vol. i. on pages 213 — 215 with several 
others, not contained therein, for the celebration of 
several deep mysteries. First the names and contribu- 
tions were read, in order that all present might serve as 
mutual guaranties to each other, and all testify to every 
individual's having really made his appearance and re- 
corded his name, together with the contribution, he had 
promised to pay, in my foundation's catalogue. After 



446 

this was done, and Christ, the Lord, having for a testi- 
mony of His manifestation in the presence of more than 
one hundred witnesses caused a demoniac priest, by the 
name of Convey, expressive of his bringing with him 
four boys, vol. 1. page 252, to be brought before me, in 
order to play the most singular, yet suitable comedy, the 
contributions have then been collected three months after 
the writing down of the catalogue, and after the collec- 
tion I have received the heavenly charge to extract 
from this catalogue those, who had not performed their 
duty, in a peculiar list in alphabetic order and to exclude 
them on Easter Sunday, 1838, most solemnly from the 
Church of Jesus. After the exclusion most of the ex- 
communicated came soon to me, in order to become re- 
admitted, with the exception of those, by whose exclusion 
peculiar mysteries of the heavenly kingdom have been 
represented. I sent hereafter to ask those who did not 
come to me, even after they had been excluded on Easter 
1838, from the Church of Christ, for the reason of it 
Leo Hefner, however, could not be found out by any 
body, but it was at length disclosed to me, that there 
was a mystery concealed in this name, which I then com- 
menced explaining on the 22d of April, 1838, in vol. i. 
page 391, sqq. But it was left to the second volume to 
unfold the greatest points of this mystery, and when I 
was thinking of having them sufficiently explained, the 
spirit of God taught me (yet not before the 20th of No- 
vember, 1839, second volume page 443 sqq.) to calculate 
also the number of the beast, Revel, xiii. 18. It was 
then only that I wrote down the name of Hefner in 
Greek letters, and was astonished, that eventually with 
his name also the number 666 should be given to us, I 
not having searched for the number in this name, be- 
cause I was of the opinion, that respecting the name the 
Ancient had given to us the name "Lateinos" correctly. 
So much here for those, who have not yet read the 
explanation of those astonishing things in my three vol- 
umes. Leo Hefner has received in my foundation's 
catalogue the ninetieth place, and in my third volume it 
has been shown, that in disclosing the mysteries of popery 



447 

the number 90 is as. remarkable as the number 666. Re- 
vel, xiii. 18. This however, has not unfolded itself, un- 
til the prophecy of the messenger of God with the number 
515 was explained in vol. iii. page 130 — 260, whereto 
also the catalogue of the students of the Gymnasium at 
Laibach of the year 1814, containing my name upon the 
first and last page, had to furnish its due contribution, 
Christ having determined to have deep prophecies there- 
in concealed, as has been shown in the third volume, 
which are now about being disclosed. 

But now we must see, who, among the one hundred 
and thirty-four witnesses with their deposited contribu- 
tions, vol. i. page 213, occupies the ninetieth place in 
alphabetical order. Here appears "Joseph Pock'' (buck, 
he-goat), as the ninetieth and contributes five dollars or 
the complete apostolic number to the foundation of the 
new kingdom. It has been remarked in my second and 
third volume, that the present pope's heart is not a bad 
one, and that he maintains the horrible follies for the 
destruction of the church by ignorance. Into my cata- 
logue the proper names have been written down, in the 
same manner as they are commonly written, or spelled, 
and as Pock spelles his name with P, he met by it on 
vol. i. page 214 the ninetieth place, in order to prophesy 
who the pope is. For he is the scape-goat of the Isra- 
elites, laden with sins and sent into the desert, who now, 
as a Joseph, or appendix for the devastation of the church 
stands there, charged with all her abominations, not re- 
quiring yet a further explanation, the subject having been 
fully explained in my second and third volume. His re- 
presentative affords us the best hope, that the scape-goat 
at Rome, after having correctly perceived the decrees 
of Christ, will turn to him and pay a complete contribu- 
tion to the foundation of the new kingdom of Christ. 
Rut how Christ caused a prophecy to be.delivered by me 
when but a small boy, that I would once be about the 
time of Easter engaged with this goat, see vol. iii. page 
181, and then has been already so much disclosed by me 
about the nuisance of Popery, that every one, who can 
have become acquainted with my disclosures is an apos- 



448 

tale of Christ and a worshipper of the goat, when view- 
ing the bishop of Rome as more than a simple bishop of 
his bishopric, which he may retain, provided he will sub- 
mit to the decrees of Christ. 

Without speaking one word more about the goat- 
worshippers, I observe only, that I, overladen with man- 
ifold occupations, can but now and then, add something 
in continuation of this book, and yesterday evening, the 
5th of May, the proof-sheets of it from page 301 — 324, 
were delivered to me for correction's sake, and I first 
saw Cleophas Tobias 5 document in print and the account 
of the pox, (Pocken) as a peculiar admonition for the 
Austrian Court. If this Court had Christian bishops for 
advisers, instead of idolatrous priests, the horrible load 
would have been taken from the scape-goat at Rome, 
immediately after the receipt of my first volume, which 
presses him so hard, and makes him look so horrible, that 
the old man mentioned on page 324, with the mystery of 
6x10, is but a feeble image of it, all of which I being 
incapable of explaining, must return again from such ex- 
tensive excursion, to pursue my course on the railroad 
leading from York to Philadelphia. 

The priest of York, a tall meagre figure, was to be 
brought into my wagon, drawn by fiery horses, for the 
sensualisation of the festival of Gregory. When in the 
winter of 1340, my messenger Henry Erzinger, came to 
York with my first and second volume, as likewise with 
printed sheets in the German, and in the English lan- 
guages, he met this priest, and found never any man 
upon his whole journey, as he afterwards told me, more 
violent than this priest, after having delivered unto him 
the English sheet. I consequently knew when this 
priest told me of his living in York, why the Lord had 
caused him to be brought to me. I asked him why he 
travelled in such stormy weather and towards the end of 
the week, to Philadelphia, it being already Friday? He 
replied that he wanted to see that city again, not having 
been there for many years. I left him then to enjoy his 
rest in the darkness, the storms raging in such a manner 
that the wagon was reeling on both sides. The spirit 



449 

reminded me that I should awake on the day of Gregory 
or the watchman. I did so next to such an idolator, who 
had a large army of demons near him as assistants in 
the combat. Having left York at 1 o'clock P. M. we 
would have reached Philadelphia at 11 o'clock, if no 
obstacle had occurred. Whilst the elements were raging, 
I was awake until overcome at 10 o'clock in the night, 
by a sudden sleep. As soon as this happened, I had in 
dreaming the impression as if the seats would altogether 
break down, and in awakening by this supposition, the 
train was standing still, and all the persons were very 
pale and full of terror. I asked whether we had arrived 
already in Philadelphia, but received no answer. Pre- 
parations were made for leaving the cars: seeing, how- 
ever, no house near, I asked for an explanation of the 
state of things. Now I was addressed by somebody in 
very ill humor, with the question whether I was really 
ignorant of the great danger which we had but now es- 
caped by the train's having come off the track? My 
next inquiry, whether any body had been killed or re- 
ceived any personal injury, being answered negatively, 
I comprehended then partly why the heavenly host had 
permitted the train to come off the track ten miles from 
Philadelphia. We had to give up our warm seats and 
to descend in the strongest cold amidst a violent storm 
of wind, rain, and snow, and arrived first (I am not sure 
because it was very dark,) either at a large tree or the 
chimney of the machine, laying across the road, and 
being covered with ice barring the way of our farther 
progress. Having succeeded in overcoming it, a high 
fence opposed us, and this being at length also surmounted, 
the car destined for the furniture was brought by men on 
its four wheels upon the railroad, and we were therein 
more thronged than the four stinking whelps were in their 
tub, which were caught below the church of the Apostle 
Andrew, and no horses being at hand, we were first 
shoved by men towards Philadelphia, for the weaker of 
us found it impossible to pass on foot on such a road, 
during such storms. Then were horses brought, by 
which we were carried on for a while; finally the other 



450 

locomotive going in the midnight from Philadelphia to 
Lancaster, met us, stopped, received us and took us 
together with the others who were bound for Lancaster, 
and most of whom had been asleep when we met, to 
Philadelphia, where we arrived at 1 o'clock after mid- 
night. 

Having found out all the former spectacles of my sea 
voyages and land journeys, as far as they contained 
something extraordinary, to have been always prophecies, 
I comprehended so much, that this was likewise a pro- 
phecy; principally since I have been before rendered 
attentive by the spirit that at my going asleep the car 
would get off the track, whilst on my part, suddenly 
overcome by on extraordinary sleep, to be compared 
with my mysterious sleep on the sea, during the greatest 
storms, third volume, page 847, and this on the very fes- 
tival of Gregory; I could nevertheless, though we had 
to climb, the snow being deep, over the fence, think of 
the Wolves-stories, alluded to in my third volume, and 
explained in this book before the letter of the false Cle- 
ophas Tobias had reached my hands But now will the 
reader understand this prophecy without my explanation, 
provided he has duly perceived my explanation of this 
letter as far as it was given hitherto. I wish only to have 
this called back to memory, that the storms did not only 
rage then, when the winds carried my letter to Wolf and 
his colleagues in Europe, but also when the letter of Cle- 
ophas Tobias was carried from Europe to America, and 
I shall afterwards show briefly, that since I have come 
from York to Philadelphia, the spirits are constantly 
effecting that by means of the element which agrees best 
with the mystery explained by me, or which is set in 
type in the printing office. So, for instance, when I 
yesterday, before going to bed, was preparing the reader 
to hear this day, the 7th of May, the recital of our leaving 
the railroad on the festival of Gregory, the storms began 
to rage in such a manner, that they awoke me at 1 
o'clock, A. M. and then continued raging, and it was 
this morning really so cold that though for a while satisfied 
with having my cloak round me, I at length made a little 



451 

fire in my stove. But those in Philadelphia being situated 
under the same latitude with Naples, who are not accus- 
tomed to bear so much cold as I can do, are continuing 
to warm their rooms. To explain this briefly, the reader 
must know, that the spiritual world has that subtle sub- 
stance which penetrates everything under the superinten- 
dence of the Most High, in its power, and causes that 
externally to be sensualized, which takes place for the 
illustration of the present manifestation of Christ. The 
breaking of the banks as it appeared to me to have taken 
place when our car left off the track of the rail road, the 
reader can learn to comprehend only from my three vol- 
umes correctly, wherefrom it is to be seen that the banks 
are breaking everywhere, where I appear. This did 
not only take place before in several places wherein I 
went, but happened also now in Philadelphia, before I 
arrived in this city. 

"■ How long halt ye between two opinions? If the Lord 
be God, follow him, but if Baal, then follow him." 1 
Kings (3 after the vulg.) xviii. 21. Thus asked Elias of 
the assembled people, who were punished by the Lord on 
account of idolatry in such a manner, that they had no 
rain for three years and six months. This took place on 
account of the godlessness of the King Ahab, who per- 
mitted himself to be guided by his wife Jezabel, that he 
gave credence to the idolatrous priests and prosecuted 
the Prophets of God. This, however, was done to serve 
as a symbol for our times, for I have (besides thousand 
other mysteries disclosed in my third volume,) unravelled 
likewise the mystery of the Church of Thyatira, Rev. ii. 
18 — 29, and the mystery of Jezabel, Rev. ii. 20, commit- 
ting whoredom and idolatry in this church, which is the 
church of Rome; and Christ, the Lord, has wonderfully 
shown, respecting all the clergymen whom I have called 
upon in his name to disseminate the mystery of his man- 
ifestation, that they are false Prophets and idolaters, they 
being unwilling to obey Christ in order to spread his man- 
ifestation, and he has indicated it manifoldly, that he holds 
this new idolatry in the like abhorrence with the old one, 
we having the latest specimen of it in Cleophas Tobias. 
39 



452 

Cl Now, therefore, send and gather to me all Israel, andthe 
Prophets of Baal four hundred and fifty, and the Prophets 
of the groves four hundred, which eat at Jezabel's table." 
1 Kings xviii. 19. The Lord showed then that all ofthem 
were talse Prophets and idolatrous priests and it is said: 
"Elijah said unto them (the people) : "Take the Prophets 
of Baal; let not one ofthem escape. And they took them; 
and Elijah brought them down to the brook Kishon, and 
slew them there." 1 Kings, xviii. 40. 

The Apostle, however, of the manifestation of Christ 
for the universal peace, will not permit in our days that 
the idolatrous priests should be slaughtered by men. 
Until now the great assembly at Harmageddon was taking 
place, Rev. xvi. 16; and I have unveiled this mystery 
in my third volume. There have been assembled at Har- 
mageddon not 850 but rather more than 8000 false Proph- 
ets, partly immediately by me personally and by letters, 
partly by my declarations through the papers, they not hav- 
ing been willing to listen to the demands of Christ, made 
known by me. To those were added all the others, who 
allowed themselves to be seduced by such idolatrous 
priests as are represented in the document of Cleophas 
Tobias, in order to join in the cry: u Crucify him." The 
Lord has permitted the image of the slaying Baal's priests, 
executed by Elijah, to be executed on many thousand 
false priests already at the close of the last century. But 
now he is still exhorting them to repentance, and if they 
will not repent, he will begin the slaughtering by his in- 
visible host. Against the shedding of blood he has, how- 
ever, now influenced the Apostle with such an abhorrence, 
that he would even be incapable of strangling a goat, and 
could not permit one, guilty of premeditated murder to 
remain in his ecclesiastic communion. The Lord has now 
multifarious other weapons, and permitted also men to 
invent different machines, calculated to be employed in 
their destruction. As 2. Kings (vulg. 4,) chapter 1, fire 
fell twice at the request of Elias from heaven, consuming 
each time 50 men, sent by the King to Elias; thus fire 
broke forth twice for the illustration of the present mani- 
festation of Christ from the steam engines, consuming a 



453 

four times greater number of men. But, when a third 
message of 50 men arrived, Elias did no longer ask foj: 
fire from heaven, and their life was spared. So likewise 
now a threefold greater number of people, whom the Lord 
was about destroying on Lake Huron for a third sign of 
his manifestation. Then went Elias to King Ahasja, the 
son of Ahab and of Jezabel, announcing to him on ac- 
count of having served the Idol Baal and demanded in 
his sickness the advice of the false Prophets: "Thou 
shalt not come down of that bed on which thou art gone up, 
but shalt surely die." 2 Kings, (4 Vulg.) i. 16. 

Now we must finally, to make a transit also to that re- 
gent, to whom Christ at his present manifestation has 
strictly ordered us first to make known his decrees. 
I did every thing in my power, in order to have the Em- 
peror of Austria informed about the decrees of Christ. 
Now has at length Christ caused the document of Cleo- 
phas to be sent tome, by which I could show to the nations, 
that I have fulfilled my duty, and that the idolatrous 
priests have deceived the Emperor, and represented me, 
whom Christ the Lord, has sealed as the Apostle of his 
millenial peace by sign's of every description, to the Em- 
peror as a false Prophet. 

Having achieved the festival of Pope Gregory and his 
wolves in the aforesaid manner, and having dismounted 
instead of ten o'clock, P. M. before its end on the 12th 
of March, 1841, at Philadelphia, not sooner than the 
13th of March, at one o'clock A. M. the storm raged 
most furiously, and my common lodgings in Philadelphia 
being situated at some distance from the rail-road, I saw (the 
inhabitants of the other nearer houses being asleep) only 
the "Red Lion Hotel" open, whereto I saw all the 'travel- 
lers turn, and after some consideration made in the cold 
air, what refuge I should take to avoid the "Red Lion," 
I found no other alternative than to follow the others to 
the same Lion. Then I understood for the first time 
this mystery too. I had before an encounter with the 
Professor and Doctor Schmucker, even on the 15th of 
May, 1839, in the "Red Lion Hotel," as mentioned in 
volume third, page 723 to be compared with 722. Other- 



454 

wise I had never any business in this mysterious house. 
The consequences of this encounter are then recorded in 
volume third, page 773 — 787. Immediately before them 
stands on page 772 amongst other things, that I shall ac- 
cept also those preachers as my colleagues, whose repre- 
sentative is Mr. Ginal here in Philadelphia, who expressly 
denies Christ, provided they will turn to Christ and be- 
gin to announce his manifestation and proclaim to the 
nations: "That all these men are acting in my ecclesias- 
tical communion with the iron-rod in the hand given to 
me by Christ, and that if they hit according to the Apos- 
tolic rule, a recusant one, be he Bishop, priest or 
preacher, the same is stricken by the hail of a talent's 
weight," &c. And from the same page the following 
words must still be quoted a here: "The Bishops I must, 
however, remind, that the proof-sheets of pages 500 — 511, 
have been delivered to me for correction on the evening 
of the 12th of March (1840), when Gregory XVI. cel- 
ebrates the festival of Gregory the 1st, which pages the 
clergy of the Roman church ought well to consider, they 
seeing likewise in this supplement by what wonders the 
Lord has shown that the book w£s to be set in type not 
according to my, but according to His, calculation, &c." 
Part of the first volume was in press, whilst I was en- 
gaged in writing the continuation. The same took place 
with respect to the second volume, The third volume, 
however, consists of the testimonies of the Scripture and 
the latter Prophets, their prophecies about the present 
manifestation of Christ having been fulfilled by my steps, 
since I am proclaiming this manifestation as His Apostle. 
Thus far I have achieved the third volume as far as to 
the 627th page, in Boston, excepting that which has been 
inserted into it at New York, about Swedenborg and his 
school. The supplement, however, from page 628 to 
856, the Spirit has not allowed me to write before the 
printing of the book had commenced. In this supple- 
ment, namely, is contained the continuation of the signs, 
which appeared after the publication of the second 
volume, and the Lord causing daily new signs of His 
manifestation to be added to the former, and there being 



455 

so much matter at hand, that I would have been unable 
to explain every thing in many volumes, I partly perceived 
it to be the best to wait with the supplement of the signs 
until it could be seen in the progress of the printing how 
much and what of it could be admitted into the third 
volume. But the spirit who had admonished me to defer 
the writing of the supplement, intended thereby some- 
thing still deeper, viz: that He numbers not only pages 
and lines, but also the days on which this or that page is 
to be set in type. This I remarked in relation to the 
most remarkable mysteries, whilst on every evening the 
pages were sent to me for correction, which had been set 
in type during the same day. That the same is the case 
with respect to the present book I have already illustra- 
ted by some examples. Astonishing things, however, 
will farther be added, although I shall be able only to 
subjoin some of them, since otherwise an entire volume 
would be required for these wonders alone. On Grego- 
ry's day, the 12th of March, 1840, pages 500—511 of 
the third volume, have been thus set in type. These 
pages contain disclosures about the mysteries which the 
spirit of prophecy caused to be concealed in the 17th 
chapter of the Revelation, which not only the clergy of 
the Roman Church but also the Regents infected by them, 
ought to consider well, which to my sorrow I have to add, 
since I have explained the document of Cleophas. Of 
Napoleon, who is also spoken of in the 17th chapter of 
the Revelation, and in other prophecies, the third volume 
says on page 510: C( The most dreadful chastisement of 
the church degenerated and fallen off from Christ, was 

indispensably necessary And to him was given power 

to burn men with fire and with great heat." In a space 
of eight years he burnt the kingdoms from Naples to 
Berlin, and from Lisbon to Moscow. Old kingdoms 
vanished by the violent glowing of his might in the wars 
which he waged. Plagues accompanied his progresses, the 
conquest of kingdoms was the work of one day," &c. 

Thus did the printing office of the Apostle celebrate 
in the year 1840, the festival of Gregory. When the 
church apostatises from Christ into idolatry, she is far 
39* 



456 

worse than the infidels are. For that reason Christ 
causes her to be chastised by them, as He has done in 
the former and especially in the latter times; and now 
He has caused it to be illustrated at His present mani- 
festation by many documents, that the idolatrous priests 
are much worse than the infidels. If the reader will 
compare the documents given in my second and third 
volume of Samuel Ludvigh (whom the Lord, exactly 
when he was about publishing a periodical at Vienna, 
caused to be driven to America for the illustration of His 
manifestation), with the document of Cleophas, he will 
become convinced that the demons, accompanying Lud- 
vigh, though indeed still dark, may yet be called good, 
when compared with the worst devils of Cleophas Tobias. 
Not only the document of Cleophas, but also the writings of 
Ludvigh, Christ has ordered to be laid before us, that we 
might learn correctly to understand many assertions of 
the holy writ. More easily as well in this as in the life to 
come will infidels be converted to Christ, than such idola- 
tors as represent themselves in the letter of Cleophas. 
Yet, with him, every thing is possible, and I have dis- 
played their godlessness, according to the direction of 
the Spirit, solely for the purpose that they may look into 
their interior, and can become converted to Christ. 

The pages 773-787 of the third volume, I commenced 
writing after the achievment of the festival of Gre- 
gory, on the 13th of March, 1840. They were occa- 
sioned as has been already remarked, by my encounter 
with Dr. and Professor Schmucker, in the "Red Lion 
Hotel," on the 15th of May, 1839, and on this present 
8th of May, 1841, I have to remark this on account of 
the connexion of these things, having been solely by the 
prophetic event on the rail-road, put under the necessity 
of resorting to this hotel at 1 o'clock after midnight on 
the 13th of March, on which day in the last year the 
Spirit had shown me to explain that, to which occasion 
had been given in the same Hotel on the 15th of May, 
1839, by Dr. Schmucker. This would, however, not 
yet have been sufficient in addition to so many mysteries 
contained in volume third, pages 773 — 787; but I had 



457 

then to meet in June, 1839, at New York, when travel- 
ling from Philadelphia to Boston, preacher Holman, 
(bearing the "stola,") who occurs also in this book, page 
153. He has been set up by the Lord's admission as a 
sign of what his name signifies, whilst on the contrary his 
younger brother was setting the type for my third volume, 
and his father recommended my books when the small 
lion in Erie raged against me. I met preacher Holman 
when he returned from the execution of a culprit, and in 
remarking this in volume third, on page 774, 1 mentioned 
there likewise, that since in Klagenfurth two courts of 
appeal are established, the competent Curate of the cul- 
prits was Aloysius Horn, but I his subordinate assistant, 
observing in this place also, especially, that such of the 
clergy as Cleophas exposes himself to be, are laden with 
the greatest guilt respecting the crimes amongst the 
Christians, and deserved to be executed first of all; and 
I could not have found any thing more appropriate for 
that occasion at Stolman's, than the little volume "Fra- 
ternal Appeal," &c. of Dr. and Professor Schmucker, 
which gave me then occasion of eliciting from him his 
opinion about my books, which, though still written in 
darkness, appears yet as a document of a very enlight- 
ened man, in comparison with the godless phrensy of 
Cleophas. The Lord has permitted this connexion of 
things to take place for the opening of the eyes of the 
idolaters who are called by the blind in the church of 
Christ Princes-Bishops. On page 788, volume third, 
however, I commenced on the 1st of April, 1840, making 
extracts from the remaining manuscript destined for the 
third volume, because I saw from the calculation of the 
printer, that the money sent to me by my associates in 
Boston, would not suffice to pay the printing of the whole 
manuscript. It was then when we agreed with the prin- 
ter about the seventy-two forms. The latter, himself, 
however, made such a blunder in his calculation, that he 
returned ten days afterwaids the manuscript, to begin 
with the Wolf's story on page 827, and to rescind still 
five more sheets of the manuscript, in order to have the 
seventy-two forms completed. I did accordingly to the 



458 

request, but had at length to go again into the office, in 
order to make new extracts from the manuscript. And 
notwithstanding all this extracting I was unable to calcu- 
late from my hand-writing how much was to be extracted 
from the last three pages, in order to leave neither too 
much nor too little matter for the last page. 

I remark this, that it might be comprehended how 
little men can reckon when the invisible guide calculates 
and undertakes to superintend the work, leaving to us 
only to be his unprofitable instruments. I calculated 
neither with respect to the former work, nor to the pre- 
sent book, that they would become so large; but, it being 
usual to fix the number of pages at random, for the 
agreement's sake with the printer, I took the average 
number of 200 pages for this book, in negotiating as 
well with the printer as the stereotyper: and when I re- 
quested A. Leimer to become security for me with the 
latter for a half year's credit, he observed that I had first 
to ascertain how large the book would be. I made a 
statement to him, that it would not, according to my 
estimation, amount to more than 200 pages, and he pro- 
mised me to be my security for so much. When I then 
saw that the book would grow more voluminous, I again 
asked him to be, nevertheless, my bail, though the book 
should amount to 250 pages. To this he also agreed, 
Finally he came, on the 27th of April, in the evening, 
and I told him on the 28th, that now about 250 pages 
were already set in type, and that the book would amount 
to many more. He replied to me, that as I had not kept 
myself in the limits agreed upon, he would not stand my 
bail for more than 250 pages. He testifies, as will be 
seen from my third volume, in various ways, as to the 
manifestation of Christ; but, distracted by much busi- 
ness, he cannot understand how I am, in writing, not 
dependent upon myself. I told him briefly, that the Lord, 
who shows me how much I have to write, will also take 
care that the books will appear before the world. After 
his letter of the 23d of April, his arrival on the 27th, in 
the evening, was quite unexpected to me: and on the 
28th, when he was with me, the pages from 247 until 



459 

about 260, have been set in type, and on page 250 I 
mention that I would prepare the Bishop of Boston to 
undertake the publication of the third volume. But, on 
page 250, in the fifth line from below, I say that I had 
heard in Cleveland of the Bishop of Cincinnati being 
there. The name of Cleaveland alludes to the cloven 
or divided state of the land, as it has become through 
the Bishops, and there are, on page 250, contained many 
hidden mysteries, upon some of which I shall perhaps 
touch afterwards: here, only something about the mys- 
tery of rny present dwelling. 

When resting on the 13th of March, from two to five 
o'clock, A. M., in the Red Lion Hotel, I at length received 
the disclosure, not to choose the Berlin Hotel, my usual 
place of lodging when at Philadelphia, but the room of ac- 
commodation of A. Leimer, nobleman from Pest, in Hun- 
gary, for my residence. The same possesses not only houses 
four miles from Philadelphia, but also in this city. He 
used, nevertheless, many years ago, in the house of 
another, this room of accomodation, to which the Lord 
has directed me. I did indeed not expect to meet him 
there, but he was already waiting for me during three 
days, and permitted me immediately to take possession 
of the room, and I do not know whether there is any 
other room in Philadelphia, or not, deserving in the like 
degree emphatically to be styled the room in the desert 
of Philadelphia. The house to which this room belongs 
is situated in Front, or first principal street parallel to 
the river Delaware, and is the next from South to North 
to the rail-road, on the large place for the large quan- 
tity of boards piled up there for the construction of new 
houses, tubs, &c. ; and enjoy from my room towards the 
East, the most unbounded prospect on the river and the 
lands on the shore of the state of New Jersey, over 
Campton, (Camden, as it is commonly spelled,) towards 
the South-east, and over the fields and woods towards 
the East as far as the eyes can reach. I see the rising 
of the sun as soon as the first rays of this luminary are 
emerging from the ocean — view the waves of the river, 
which still shows here the alternation of ebb and flood, — 



460 

and am an entire stranger in the house, needing nobody 
as a servant, and living more comfortably than any body 
in the world, not caring whether the eleven large vinegar 
tubs give, from the lowest basement story up to my 
highest, so much acetic acid as my bodily substance 
may require. But our witness, A. Leimer, intends, as 
soon as the mystery of this book shall be achieved, be- 
fore this month will be over, to give up this room of 
accomodation, of which he has made use during so many 
years, he having been obliged to keep it in readiness, 
because the same was best qualified for the mysteries 
disclosed therein. 

A. Leimer read to me, on the 28th of April, as usual 
when he stays all night here, out of the " Daily Allot- 
ments of the United Brethren, for the year 1839, Beth- 
lehem: printed at Henry Held's, 1838." I must, as in 
receiving the document of Cleophas, so likewise at the 
close, observe, that all the lectures delivered by Leimer 
to me, in this room, from this little book, testify that the 
Lord caused these allotments to be chosen by a prophet 
out of the Scripture for my use, to remind the bishops 
also in this way, repeatedly, that it was their highest 
duty to learn from my first book, published in the year 
1838, to comprehend, that Christ has verily appeared 
unto us, but that they then, when the cause was ex- 
plained much more clearly in 1839, by my second vol- 
ume, have become guilty of high treason against the 
majesty of Christ, by having remained deaf and blind in 
spite of all my exhortations. But surpassing all belief 
is this, that finally even then, when I had opened to them 
in the third volume the Scripture, and shown to them 
that all that which I have done in the name of Christ 
has been prophesied in the holy writ, as well as confirmed 
in a wonderful manner by clear-sighted persons of the 
later centuries, the bishops have remained blind. With 
this agrees what Leimer read to me on the 28th of April, 
from the above mentioned Allotments: f£ Only take heed 
to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget 
the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they 
depart from thy heart, all the days of thy life." 5 Moses, 



461 

iv. 9. Then from John xiv. 21: "He that hath my 
commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth 
me; and he that loveth me shall be loved by my father, 
and I will love him and will manifest myself to him." 
After this mystery, it was very instructive for the bishops 
that he told me on the same day, he would not become 
my security with the stereotyper for more than 250 pages 
of this book. The Lord's pleasure is namely this, that 
the witnesses should give testimony against their will to 
my Apostolate at the manifestation of Christ. For that 
reason, he now permits A. Leimer to be distracted by 
many worldly occupations in such a manner, that he 
believes Christ would conform to his short-sightedness. 
He told me at the very time of taking possession of his 
room, that, in case I should like lentil-porridge, he would 
send me a dish of such to town, from his house in the 
country: he having received very good ones from Ger- 
many. I consumed the first dish of them. Then he 
sent me the second, which I emptied likewise. A third 
one followed, when my stomach revolted against this 
treatment. When he saw on the 28th of April, that the 
lentils had become unpalatable in the vessel, he showed 
me how I had to throw them, in the night, into the street, 
then untrodden by people, that the remainder might 
serve as food for hogs and other beasts collecting below 
the window. For hogs are, in day and night time, com- 
monly in the street below my window, accompanied, 
especially in the night, by dogs. Wolves could likewise 
come in the night time without disturbance, to this place 
below my window, if such were still in the woods which 
I can see from my window, and could cross the river 
Delaware by swimming. I, consequently, threw the 
spoiled lentils, at ten o'clock in the night, from the win- 
dow into the street. Afterwards, I was requested by A. 
Leimer to give the vessel used for the lentils to the milk- 
man, who would come at two o'clock. There came then 
two men, one of whom I had seen already before, and who 
complained that he was hardly pressed by A. Leimer for 
money. He was even then very sorry that A. Leimer had 
left his room. I asked whether one of them was Leimer 's 



462 

milk-man, but was answered in the negative: wherefore, 
I did not offer the vessel to them. When, then, A. 
Leimer arrived again, he asked me why I had not given 
the vessel to the milkman. I answered, because he had 
not come. Then he told me that Wolf was milk-man, 
but that he would not before mention his name in order 
to prevent my suspecting him of being connected with 
the other Wolf at Laibach, whom I am pressing. He 
yet stands in connection with the latter. The fat An- 
thony Aloysius Wolf, in Laibach, is never satiated, and 
strives to bestialize all around him. This meagre Frede- 
rick (peaceful) Wolf, on the contrary, must content 
himself to be a milk-man, and is unable to pay Alexander 
Leimer, notwithstanding all his labors and economy. I 
have touched upon this circumstance, it being surely an 
after-piece to the lentil porridge by which Esau lost his 
birth-right. Christ has worked many wonders respecting 
Leimer, of which but some are recorded in my third 
volume. All this has yet been done for the sole purpose 
that he might be adduced by me as witness at the mani- 
festation of Christ, by whose hands the Lord has de- 
livered unto me the testimonies of more men than by 
any other man: as likewise the evidences of Frederick of 
Meyer, in Frankfort on the Main, with whose document 
I had to mention, as connected with it, the Wolves-sto- 
ries, they being prophecies now about going to be ful- 
filled. On this account it was also proper the figures of 
the Old and New Testament, now renewing themselves 
in various ways, that the lentil porridge, coming from 
Germany, should also make its appearance in this con- 
nection, principally on the 28th of April, on which 
Vitalis, who imparts life to every one, stands in the 
almanac; and whilst I was now looking after the Allot- 
ments for the year 1839, Bethlehem, 1838, I saw that 
A. Leimer had given me indeed the right allotment for 
his station, yet not for the 28th, but for the 27th of April; 
for, that for the 28th of April is, il Be ye strong, there- 
fore, and let not your hands be weak, for your work shall 
be rewarded:" 2d. Chron. xv. 7; and from the New 
Testament, u All power is given unto me in heaven and 



463 

on earth." Matt, xxviii. 18. Wo unto me if I would 
cease continuing the work of the Lord on account of the 
refusal of the rich to go my security with the stereotyper! 
He, to whom is given all power, has not chosen the rich 
but the poor to defray the expenses of the printing of 
my work. Nothing has ever astonished me more than 
that my cooper (Bcettcher) has set, exactly on the 23th 
of April, page 258 of this book, wherein the highest 
promise given to us by Christ, Matt xx. 18 — 20, is at 
full length quoted and explained. When A. Leimer read 
to me the first allotment from this little volume, I saw 
instantly that it was prepared for our mysteries. This 
evinced itself especially afterwards clearly, when A. 
Leimer came to me quite unexpectedly, to read first to 
me the document of Cleophas, and the allotment pre- 
pared for him. Then he again came quite unexpectedly 
to me, on account of the lentil porridge, by which is to 
be decided whether Christ has imparted the primogeniture 
(nations being concerned in this our personal contest) to 
him or to me, coinciding with his refusal of giving secu- 
rity to the stereotyper for more than 250 pages, though 
not only the 250th but even the 258th page was set on 
the same day. For that reason he had to lay it on my 
heart u to keep the things well which my eyes have 
seen." But I had then to look out myself and to ob- 
serve that, for the 28th of April, in the C( Allotments," 
the greatest promises which Christ, to whom all power 
is given, can hold forth, are awaiting me, and that, even 
on the same day, these promises have been set in type 
for this book, and that I, consequently, had not to care 
at all how we would receive it from the press. 

The mysteries, which I celebrated with our witness 
A. Leimer, on the 28th of April 1841 deserve a peculiar 
illustration. I must observe, since the question is about 
the right of primogeniture, that A. Leimer's ancestors 
from the paternal side, originate from German Lutherans, 
but that his father married a Hungarian lady of the Ca- 
tholic confession. For that reason I always have con- 
sidered A. Leimer as my Timothy, but he being the old- 
er of us, the question about the primogeniture was to be 
40 



464 

decided; Jacob having also obtained the same, although 
he came later out of his mother's womb than Esau, and 
the mysteries of this book from page 177-190 receive 
quite a new light by this lentil-porridge affair. Since I 
had left Leimer, for Boston in June, 1839, we kept alive 
a frequent correspondence. But since I am occupying 
his room, here at Philadelphia, we never exchange let- 
ters, he lying under the necessity of being always carried 
to me, whenever he had to perform any mysteries with 
me. But the reader will remark, that he wrote to me 
on the 23d of April, despatching the letter on the 24th 
from his house, which being situated four miles from Phi- 
ladelphia, uncloses a mystery, to the room here, in order 
that Georgius or the farmer, might be celebrated by him 
likewise, on the 23d and 24th of April. For that reason 
I must quote from his letter, dated "April 23d, 1841," 
the following passage. 

"Dear Brother ! On account of bad weather, my 
house carpenters did not arrive, wherefore, I return- 
ed home directly. When the weather will allow it, I 
shall go next week to Bush Hill, where I shall re- 
main, till all the work is done. To walk so far in the 
muddy ground is rather hard for me, I, therefore, cannot 
assure thee, whether I shall be next week in town or not. 
.... Please to send me the English book, which Dr. 
Hering lent me, (Brisbane's,) and the old hat. Again 
it is given to me to remind thee: Study briefness," &c. 
I purposely quoted from this letter the passage wherein 
our witness, A. Leimer, touches upon the book of Bris- 
bane, the title of which is given in this book, page 243, 
and which I likewise received as a premium, and this 
amongst the first from my dear brother, Dr. Hering, to 
whom I have been directed by the translator of this book 
into the English language from the proof-sheets, not yet 
being permitted to mention then, on page 244, Dr. Her- 
ing's name, who is a distinguished Homseopathic phy- 
sician, because my guide had resolved to have him in- 
troduced by his name, in this far more suitable connex- 
ion. I requested A. Leimer to pay a visit to the book- 
seller, Stollmeyer, and to inquire whether he would take 



465 

this book on commission. Instead of going to Stoilmeyer, 
Leimer went to Dr. Hering, but found Stoilmeyer there, 
as I did, when I, (page 244) visited Dr. Hering, whilst 
the conversation was about J. A. Etzler ; the Lord causing 
now all things to be brought together, which are subser- 
vient to the mystery, as well as those to be removed, by 
the removal of which the mystery might be more illus- 
trated. A. Leimer wishes to use his old hat, which is 
yet not in accordance with our mystery. The Bush 
Hill Hotel over which he keeps the superintendence, and 
which he is repairing, is, like all the taverns of the pre- 
sent tims, watched by a great army of demons, influen- 
cing A. Leimer as often as he is attending to his busi- 
ness, in order to hinder me in the work of Christ. In 
the like manner they are attaching themselves to the 
letters his son is in the habit of sending him from Mis- 
souri, where the same is engaged in much business. 
Shortly before the lentil affair happened, he read to me 
some passages from a letter of his son, giving amongst 
other things, an account of the increase of his hogs, 
being such, that they amounted then to the full number 
of three hundred, with the prospect of having soon five 
hundred of them. I made, then, the remark, that this 
number, when multiplied with four would give as many 
hogs as were with Mark, v. 13, for the demons scarcely 
sufficient to inhabit them after their decamping out of the 
demoniac. 

Amongst all the phenomena of our time none equals A. 
Leimer. He is a tall man of fifty-eight years, whose 
exterior appearance must fill every one with veneration. 
Though presently consisting rather more of skin and 
bones than of flesh, it can yet be observed, that he must 
once have been a very fat man, and such of his clothes, 
as he used formerly, when he was fattened, like Wolf in 
Laibach, or Meyer in Klagenfurth, are of such dimen- 
sions, that I can easily screen myself therein, together 
with him. There have already elapsed, however, four- 
teen years, since Christ has begun calling him on won- 
derful ways to repentance, and confided afterwards to 
him the vocation of collecting, indefatigably, the testimo- 



466 

nies for the millenial kingdom, in order to deliver them 
in due time to the Apostle. From that time he began to 
lead a far more strict life, upon the whole, than did 
the former anchorites, excepting only such occasions, 
when wordly avocations obliged him to eat with others. 
Ordinarily he attends only to one daily, most plainly 
dressed meal, and he will not have any objections against 
my speaking publicly about some of his secret customs, 
having in the third volume introduced him as a great 
witness at the manifestation of the Lord. Besides this, 
he, periodically, is in the habit of abstaining from all 
food for even the space of a week, praying then in the 
hour of the usual refreshment, that the Lord would sup- 
port him with heavenly food. Thus he took with me on 
the last Palm-Sunday a plain dish, and did then fast, till 
he prepared again for us on Easter Sunday, a plain food 
of eggs. Such periods of fasting he observes sometimes, 
though he performs during the same, all his labors with 
the same alacrity as if he had enjoyed his daily three 
meals. He has also performed in a similar way the for- 
ty days' fasting, and it may be I shall once make the 
whole process of it known. For Christ works with the 
witnesses of his manifestation several wonders, which the 
sensual man cannot understand. After these disclosures 
nobody will find it strange, that the Lord ordered it that 
I should seek for this man in such a singular manner, 
as I have narrated it in the third volume, page 677. 
When we, at length met, (page 680) the 19th of Febru- 
ary, 1889, for the first time in his dwelling, four miles 
from Philadelphia, he was easily induced as well to be- 
come my security with the stereotyper for the forms of 
my second volume, as to undertake the faithful perform- 
ance of other occupations connected with the spreading 
of the manifestation of Christ. He having then sent my 
first two volumes as well to other places in Europe, as 
also a copy of my second volume, via Bremen, to the 
Austrian court, and a chest with copies of both volumes, 
to Triest, the first volume having been despatched alrea- 
dy in the year 1838, to the Emperor of Austria, it was 
becoming, that in volume third, page 682, sqq. my letter 



467 

to the Emperor of Austria, joined to the copy of my se- 
cond volume, should be inserted immediately after men- 
tioning the effects produced by my first meeting with 
Leimer, both being followed then necessarily by other 
singular phenomena. 

After these spectacles, I begin in volume third, page 
699, sqq. narrating how I was then invited by A. Lei- 
mer, to come to his house, four miles from Philadelphia, 
and to take my lodging there. It was indeed his inten- 
tion to enter into a strict examination, whether I am an 
Apostle of Christ or not. He entertained indeed no 
doubt that I would become useful in spreading the mani- 
festation of the Lord, which he was daily expecting; but 
whether under his guidance or in what other manner this 
would take place, he did not know. But Christ's inten- 
tion, when He influenced Leimer with the thought of in- 
viting me to his house was another one, viz: to send me 
to Leimer, in order to take out from his large library the 
testimonies for His manifestation. Since my arrival in 
his house took place before the passion week, he thought 
this to be the best time to put me to the test. For if I 
could do without eating and drinking like him, during the 
whole week before Easter, he would take it for a good 
recommendation of my Apostleship. When he proposed 
it to me as the proper time now to fast, I replied to him 
that I used indeed to live very frugally, or could fast 
quite otherwise than Bishops and Monks are accustomed 
to do, whenever they made it a duty; but I had no pe- 
culiar charge received from the Lord, to abstain even 
from bread and water during a whole week. This was 
rather a poor recommendation with him; observing in- 
stantly, however, his intention of probing me, I resolved 
to become to him purposely as Christ became to the 
Pharisees a stumbling stone. Men understand too little, 
that each one has to pay his contribution to the testimony, 
that Christ has appeared unto us, but that to me the duty 
has been imposed upon by the Lord, to show how all is 
connected in this great concern. But every one, without 
giving himself the trouble to learn to understand this 
40* 



468 

connexion from my work, having observed one or the 
other sign worked by the Lord in connexion with his per- 
son, desires to become my commander, instead of learn- 
ing to comprehend from my books how matters are con- 
nected. A. Leimer, however, had strictly to perform 
what was required for the mystery. So had he, for in- 
stance, and with him Samuel Ludvigh, volume third, 
page 702-704, to announce on Easter Saturday, 1839, 
the manifestation of Christ in the German "Old and New 
World," and to recommend my two books, which had 
hitherto appeared. It was becoming that these two men 
from Hungary did this on Easter Saturday, not in obe- 
dience to my, but to a higher instruction, the paper not 
having been published the week before, when I and Lud- 
vigh, editor of the " Old and New World," expected to 
have A. Leimer's article inserted therein. Yet did I not 
refuse every request of Leimer, made to me by him for a 
trial. So I took for instance, volume third, page 704, 
on Maundy-Thursday, that telescope calculated to 
see through it into the most remote countries of the 
world, and to show to Leimer, that though I should not 
abstain from food during the whole week, I could yet y 
when it was the Lord's pleasure, look into the far distance 
quite otherwise than he. I looked then not only into 
Detroit, and how matters stood with the Bishop, but also 
into futurity, into what is now passing, and that which 
will take place in the next year, as I have likewise re- 
ceived particular news in that night from the spiritual 
world. Then followed during my stay with Leimer of 
three months lasting, several combats with him, and this 
in such a way, that he always, when he came into the 
city of Philadelphia, heard of some objections raised 
against my Apostolate on the part of the enemies of the 
peace of Christ, whilst he furnished me always first with 
some such documents, from his own library, that I always 
replied I needed not for the refutation of these objec- 
tions, at all, to have recourse to my books, he, himself 
having provided me with documents, disproving them 
fully. When he saw that my Apostolate could not be 



469 

taken from me, I told him to be ready to go and announce 
the manifestation of Christ, to the members of the Re- 
formed Synod, who would assemble in the week of Pen- 
tecost, 1839, in Germantown, according to the appoint- 
ment made known previously. He prepared himself 
for this work not only by strict fasting, but sold also his 
horse, being willing to perform these Apostolic journeys 
on foot, and I am speaking, volume third, page 726, sqq. 
about this annunciation. Then are some of the most re- 
markable events recorded in several places of the third 
volume, wherein, by the intervention of A Leimer, the 
manifestation of the Lord has been elucidated, remark- 
ing, however, that a large volume would be required for 
the explanation of everything which has come forth for 
the illustration of the manifestation of Christ, coincident 
with these various contests with Leimer. He always 
did what was required on his side, that every thing was 
done in due time, and constantly refused to perform every- 
thing which I demanded from him, but for the execution 
of which, the Lord has destined others, as can be seen 
from this book too. I have sent him the large letter, 
which now has grown into a voluminous book, in order 
to have it printed, provided he was intended for it. He 
instantly saw, that he was not destined for it, since I could 
not have pressed Wolf in Laibach at the same time when 
Leimer pressed his Wolf. He bought, however, in the 
year 1839, soon after having faithfully performed the 
transactions confided to him, a black horse, which, howev- 
er, he sold again, immediately before the lentil-affair, be- 
ing about undertaking a long voyage to his son, and now 
being under the necessity of performing several journeys 
on foot, on account of important mysteries to be celebra- 
ted. And he being now very much laden with worldly 
affairs it was to be disclosed to him, that he should not 
go security for more than 250 pages of this book with 
the stereotyper. On page 250 appear four Bishops, ex- 
pressly, whose aid in the dissemination of the Lord's 
manifestation has been requested, but who are, alas, 
taken up in the fifth line from below in Cleveland, (the 
cloven and divided country,) and to this number comes, 



470 

(as A. Leimer gives the opportunity to remember it,) 
Anthony Aloysius Wolf, giving to me the Apostolic num- 
ber five, often occurring in my connexion with Wolf; for 
when he was Bishop of Laibach, and I Director of the 
Normal School at Bishop Laak, we lived only fifteen 
English miles, or between five hours footway distance 
from each other. But there belongs also, such a great 
domain, only one hour distant from Bishop Laak to him, 
that the fanners use to say his signorial seat Gorizhize, 
(meaning small mountains) had as many windows as the 
year days. When made Bishop he came to the notion 
of pulling down most of this immense pile, the repair of 
which was too costly for him and to leave only a small 
building standing. I see now for the first time, that he 
prophesied also in doing so. But the great domain Ober- 
burg, distant exactly ten hours, for foot passengers from 
Laibach, via my native town of Stein, situated in the 
middle between Oberburg and Laibach, and lying be- 
yond the Alps, could not be laid low by him, and Wolf 
has scarcely ever made this way himself, via Stein, over 
the Alps to Oberburg, which was forme a prophetic road 
not only to New Convent, (Neu Stift) four hours from 
my native town, but still one hour farther to Oberburg, 
and, we all then still being involved in the number six, I 
went still one hour farther, to St. Francis, where my 
godmother Frances, a next relation to Francis Suetiz, 
(the shining) to whom I have erected a monument, in 
volume first, page 11, had bought the old parsonage in 
the time of Napoleon's dominion to live there partly 
whilst this Emperor reigned in the one and Emperor Fran- 
cis in the other place, where I paid her my visits in the 
vacancy, making then my way an hour farther to Naza- 
reth, where now my fellow student, father John Benja- 
min Baer, (Bear) is waiting for the issue of the Wolves- 
stories, whilst I could write an especial volume about the 
Prophetical scenes here touched upon by me, being yet 
under the necessity of mentioning but so much about 
them, as was necessary to show, that A. Leimer was not 
sent in vain by the invisible guide, to remind me of page 
250 of this book. 



471 

Only so much as a specimen how every thing is so co- 
operating for the illustration of the present manifestation 
of Christ. A. Leimer complains in the quoted words 
of his letter about bad weather, and the elements con- 
stantly announced that which I have written in this 
room and which was set in the printing-office. Since the 
state of the church was to be unfolded at the manifesta- 
tion of our Lord, nature herself was mourning with me 
about the horrible state of the Christian world, which I 
had to depict according to the direction of the spirit, 
and we had until now not a single day, which could be 
called a vernal day and I had, under the same latitude 
with Naples, to write, covered with my cloak, not feeling 
inclined to kindle a fire in the stove. Yet it is peculiar- 
ly to be noticed, that not only the storms raged furiously 
on the Huron, whilst I was sitting in Makinaw or at 
the turtle and that they gained then, when I was writing 
about this mystery for this book, such a renewed strength 
that one hundred and fifty persons would have lost their 
lives, had it not been for the mystery's requiring their 
deliverance, but that also the same spectacle was quite 
extraordinarily regaining its vigor, when this mystery 
was about being set in the printing-office. On Easter 
Saturday, the I Oth of April, it stormed in the afternoon 
and it snowed in Philadelphia, so the snow covered the 
ground, and on the evening the pages were brought to me 
for correction, of which the one hundred and twenty-fourth 
was the last, whereon my arrival at Makinaw is narrated. 
But on Easter Sunday, whilst we rested from the labor, 
the weather cleared up, and this would indeed have been 
a fine spring-day, if the earth could have recovered so 
rapidly from the winterfrost of the foregoing day. It be- 
gan, however, already in the night from Easter Sunday 
to Monday to storm again violently and continued so, 
with snow during all Monday, the 12th of April, whilst 
on this Easter Monday the account of the deep mysteries 
of my stay at Makinaw were being set in type. The 
reader will remember, that at the same time, when the 
great mystery, celebrated by me at Makinaw, was set in 
type in the office, the letter of Cleophas, obliging me to 



472 

unfold so many more mysteries of the heavenly kingdom 
had arrived from Europe at New York. 

On no day were greater mysteries celebrated, than on 
the loth of April, 1838, and I believe, although I have 
not received a special revelation about it, that in the 
year, wherein Christ has risen from the dead, the Easter 
Sunday fell on the same day, and so likewise, when the 
Apostle John on the same festival received the revela- 
tion. This day, being so important for me, on which, 
according to the calculation of the heavenly host, the 
setting in type of my third volume was accomplished last 
year, I remark here in regard to the proof-sheets of this 
book, that on the 15th of April of the current year the 
pages 145 — 155 of the same have gone through the 
hands of the compositors. Whosoever can comprehend 
the depths of the mysteries, occuring on these pages, as 
I comprehend them, will conceive, that the invisible 
guide could not have picked out any argument for this 
day standing in more unison with it than the same. The 
printer has given a written promise to furnish me every 
week sixty pages. But circumstances occurred with him, 
preventing his complying carefully every week with his 
promise, and it can be seen, that from the 10th to the 
15th of April but little was done in the printing-office. 
For in this space of time a compositor had left the office 
for the illustration of the things and repeatedly there was 
some delay caused by the stereotyper. 

Having been unable in order not to become too prolix 
to adduce more than a few examples, in order to show, 
how the invisible guides calculated, that every thing also 
in the printing-office should take place as most consonant 
with the mystery that Christ has appeared to us as clan- 
destinely as a thief, I remind the deeper searchers, that 
they must first study my three already published books 
correctly and comprehend the mysteries of the propheti- 
cal numbers in the third volume duly in order to see with 
astonishment, how the invisible guides knew how to bring 
the mysterious numbers of the pages in harmony with 
the mysteries contained therein. If we take for instance 
the mystery of the number 666 and reflect (this book's 



473 

pages not amounting to that number,) at the pages in 
which 66 appears, we shall find, that on page 66 nothing 
more appropriate can stand, than my name, as far as it 
relates to the mysterious numbers, contained in the same 
since by the very prophecy given in my name of the mes- 
senger of God with the number 515 the mystery of the 
number 666 gains its perfect solution, which is also con- 
firmed by the deep mystery, Rev. i. v. 4 and v. 8, allud- 
ed to also on page 66. This can, however, only be cor- 
rectly understood, when the explanation of these myste- 
ries is duly perceived from my third volume, why the 
invisible guides caused this exactly to be placed on page 
66, and then on page 166 my encounter with Antoinette, 
widowed von Hoeffern, whose name contains the num- 
ber 666, and who, as Hammer prophesies, has to symbol- 
ize the mystery of the Papal Church at her close, and 
why my celebration of the festival of Pentecost with the 
Indians has been placed on page 266, whilst the French- 
man made his entry as Bishop in Detroit. But the two 
glorified Prophets destined by Christ to be secret calcu- 
lators, that each mystery may receive its right place, 
caused their names to be put, together with the names 
of the three heroes, on page 366, in order that the apo- 
stolic number 5 might be opposed by standing at this 
page to the dreadful monster of the bestial dominion at 
its decease, and this mystery they caused to be printed 
on the 12th May, 1841, because in the Almanac, Pan- 
cratius stands on this day, who shows his universal do- 
minion more and more visibly. Before I shall deliver 
the manuscript with this sheet to the printer, I can add, 
that all teachers of religion should particularly well re- 
flect upon and realize that, which is written on page 466. 
I wished to direct only the attention of the deeper 
searchers to these points in order to admire even in 
such trifles, occurring every where in these books, the 
invisible guidance. But in the third volume appears the 
exit of the number 666 in Protestantism, and the deep 
mystery announced by it stands volume third, page 666; 
Popery leading by necessity to Protestantism, and Pro- 
testantism producing alike necessarily by its perverted 



474 

ways unbelief and its entire apostacy from genuine Chris- 
tianity. For that reason the number 666 has at the pre- 
sent manifestation of Christ only been perfectly discov- 
ered, when I began collecting also the Protestants to 
Harmaggeddon, and as in the catalogue of 134 witnesses, 
first volume, page 214, Pock Joseph, stands on the 90th 
place, announcing himself as representative of Popery, 
tiius likewise declares Martin Joseph or Martin, the ap- 
pendix on the 66th place to be the Representative of 
Protestantism. For all the 134 witnesses being Catho- 
lics, it would have been somewhat too surprising if the 
66th witness had been called Martin Luther. He is 
Martin Joseph or Martin the addition, viz, to Popery, in 
order that the fourth beast might appear in every possi- 
ble form. He pays four dollars as contribution, and 
consoles us by the hope that the Protestants will power- 
fully operate in the abolition of the fourth beast and the 
establishment of the kingdom of Christ, the more so, 
since they, according to the document which I have re- 
ceived after that of Cleophas, have entered into the 
closest connexion with the latter, and testify also in this 
bookthe close of the number 666, and will illustrate besides 
in a special manner Martin Joseph. About the deep mys- 
teries belonging to those of the 134 witnesses, immedi- 
ately preceding and succeeding Martin Joseph, much 
could still be disclosed; but I must restrict myself to 
appeal to several passages contained in the second and 
third volume, and that which had been touched upon in 
various places of this book, that those who wish to have 
these mysteries unveiled have to place them together, I 
being myself under the necessity of hastening to the 100th 
amongst the 134 witnesses, and of remarking, that imme- 
diately after Pock Joseph, stands as witness Magdalen 
Reible. Amongst the 134 witnesses there occur as ex- 
pressly introduced, thirteen females as witnesses. The 
50th, however, amongst the 134 witnesses, stands volume 
1st, page 213, as Bishopberger Alex, with his tw ? o sisters, 
and quite lately the question was about Bishop Wolf, as 
of the 5th, of whom A. Leimer has reminded me with the 
2o0th or 5x50th page, and his two domains, the one of 



475 

which is called Oberburg, (upper castle), the other Goriz- 
hize or small mountains, as likewise the papal Bishops of 
Austria are small mountains, or small idols, who are sup- 
ported as such by the political power of the Emperor, 
and the ecclesiastical of the Pope. I too was exactly in 
the year 1820, sent first as inferior officer of such a 
Bishop, with his diploma to serve in the Curacy. In the 
third volume, page 565, sqq. I explain Revel, xviii. 21. 
sqq. wherein the large mill-stone is mentioned, consisting 
of an upper and nether-stone, and reminding us of the 
secular and ecclesiastic power, for the grinding of the 
church; as also Magdalen Reibele (ground), brings in 
her state of mourning two dollars as contribution, to 
find Christ, after having been ground by the political and 
ecclesiastic power. But she is directly followed by Ries 
Adam, or Adam the Giant, as the 92d witness, whose 
mystery we have unfolded in this book. He pays six 
dollars as the fundamental number of Popery; this num- 
ber, as also the number eight, appearing in the contribu- 
tions, as well on the side of Christ as that of the antago- 
nists, and when relating to those who are working with 
me, announce that those who are still involved in these 
two numbers will follow them and devote themselves to 
Christ, who has appeared to all. 

To this joyful hope we are entitled by the mystery that 
appeared amongst the 134 witnesses on the 100th place, 
announcing that those governments which have held until 
now the church of Christ under their sway, and the yoke 
of slavery, will accept the appearance of Christ with grati- 
tude, and subject themselves to his will for the salvation 
of their own souls, and for the foundation of universal 
peace. How wonderfully Christ announces this by the 
100th of the 134 witnesses, volume 1st page 214, I can 
disclose, only when I first shall have briefly remarked for 
those who have not yet studied my three volumes, that 
on the 7th of January, 1838, when the men had appeared 
for the insertion of their names and contributions into my 
foundation's catalogue of the new kingdom of Christ, the 
Jacob Kaiser (Emperor), announcing the mystery of the 
governments, keeping the Church of Christ in fetters, has 
41 



476 

been put on the 100th place of my catalogue, that under 
this name on the festival of Easter, 1838, immediately 
after the exclusion of Popery from the church of Christ, 
the mystery could also be performed, announcing that 
the other governments of Christian name, should they 
refuse at the present manifestation of Christ, to give to 
the church the same liberty which she enjoys in the 
United States, shall be excommunicated from the church 
of Christ. The place immediately following Pcpery 
which was excommunicated on the third place, was con- 
sequently the fourth on which the mystery has been thus 
executed, that the will of our Lord Jesus Christ to make 
his church free from the bonds of political governments, 
is first to be made known to the Austrian Emperor. 

On page 35 of this volume, I remark that it would not 
have been good if the Emperor oi Austria would have 
commenced immediately after the publication of my first 
volume, the dissemination of the manifestation of Christ. 
Every thing had in fact, first to appear, which has hitherto 
been discovered by my books, that the great ones on this 
earth might see their state, and turn to Christ in real con- 
version. The remark on page 35 reminds us that the 
star seen on the 7th of February, 1835, has appeared also 
to the Emperor Ferdinand, and the prophecy which I 
put the same moment on paper appeared to his birth-day 
in the first year of his reign in print. Only that the 
gratulations of two flatterers had to precede the same, 
and that which Christ caused to be prophesied by it is 
now about to be fulfilled, and according to the wonderful 
calculation of the invisible guide, stands exactly on page 
100 of this book, the prophecy of John Rossel in Balti- 
more, about that which the idclatrcus priests, who permit 
the secular regents to reign over the church, are used 
to whistle before them: u lhis is the man who wanted to 
see blind-folded, who called himself an Apostle of Jesus 

whom the devil in order to bewilder men has sent 

to America." It is the same cunning of Satan, as in the 
letter of Cleophas Tobias, and nothing more suitable 
could have come on the 100th page than this specimen, 
and the appendix, together with the dishclout, which I 



477 

use also in case of emergency for washing-purposes in 
my room, not situated in the front, but on the backside 
of the house. Where regents have such Prophets, they 
must stand on the 100th page, multiplied with four, for a 
sign of the dominion of the fourth beast, and at the pre* 
sent manifestation of Christ, without perfect repentance to 
Him, and most active co-operation towards the establish- 
ment of His new kingdom on earth, can have no partici- 
pation in the heavenly kingdom. This has been made 
plain and clear indeed to them by all signs, which Christ 
caused to take place for the Revelation of his manifesta- 
tion, and for the confirmation of my Apostolate at the 
same; yet has the will of Christ been unclosed to the 
rulers in a special manner. This was done as shall 
now be explained: 

After I had stepped forth solemnly on Sunday Sexa- 
gesimal the 18th of February, 1838, as Apostle of Christ, 
in the Cathedral church at Boston, and Christ had worked 
such signs thereat, that from my explanation in the second 
volume, every one can see that He has invested me 
then solemnly with the Apostleship, I had on the second 
Sunday after my solemn inauguration in the Apostleship, 
or on the first Sunday in Lent, 1838, to excommunicate 
solemnly from the church of God, Jacob Geier (vulture) 
by express order of the Spirit after the delivery of the 
sermon in the church, because he had stated for my 
parish register a person as being his wife, of whom then 
by himself and by others it has been evinced that she 
was not his wife. When volume 1st, page 327-338, on 
Maundy-Thursday, 1838, I was writing about this sub- 
ject, I could not have the slightest presentiment of the 
spirit's intending deeper things by this exclusion, although 
He showed me the day previous, viz. on Wednesday in 
the passion-week peculiarly, to receive again without delay 
that Jacob Geier into the church of Jesus, he having 
resolved to submit to the Christian regulations, and to 
make this publicly known to the congregation on the fol- 
lowing Easter-Sunday. That Wednesday in the passion- 
week fell in the year 1838, on the 11th of April, which 
day was this year, 1841, Easter-Sunday, and in the vol. 



478 

2d, page 317-327, I explain far more explicitly than in 
the first volume, how the spirit who had commanded me 
to exclude this man on the first Sunday in Lent, from the 
church of Christ, had conducted every thing as well 
before the excommunication, that I might duly know 
what I had to observe in respect to this man's exclusion 
from the chureh of Christ, before the order was received 
for it, as also after its execution, that Jacob Geier might 
prepare himself, in order that I might be able to admit 
him again on the said Wednesday, in the passion-week, 
the 11th of April, 1838, in the church of Christ. 

According to vol. 1st page 362, I have on Easter Sat- 
urday the 14th of April, 1838, finished the manuscript for 
the 1st vol.; for this I was charged with by the spirit to 
have the book written before the festival of Easter. But 
this took place only, that every one may see that nothing 
at all was known to me of the deep mystery intended 
by the spirit, when he gave me the order in the night from 
Palm Sunday to the Monday, or from the 8th to the 9th 
of April, 1838, to record the names of those who had not 
paid their contributions, and to excommunicate them on 
Easter-Sunday, the loth of April, 1838, from the Church 
of Christ. Having received this unexpected order together 
with charge of inserting the same into the book, which was 
at that time in press, the same stands in volume first page 
215 — 220 in the note. Whilst still believing on Easter- 
Saturday, 1838, at one o'clock, P. M. that the book with 
its contents, extending to the three upper lines of page 
363 was entirely done, the spirit of the Lord began then 
to unveil to me on Easter-Sunday, 1838, quite astonishing 
things of a peculiar nature, of which something has been 
disclosed in the appendix to the first volume, from page 363 
to its close, namely 461; extraordinary disclosures, how- 
ever, remaining reserved for the second volume, to be still 
farther illustrated and confirmed by prophecies and new 
signs contained in the third volume, of which the reader I 
trust, has found also in this volume sufficient specimens. 

In volume first page 363 — 367, that which has preceded 
according to the direction of the spirit, the great excom- 
munication from the church, is briefly noticed and shown 



479 

that to me not only has been prepared by peculiar direc- 
tion of the spirit, every point preceding the great exclu- 
sion, but likewise that indicated whilst speaking what I 
had to bring forth in the address preceding the exclusion. 
In volume first page 366 — 368, the argument of this ad- 
dress is given, where it is noticed towards the close that 
I said amongst other things: "Now I am standing on this 
great festival of Easter (which will remain for the Chris- 
tians of future times most remarkable,) as extraordinary 
messenger of Christ Jesus for the union of the nations in 
his holy church, far more solemnly before this congrega- 
tion, than could be the case before, having yesterday fin- 
ished the book, wherein the evidences of my extraordin- 
ary mission are explicitly contained; therefore I declare 
without reserve, that I shall perform by express order of 
the spirit that which I am now about doing, as an extra- 
ordinary messenger of Jesus Christ, whom the Lord 
shows to the nations as such by sufficient signs. Neither 
the Bishop of Rome nor any other Bishop will be able to 
admit him in the Church of Christ, whom I shall exclude 
from the same and am not permitted to receive again un- 
til he will perform thai, which I shall impose upon him 
in the name of the spirit. The Lord who has sent me for 
the union of the nations will confirm that in heaven which 
I am proclaiming by his order, " &c. 

The reader will keep in mind, that on the festival of 
Easter, 1838, in the address I have declared, that the book, 
wherein the signs as evidences of my Apostolate have 
been explained, had been achieved the day previous. If 
from thence even no further sign had been worked, I 
would still have defended my Apostleship as I now do 
after the Lord's having from that moment until now con- 
tinued working the most astonishing things for the confir- 
mation of my declarations. The sermon being over, I 
first announced solemnly that Jacob Geier, (vulture) who 
had been excommunicated on the first Sunday in Lent 
from the church of Christ has been admitted again by me 
on Wednesday in the Passion week in the church of 
Jesus; and then I declared by giving my sacred pledge, 
that the spirit had since Palm Sunday at three different 
41* 



480 

times distinctly ordered me to exclude those whose solemn 
excommunication from the church of Christ would now 
take place. Every thing having been observed, neces- 
sary to fill the great assembly with the sacred impression 
that I was performing that which I was most strictly 
charged with by heavenly messengers, I proceeded to the 
solemn excommunication from the church of Christ of 
those, of whose names I had made a list, by reading each of 
them, that none of the assembled might confound one of 
the recorded for exclusion with others, plainly and clearly, 
as my pronunciation is always very distinct, giving to 
each sound its due character, in contradistinction from 
others. How it became by degrees after this excommuni- 
cation more and more manifest, that in this act deeper 
mysteries were concealed, than any mortal whatsoever 
could have expected, is related in vol. 1st, page 371 sqq. 
and the cause receives a new light in vol. 2d, page 343 
sqq. This, however, is such a connexion of things that 
from thence till to the close of the second volume the cause 
displays itself more and more, and every thing which then 
happened and has been adduced by me as a sign of the 
manifestation of Christ, is but a new illustration and 
confirmation, that this excommunication has been pre- 
pared by Christ in the most astonishing manner and exe- 
cuted by his order and all prophecies quoted and explained 
by me in the third volume, confirm the same, as every 
thing else disclosed in this book, and the latest phenomena 
of the past and of this month, which are announced every 
where in public print, are the latest testimonies, that 
Christ has caused on the Festival of Easter, 1838, by his 
Apostle the beast, its image and the false Prophet to be 
excluded from his church, as we will show after due pre- 
paration. 

The Lord caused me immediately after divine service 
on Easter Sunday, 1838, to be prepared by Jacob Geier, 
(whom I had excluded on the first Sunday in Lent from 
the church of Christ; but then en Wednesday, in Pas- 
sion week, privately, and on Easter Sunday, 1838, 
solemny re-admitted in the church of Christ,) to receive 
the disclosures about this excommunication by degrees. 



48 1 

Jacob Geier was not only present at my service on Eas- 
ter Sunday, 1838, but received also the communion out 
of my hand, and it has been shown in the second volume 
explicitly, that every thing which happened in relation to 
this man before Easter, 1838, has been done by higher 
guidance in order to prepare us for the disclosure of the 
deepest mystery, and that as well before when he was 
under the power of the devils, the heavenly host was 
strictly watching over the devils, discovering to me by 
their servants, every thing which was necessary as pre- 
paration for the unveiling of the mystery, as also after- 
wards when I on the often- alluded-to-Wednesday of the 
Passion week, emancipated him from the power of the 
devil, and placed him under the immediate superinten- 
dence of the heavenly host, who instantly received him 
and imbued him with every thing necessary to be heard 
by him, in order to prepare rne for the revelation of the 
mystery. 

Passing by every other thing explained in the first two 
volumes, I observe here only, that Jacob Geier, when I 
proclaimed solemnly on Easter Sunday, after the sermon, 
that I had received him on said Wednesday, again in the 
church of God, and was now publishing this to the whole 
congregation, understood me very well, but heard his 
own name pronounced amongst the number of those who 
were excluded from the church of Christ, when I was 
indeed pronouncing the name of Jacob Kaiser, on the 
4th place, and this so distinctly, that all my utmost en- 
deavors to convince him of the contrary were in vain. 
For the invisible guide who has resolved to perform by 
his excommunication, the great mystery, has caused the 
deepest impression, penetrating through bones and mar- 
row, into the inmost recesses of the soul, that whilst I 
pronounced in the 4th place of the excommunication, 
with a loud, slow, and distinct voice, the name of "Jacob 
Kaiser," (emperor) I had uttered his name u Jacob 
Geier," (vulture) after which he caused the communion 
to be reached to him by my hand, and him to be led im- 
mediately after the service, the next on the street after 
me without speaking to any body, and to be placed in my 



432 

room before me, in order to disclose to me what was 
necessary about this event. When alone with him in 
my room, he said to me: "I pray you to receive me 
again in the church of God, wherefrom you have excluded 
me." This was to me quite an unexpected request. 
Although seeing so much that the spirit whom I had im- 
parted to him already on Wednesday before Easter, and 
then renewed on Easter Sunday by the communion, had 
brought him to me, I was quite at a loss to understand 
what he meant by this singular request. I asked Jacob 
Geier how he could ask this from me, he having been 
privately re-admitted on Passion Wednesday, into the 
church of Christ, a fact but now published in the church 
by me, and whether perhaps (though I had seen him 
there and even participating in the Lord's supper) he 
had not heard what I had proclaimed respecting him? 
His answer was that he had heard this right well, but also 
that I had excluded him directly afterwards, again from 
the church. I answered him that I could not possibly 
have committed such an act of mental insanity, as to re- 
ceive a person in the church in order to exclude the same 
directly again from her, without having committed any 
thing deserving exclusion. He insisted upon his having 
heard correctly, whilst I maintained the contrary. He 
repeated his assertion of having distinctly heard me, and 
added that his conscience had impelled him to follow me 
directly, to have the exclusion revoked. The invisible 
guide had indeed taken such a full possession of him, in 
order to execute through him perfectly, that which he 
had purposed, and what is called by Jacob Geier his con- 
science, by which he was directly impelled to see me, 
was the angel of the Lord, invisible to him. When 
again declaring my error and the correctness of his for- 
mer statement, that I had named him amongst the ex- 
cluded, promising to prove this from my schedule contain- 
ing the list of the excluded, if I would show the same to 
him, I took, to convince him of his error, that paper from 
the book from which I had read the section of the gospel 
in the church, and he pointed out directly after my having 
shown the paper to him, with his finger the name which 



483 

he took to be his own, crying in the same time repeat- 
edly "this is me." I desired him to read considerately. 
But he stuck firmly to his assertion, for he saw then 
mentally, exactly as I did when I saw the robbers, and 
cried to my room-mate Wolf, "Michael, there are rob- 
bers." When I had then spelled to him the name: 
"Jacob Kaiser," the spirit allowed him for a moment to 
be amazed about it, but seized him again without delay, 
and assured him anew that I had him in my foundation's 
catalogue. But I retorted that -he could certainly not 
be in this catalogue, an alphabetical list having been 
made from that catalogue for convenience's sake, to find 
the easier each individual in collecting their contributions, 
out of which list those had been again extracted, who 
had neglected as well paying their dues, as making their 
excuse, this being the identical schedule on which he was 
not standing, wherefore his name could not be on the 
foundation's catalogue. He insisting, however, that he 
surely must be found there, because he had come to me 
on the 7th of January, 1838, and caused his name and 
contribution to be inserted therein, I proposed then in 
order to shorten the business of the investigation, that he 
should name those who directly before and after him, had 
their names and contributions inserted therein. He men- 
tioned amongst others, Joseph Kaiser, with whom he had 
come, and who had first his name and contribution in- 
serted, whereupon he, Jacob Geier, had directly done the 
same. I found in the foundation's catalogue of the king- 
dom of God, soon Joseph Kaiser, and showed to Jacob 
Geier again, that not this his name, but that of Jacob 
Kaiser was standing in my catalogue immediately after 
Joseph Kaiser. By his asseveration given to me, of hav- 
ing had inserted his name and contribution in my catalogue 
immediately after Jos. Kaiser, the spirit has accomplished 
by this man his charge, yet at that time disclosed nothing 
to me about the meaning of all this, and that I on Easter 
Sunday, had not a moment's time to think about it, and no 
presentiment of deep mysteries lying concealed therein, 
can be concluded from the many occupations explained 
in my second volume, which Christ caused to be prepared 



484 

on this day for me. I could then scarcely give credence 
to Jacob Geier, (vulture) that instead of his name that of 
Kaiser (emperor) should have been inserted, having been 
used before noting down the names in the foundation's 
catalogue, whenever a name was not clearly pronounced 
to my hearing, to ask those present how they pronounced 
the same, and to have it spelled, and thinking Geier still 
to be in error, I made an enquiry in the Parochial Mat- 
ricle, where not only the founders but all members of the 
entire congregation are registered, whether any Jacob 
Kaiser was to be met with there. But rinding in this 
catalogue no Jacob Kaiser but only Jacob Geier, I was 
forced to admit that in the foundation's catalogue, instead 
of his name the name of Kaiser had come in, without 
having then the least pre-supposition that in this permuta- 
tion of names any deeper thing could be concealed. The 
mystery, however, having become unveiled, I observed 
in the second volume, that also on the 7th of January, 
Joseph Kaiser and Jacob Geier, had been brought to 
me by an invisible power, in order to have their names 
and contributions registered into my foundation's cata- 
logue, but that when Jacob Geier was about pronouncing 
his name, he was seized by the spirit, that he pronounced 
the name of "Kaiser," and that I, after tha enunciation 
of Jacob Kaiser, still asked both, whether they, both 
bearing the name of Kaiser, were brothers? both of them 
affirmed their names to be Kaiser, adding yet, that they 
were not brothers. For they have been, in order that 
the mystery came to be written down perfectly, seized 
thus by the spirit, that they did not know what they were 
speaking, they being then obliged to say that which the 
spirit, for the celebration of a great mystery, caused to 
be put on record. 

" Listen, therefore, ye princes and nations, what the 
Lord has ordered me to note down for undying memory's 
sake : and wo unto me if I should not execute his charge !" 
Thus begins volume first, page 371, the preparation for 
the publication of the great revelation of God, which I 
had to write down on Tuesday after Easter, the 17th of 
April, 1838, at one o'clock and ten minutes after mid- 



485 

night. The same has been given to me at the same 
hour on Easter-Monday, in order to have it written down 
for the print of the first volume, then in press: and since 
many occupations on Easter-Monday were intervening, 
I thought I would commit no sin by taking my usual rest 
in the night, from Monday to Tuesday, and then com- 
mitting this prophecy to paper, which, without that which 
was preceding it as preparation, could not be recorded 
for the print. But the Spirit, when I laid down to rest, 
prevented my reposing, until I found it necessary to rise, 
and began explaining to the nations the mystery unfolded 
to me. In this declaration stands, volume first, page 
374: " In the night of Easter-Sunday, to Monday, the 
Spirit awakened me at one o'clock after midnight. w 
Then I declare that, when the Spirit gives me charges 
in this hour, the same are never delivered to me in sleep, 
but when I am perfectly awake. I further remark, that 
the great disclosure to be made known to the rulers 
who keep the Church of Christ in fetters, was not com- 
municated to me directly after I was awakened from sleep 
by the heavenly messenger, but that he delivered first to 
me another revelation, which I wrote down directly in 
order, as it was given in charge to me to publish the same 
to the congregation on the same day, viz: Easter-Monday, 
183S, in the church where we used to celebrate also the 
Easter-Monday. This revelation stands, volume one, 
page 383, as I have written the same down before the other 
revelation, which I shall illustrate in this volume again: 
and in volume second, page 358, sqq., the disclosure is 
given, that this revelation also, which I received between 
Easter-Sunday and Monday, 1858, after one o'clock, 
A. M., and recorded directly, published the same also on 
the same day to the congregation, contains deeper mys- 
teries than at the first sight can be anticipated. 

Then, at first, when the preceding revelation was put 
on paper, I received, before the beginning of the second 
hour, in the night of Easter-Sunday to Monday, 1838, 
the revelation which is recorded, volume one page 375, 
in the following terms: u Yesterday thou hast made it 
known to the congregation, that he whom thou hast ex- 



486 

communicated from the Church of Christ on the first 
Sunday of Lent, has been received again in the Church. 
Afterwards, thou hast excommunicated not him, but the 
Emperor, who lays claim to Apostolic majesty, and this 
thou must make known to the world in thy book." 

Next I asserted in volume one, page 375, before God 
and men, that I narrated it as my conscience taught it to 
be, and that I had before not the smallest presentiment 
of a mystery concealed in the name of the man readmit- 
ted into the Church of Christ, until it was revealed to 
me by the Spirit, against all my expectation. I further 
repeated that I strictly distinguish this spirit, communi- 
cating revelations to me, from my own spirit, and that 
he is the same Spirit who gave orders to the Apostles at 
the introduction of revelation into the Christian Church. 
The reader was then too little prepared for me to explain 
to him by which of the millions of messengers waiting 
for the commands of Christ he caused this revelation to 
be imparted to me. The same Spirit of Christ who com- 
municated revelations to the Apostles of old, imparted 
likewise heavenly orders to me. But this Spirit fills his 
heavenly messengers who are carrying orders to Christ's 
messengers. As this Spirit taught me, so I used, in the 
first and second volume, commonly the general expres- 
sion, "the Spirit ordered me," &c; a phrase which also 
often occurs in the Bible, not only with the prophets, but 
also in other writings: as, for instance, in the Acts, 
where it means that Christ filled some one of his heavenly 
messengers with his spirit especially, in order to deliver 
his orders to men. But having shown in the third vo- 
lume, that the Lord causes in the last times the Vital - 
Magnetism to appear so frequently, that Christianity be- 
ing sunk so deeply into disbelief, might be taught by it, 
that the physical world stands in most intimate connexion 
with that of the Spirits, and that men can enter in such con- 
nection with Spirits that they even know by which of them 
they are surrounded, that they even become acquainted 
with their language; having likewise spoken about Swe- 
denborg's especially remarkable contact, which he enter- 
ed into not only with many spirits who had gone into 



487 

eternity in later, but also with such as had departed this 
life in former periods, I finally expressed my acknowledg- 
ment frequently in the third volume and especially also 
in this book, that the Lord caused His orders to be deli- 
vered to me by His messengers, and that I, though not 
always, yet often know by whom of His messengers the 
Lord caused this or that order to be delivered unto me. 
Usually there are several of them so close together, that 
I become sensi^e of their nearness, when one of them 
steps forth, delivering the order tome. 

When I was awakened between Easter-Sunday and 
Monday by the heavenly messerger, I observed, that 
there were several present, and 1 did not know who was 
he who gave me the first charge, except that it appears 
to me he had been one of the Ap< sties. But then step- 
ped he foith who is most frequently my companion, and 
with whom 1 enjoy most spiritual comfort when under the 
influence of his vicinity. But when he delivered this 
order, which he had received for me, to be proclaimed 
before the Apostolic Majesties, that is before those 
rulers, who are keeping the church of Christ in bonds, I 
experienced from his words an effect, the like of which 
I have felt, neither before nor afterwards. From this 
effect I have gained the conviction, that every spirit, 
even those enjoying the fullest beatitude, if such should 
be the will of Christ, could take the life of any mortal in 
a twinkling. His voice penetrated my marrow and heart, 
stifled my breath and was near depriving me of all my 
strength and prostrating me a lifeless body. Thus has 
this dreadful order been delivered to me, and although 
the orders received sincie the night of Palm-Sunday, re- 
lating to the excommunication which ] have performed 
on Easter Sunday, were horribly affecting ibr me, this 
affection was yet to be called very trifling in comparison 
with the shaking horror which seized me in receiving the 
command respecting the Apostolic Majesty, leaving only 
a very faint spark of life with me. This scene will ap- 
pear the more frightful by considering that I have receiv- 
ed the former orders for the exclusion by Apostles, but 
42 



488 

this one relating to the Apostolic Majesty by a heavenly 
messenger the most familiar to me. 

I gave in volume first, pages 1-3, as many disclosures 
as were indispensably necessary for proving the piety of 
my mother, who died on the 2d of November, 1824, at 
1 o'clock, P. M. This I did in order to have the reader 
prepared for the event narrated in volume first, page 
18-19, which has then been farther elucidated on page 
56-64 of volume second. About her native place, Ra- 
bensberg, or Rabenfels (rock of ravens), some disclo- 
sures have been given in volume third, page 604-605. 
She is a daughter of George Bernot, and received in 
Baptism, her name Gertraud from the ancient German 
Druiden, or Priestess, and the heavenly light which 
surrounded me, volume first, page 18-19, once for a long 
time, until I at length heard the voice of my mother who 
had died a little better than a year before, receiving by 
this voice disclosures suited to my then circumstances, I 
could illustrate here, more, if the space would permit it. 
Here, therefore, I must only say, that I then, (namely, at 
the close of 1825,) had not yet attained the capacity of dis- 
tinguishing heavenly spirits from each other, that, however, 
according to my latter experiences even then several hea- 
venly spirits were with me, performing the initiation, in order 
to make me more susceptible for higher orders and the more 
visible companionship of spirits. It is a kind of heavenly 
magnetising, not unknown to those conversant with those 
mysteries, and to my departed mother this office was con- 
fided in regard to me; and at a latter period frequently 
flocks of dark spirits in various beastly forms, have been 
produced before me, whilst blessed spirits, however, were 
always near me, amongst whom especially my mother 
marked the circle, which she did not permit to be trans- 
gressed by the dark spirits. 1 bus whilst on my sea- 
voyage, frequently a strife arose between the superior and 
inferior world of spirits. When, for instance, relating, 
volume first, page 130, the wonder worked by the Lord 
on the first of November, 1837, whilst I was on my way 
from Europe to America, the spiritual power of darkness 



489 

went from the West in order to prevent our sailing on. 
But scarcely had 1 called upon the Lord, when immediately 
the heavenly host came from the East with the best wind, 
instantly conquering the power of darkness. 1 saw on 
that day only the general struggle, without being able to 
discern the spirits singly. But on the 2d of November 
I saw, with amazement, many dark spirits, knowing so 
much that their deliverance is not far, endeavoring to at- 
tach themselves to the ship, in the erroneous opinion that 
I was able to help them then already, it being yet necessary 
to banish first the dominion of the beast from the earth, 
then only such being present, as were greatly partici- 
pating in this dominion. I saw, that amongst the hea- 
venly host resisting the attempts of the dark spirits to 
impede the course of the ship, my mother was busily en- 
gaged. Then comes volume one, page 132, on the 3d of 
November, 1837, the mystery of the number six, as the 
same has become visible 1841 in Syria, in respect to the 
Imperial Royal, and in Boston to the Apostolic power. 
Then follows the celebration of the deepest mysteries of 
my maritime voyage from Europe to America. I remark, 
volume second, page 216, something about the sad ex- 
periences which I have made at my first visit at New 
York in August, 1838, Having then returned to Bos- 
ton the Lord caused it to be shown to me in the night of 
the 28th to the 29th of August, 1838, in a vision, how 
horibly the hellish dragon with his power is working in 
those who revolted against my stepping forth in the 
name of the Lord, and, observing at the first sight of the 
hellish army, nobody of the heavenly host near me, I 
cried to the Lord for help, which surrounded me at once, 
and my mother approached me first, giving me magnetic 
strokes, with cool perceptible shadowing of the hands, by 
which a heavenly power went into me, which refreshed 
and strengthened me in body and soul, in a manner just 
as extraordinary as towards the close of the year 1825, 
when the heavenly light appeared unto me, and, without 
observing the spirits, I at length heard the voice of my 
mother, who disclosed to me that which was then indis- 
pensably necessary for me to know. From the last mag- 



490 

netic strokes, I received by her between the 28th and 
29th of August, 18 38, I conclude, that likewise at the 
previous heavenly shining, the initiation lor higher things 
has been imparted to me by her by means of magnetic 
strokes. I have, however, heard her voice only at the 
close of the year 1825, when the heavenly light shone, 
otherwise every time, when i could distinguish the hea- 
venly messenger, other expresses of the Lord have de- 
livered unto me the orders of the Lord, although I ob- 
served the proximity of my mother very often when strug- 
gling against the dark spirits. 

Having premised so much, I finally can proclaim unto 
the rulers and nations, that besides the message alluded 
to, received through my glorified mother at the first 
solemn initiation for higher things, I have likewise in the 
night from Easter-Sunday to Monday, 1838, received 
after having recorded the first revelation towards 2 o'clock 
after midnight, the message relating to the Apostolic Ma- 
jesty, by this my departed mother, who out of the circle 
of several heavenly spirits present stepped forth, sur- 
rounding herself by a shadow, discernible for me, saying 
to me the words, which I have quoted, relating to the 
Apostolic Majesty in my native language, using a voice 
natural to her when in life, but doing this in a manner 
penetrating above all description marrow and bones, and 
entering by the ears into the deepest depths of my soul, 
so that I was filled with such a terror, that, if an invisi- 
ble restoration had not come to my help, I necessarily 
would have died upon the spot. 

How many heavenly orders have already been com- 
mitted unto me, may be seen partly from the three pre- 
vious volumes, partly from this. Not one of these orders 
have stricken me as if it were by concussion, except the 
three orders from Palm-Sunday to the Tuesday of Passion- 
week, 1838 which came to me relating to the exclusion 
from the Church of Christ on the next following Easter- 
Sunday. But this great concussion is indeed to be con- 
sidered as very trifling, when compared with that indes- 
cribable concussion, which the first revelation after my 
having faithfully executed the order of the Lord Jesus 



491 

Christ on Easter-Sunday, 1838, has caused that there 
were concealed deeper mysteries in this excommunica- 
tion. And it was my mother whose presence in her glo- 
rified state is otherwise always a refreshing balm to me 
in the struggles against the power of darkness, by whom 
I have been filled with such a horror! From this I have 
learnt by my own experience, that even the blessed spirits, 
if it agrees with the will of Christ can instantly take 
life of men. Those who are not entire strangers to the 
signification of the biblical images, will easily compre- 
hend, why the Lord, whilst he causes other revelations 
to be communicated to me by other messengers, decreed 
to let me have this by my mother. There are several 
Scriptural women, symbolizing the church, and there 
will be found nothing more proper than that the Lord 
sent my mother, in order to reveal to me in the name of 
the whole church the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, that 
I should proclaim the same to all rulers, in order to de- 
liver the church from the yoke of slavery under which 
the same is groaning. The church is not their slave, 
but she ought to be their mother, according to the insti- 
tution of Christ, by whom rulers and nations should 
receive His will. My mother has educated me in a 
Christian way, and edified me, during all her life-time, 
by word and example, and the Lord has worked greater 
miracles with her, than with Elias, I. (Vulg. III.) Kings 
xvii. 6, where we read, that ravens brought to him bread 
and meat, and she does not in vain originate from George 
Bet not of the rock of ravens, where the ravens are build- 
ing their nests undisturbedly. The Lord gave her for a 
hard trial, a prodigal husband, who, though the father of 
the Apostle, cannot yet enter into heaven, upon whom, 
however, presses a load, still a million times easier than 
that which weighs down the father of the Emperor Fer- 
dinand, both of whom will nevertheless as soon be released 
as the rulers shall open their eyes. This trial, how- 
ever, has only served to furnish the Lord the opportunity 
to work with my mother and me many wonders of his 
kindness, which are not recorded in these books. But 1 
have explained in my books, other wonders, by which it 
40* 



492 

has been perfectly disclosed, that by the excommunica- 
tion on the festival of Easter, 1838, the mystery has been 
performed, of which is said: "Babylon the great is fallen, 
and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of 
every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful 
bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the 
wrath of her fornication, and the Kings of the earth are 
waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies." 
Rev. xviii. 2-3. This prophecy has also been explained 
in volume three, page 55^, sqq. amongst the many other 
prophecies, treating of the exclusion, performed by me on 
Easter, 1838, and also from this book the reader will 
see, how everywhere, where my annunciation is rejected, 
everything is full of unclean spirits and full of devils, 
where still the false lion, as representative of the unclean 
beasts, and the vulture i^Geier), but who has turned into the 
Emperor, (Kaiser) as representative of the unclean birds, 
are plundering and devastating the church of Christ. The 
political p^wer has fought with the ecclesiastical, as Ja- 
cob and Esau, about to whom was due the right of press- 
ing and devastating the church of Clirist, until finally, 
Christ has appeared unto us, to deliver them from this 
horrible insanity, and to point out to each the place be- 
longing to him. The lentil-porridge, prepared for the 
Apostle, but which he threw, at 10 o'clock in the night 
of the 28th and 29th of April before the swine, dogs, rats 
and mice, into the street, receives constantly greater 
illustration. 

I am yet expecting that finally, also in this book, until 
the entire connexion of things can be duly understood 
from the three already published volumes, so many signs 
of the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, will have been found 
and learnt, that it will be impossible to doubt how the 
following words are to be taken, which I have written in 
the first volume of the " Memorable Events," page 381, 
according to the direction of the spirit, namely, whether 
they are announcing the will of our most supreme ruler, 
Jesus Christ, or not. They are the following: "I declare 
now solemnly as a messenger of Jesus Christ for the 
union of the nations in his holy church, and as such like- 



493 

wise in the quality of an interpreter of the will of my 
Lord Jesus Christ in duhious cases, that the exclusion 
of the Emperor, calling himself Apostolic Majesty, from 
the church of Jesus Christ shall have power and effect 
not before two months after the appearance of this book 
in Europe, in as far as also the city of Vienna can obtain 
copies of the same, and this even only in the case, the 
Emperor should pretend also then to be Apostolic Ma- 
jesty, and should not acknowledge me as an extraordinary 
messenger of Jesus Christ for the uniting of the nations 
in his church and would continue adhering to Papism, 
which the Lord has abolished on the great Easter Sunday 
at sun rise, by me his extraordinary messenger." 

This I wrote on Tuesday after Easter, the 17th of 
April, 1838, whilst I then did not know any thing more 
about the mysteries of the excommunicated, than that which 
has been revealed to me by Christ, through my blessed 
mother. On the festival of Easter, 1838, at the rising of 
the sun, I have received by heavenly messengers (amongst 
whom my mother was not) the revelation, to give to the 
nations the solemn declaration about the Apostolic see, 
standing in vol. 1 . page 363. And when after the reception 
of the revelation respecting the Apostolic Majesty, the 
spirit did not permit me to rest until I had written for the 
press that which was necessary, I did not think then, that 
amongst those excluded on the pulpit of the church, out of 
the church of Christ, the Pope also should be compre- 
hended, until afterwards we sought for Leo Hefner, but 
were unsuccessful. Then so much only has for the first 
time been disclosed, that this also was a mystery which I 
then developed somewhat in the first volume, whereupon 
followed in the second volume, astonishing developments 
where it was also shown why the revelation concerning 
the Apostolic see, was first given to me on Easter, 1838, 
at the rising oft he sun, and then in the church, Papism 
has been excluded in the mystery of Leo Hefner from 
the church of Christ. In what manner, however, the 
prophecies announcing this excommunication of Popery 
from the church of Christ, and that of the rulers who 
are keeping the church of Christ in fetters and will refuse 



494 

to emancipate the same now at the present manifestation 
of our Lord Jesus Christ out of her bonds, given by the 
prophets of the Old Covenant, by Christ and his Apostles, 
as also by the prophets of the following centuries and of 
our days, are now going to be fulfilled, I have then first 
unveiled in the third volume, we being unable to penetrate 
into the deepest depths of the heavenly kingdom, other- 
wise than by degrees. But as little as the high priests 
who had resolved upon the death of Christ, and Pilatus 
who acceded to the same can be exculpated, so little can 
the Emperor Ferdinand be excused, that he permitted 
himself to be deceived by his idolatrous priests, and has 
not already from my first volume acknowledged with a 
grateful heart, and spread the manifestation of Christ; for 
he, who on the margin of an abyss, allows himself to be 
guided by blind leaders, must ascribe the guilt to himself, 
if he falls in the snare. The penal judgment of God fell 
upon the kings of Israel and Judah, because they would 
not accept the annunciation of the messengers of the 
Lord, and listened to the idolatrous priests. At length 
the most horrible penal judgments came over the city of 
Jerusalem and over the whole Jewish nation, this people 
instead of accepting Christ, having been led by its leaders 
into perdition. All has come to pass with this nation 
for a type of the Christian church. And have I not ad- 
duced already in the first volume, so many signs of the 
present most glorious manifestation of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that no teacher of the Christian religion, if he has 
not acknowledged the same after the perusal of my first 
volume, can exculpate himself before his highest tribunal? 
When the Lord is working signs by which he is showing 
forth his will, we are by a sacred duty bound to obey him, 
even if that which he demands at our hands, should be 
objected to by our preconceived notions and prejudices. 
How could my shortsightedness know in respect to many 
orders which he has given to me, to what end they would 
lead? And who am I to demand a justification of my 
God, why he ordered me this or that? Am I not an un- 
profitable servant who am bound strictly to obey him, as 
soon as his will is manifest, even should I be ignorant 



495 

why he gives me this order? It suffices to me to know, 
that his supreme wisdom surpasses all human knowledge 
infinitely, and that his will tends only towards the welfare 
of his creatures, although I should not know in ^ach 
case, how that which he is ordering will contribute to 
this end. But the idolatrous priests who have deceived 
the Emperor Ferdinand, demanded of Christ he should 
comply with their idolatrous notions, and Emperor Fer- 
dinand who has fed them as his leaders, as I have an- 
nounced already in the first volume, the predetermined 
time in which his servants could easily have examined 
the cause, having passed by, has been excommunicated 
from the church of Christ and is from this time among 
the number of those who are dead for the heavenly king- 
dom, having no entrance opened to eternal life, till Christ 
will by his Apostle effect on him the resuscitation. 

Christ has caused his decrees to be made known to the 
Emperor. The latter, however, preferring to listen rather 
to his idolatrous priests than to the Apostle of Christ, he 
was brought to the dead bones of Ezekiel. The dread- 
ful penal judgment, which he has contracted to himself 
already when my first volume ought to have been exa- 
mined, this having been omitted, has been astonishingly 
accumulated by the continuation of their obduracy even 
after the reception of my second volume. For that rea- 
son Christ has conducted my steps so that in the appen- 
dix of the third volume, page, 682 sqq. exactly on the 4th 
of March, 1341, when Ash Wednesday was celebrated, I 
had to write about Emperor Ferdinand and his Aulic 
Theologian, remarking on page 682: "The public sinners 
were separated on Ash Wednesday from the church of 
Christ, covered with ashes and subjected to the public 
penance, in order to deliver them from the dreadful judg- 
ment of God beyond the grave, and to save the church 
from the devastation with which she is menaced by such 
men." Then follows immediately the letter, which to- 
gether with the second volume, I have sent on tbe 1 Oth 
of March, 1 839, to Joseph Pletz, in order to hand it to the 
Emperor Ferdinand, page 682 — 686, when after the let- 
ter, it is remarked : " I have yesterday received the proof- 



496 

sheets of this book from the printer amongst which is also 
page 400. . . Nothing more appropriate according to high- 
er calculation could have been placed on page 4x100 
than the verses 11, 12, 19, 21, 23, 28, of the 7th chapter 
of the Aulic Prophet, Daniel, Theologians not having 
been satiated by the 515 pages of the 2d volume of God's 
messenger, who is now, as the Prophet Dante has fore- 
told it, strangling the whore, together with the Giant, 
who sins with her, although I have added the appendix 
of the mysterious number 90 for the information of those 
addicted to the Pope. Now they will, it is to be hoped, 
be fully satisfied with this third volume, in order to escape 
the penal judgments of God." 

These people possess the insatiable stomachs of wolves, 
and when on the festival of the good shepherd, the 25th 
of April, 1841, I thought that I had prepared sufficient 
food out of my kitchen for the immeasurable stomach of 
Anthony Aloysius Wolf, the Lord has then pointed out to 
me many another labor but not permitted the closing of 
the book, and on this very day, the 14th of May, on the 
great mourning festival of Christians, or the true Chris- 
tian, on which, with the day break the solemn drum with 
funeral music, announced the deepest mystery, the Proph- 
et is likewise prophesying in the " Daily Allotments of 
the United Brethren for the year 1839, Bethlehem, (where 
my master Jerome lived), printed at Henry Held (Hero), 
1838:" "Dogs have compassed me, the assembly of 
the wicked have inclosed me; they pierced my hand and 
feet. Psalms xxii. ^vulg. 21) 17. If these dogs had at least 
studied my master Jerome about whom they falsely assert 
that he is their ecclesiastic Doctor, they would easily un- 
derstand so much, when reminded by me, that this Psalm 
speaks not only of David, as a feeble type, and of Christ, 
by whom the first half of it has been fulfilled in His hu- 
miliation, whilst the second half was not before now at 
his glorious manifestation to be fully verified, but also of 
me as the messenger of this most glorious manifestation 
of Christ, these dogs and fat oxen, which are encompassing 
me in this Psalm having fulfilled also on me every thing 
announced by the first part of the Psalm, according to the 



497 

Hebrew verity, to which Jerome is so often appealing 
against these dogs and oxen. Still more fully, however, 
they accomplished the same prophecy on the Emperor 
Ferdinand in return for his feeding them so well; for him 
they have buried with the dead bones, after they have 
found it impossible to take that life from me, which I pos- 
sess in Christ, since I firmly confide in him, that he will 
preserve this life of mine until he shall take me up amongst 
his glorified friends into the heaven. But Emperor Fer- 
dinand was robbed by these dogs and oxen of this life in 
Christ without which all treasures of all Emperors and 
Kings of this world I estimate as dust and dirt. 

So much Christ has caused to be announced at his 
most glorious manifestation for the universal peace to all 
nations by his Apostle, that Emperor Ferdinand after he 
had not recognized his manifestation and not subjected 
himself under the decrees of the Most High, is excluded 
from the church of God, and is amongst the dead bones 
of the Prophet Ezekiel, and this truth, which Christ has 
confirmed by all the signs explained by me until now, and 
by so many others, that their full explanation would re- 
quire many more books on my part, he caused likewise 
to be illustrated in the most striking manner by the latest 
events. 

The reader has had the opportunity of convincing 
himself from this volume in various ways, that Christ 
ordained it so, that this part of our globe should not be 
fore the later times be discovered by the Europeans, to 
have in America every thing duly prepared in order that 
now in the fulfilling of the times at his most glorious 
manifestation; all the mysteries, which he had ordered to 
be foretold by his prophets, could be strictly accomplish- 
ed. In my already published three volumes disclosures 
of every description have been given about this subject; 
but to explain every thing would require many more. 
Not only each place bears that name which is the most 
appropriate to the mystery, celebrated therein at the 
manifestation of Christ, but also the distance from one 
place to another, in order that the mystic number requir- 
ed for the celebration of the mystery might come forth. 



493 

has by the creation been exactly measured, and the strong 
tendency of the Apocalyptic dragon to mimic here in 
a strange manner every thing done in Europe, has mani- 
fested itself extraordinarily, whilst Christ was preparing 
all things for his most glorious manifestation. Thus, for 
instance, the clergy in Europe used to go to fetch the 
Bishop in white surplices over the other dress. Whilst I 
was pursuing my theological studies in Laibach, about 
sixty of us were assembled in white surplices, in orde*r 
to guide the Bishop to the church, but all of them refus- 
ed to carry the cross before the procession. When I 
saw this, I said, that I would always be the cross-bearer. 
The others were well pleased with my having always 
carried the cross of the Chapter before them as Clericus; 
but now, the cross having become too heavy for me, they 
all refuse to assist me in carrying the same. When I 
came to America and met a good many in white shirts, 
their number appeared to me to be too large, that all of 
them could belong to the clergy. I was then informed 
that these men were butchers; they can yet help me but 
little in slaughtering the most singular goat, for to this 
business the others who carry in Europe white shirts 
over their other dress, are better calculated. There a 
bell sounds before the priest when going to the sick: but 
here before a couple or two of horses, carrying coals 
through the city. There the benches in the churches 
are disfigured in many places: here I have at the first 
time of my entering into the church to undergo a great 
struggle with the demons on account of the cushioned 
benches, but a still greater on account of the banks, 
which pay out in empty notes instead of giving coined 
money. For that reason it appeared to me, whilst we 
were gliding over the rail-road, ten miles from Philadel- 
phia on the festival of Gregory, as if all benches were 
breaking, and on page 328 of this book the chandelier 
really destroyes many empty benches; but the reader 
will find in my third volume, that the bank notes of my 
parents and all my clothes besides were, when I was a 
child, consumed by fire, whilst I, scarcely escaping in my 
shirt, saved but my life, a prelude of my having been 



499 

robbed by the dogs and oxen of to-day's Psalm of all 
my clothes, so that I am dressed merely in begged clothes, 
though still being so dreadful to the demons, that they as 
soon as I was preparing myself for the voyage to Ame- 
rica, caused the breaking of many banks in New York, 
and when I then commenced celebrating at Boston the 
mysteries of the new kingdom of Christ, the demons 
were in such a confusion that they caused the immediate 
breaking of many banks, an occurrence before and after- 
wards unheard of in Boston; and here in Philadelphia, 
when I sent only my express, Henry Erzinger, on ac- 
count of the mysteries of the heavenly kingdom from 
Boston hither, the Apocalyptic dragon became so con- 
fused, that he made tremble this Babylon of the United 
States, and when I made myself ready for the last jour- 
ney from Boston to Philadelphia, the public papers be- 
came filled with the mournful accounts about the banks 
of this city. About several such occurrences for the 
illustration of the great manifestation of Christ I could 
fill many volumes; but entertaining the hope, that my 
guide will at length allow me to close this book, I can 
speak but little about the strange appearance of Chris- 
tianus, whose funeral-festival we are celebrating this day. 
That the government of this land is but a refined 
imitation of the follies, invented by the Apocalyptic dra- 
gon for the maintenance of his dominion in Europe, is 
daily proved by the newspapers. I have in the third 
volume, page 834, quoted a passage from the New York 
German "State Gazette" of March 11, 1840, by way 
of illustrating the mystery of the Burgomaster of Frank- 
fort on the Mayn, wherein is said: "The house of Re- 
presentatives appears to have entirely lost sight of their 
calling, and to find the greatest delight like a gang of 
unprincipled rowdies in rascally personalities, noise, 
quarrelling and fighting." How many volumes would 
be required, if the scandalous excesses of all the Con- 
gresses, which are on record, should be collected, which, 
however, are nothing but a less restricted eruption of 
those feelings, which in the hearts of those assembled in 
Europe are only suppressed by fear! How many vol- 
43 



500 

umes could besides also be filled with godless doings of 
every kind, transacted at the Presidential elections, the 
last of whom, according to the decrees of the Most- 
High was only permitted to be President for five times 
six days, that the Vice-President of the Most-High 
could obtain without any impediment his place at the 
great manifestation of Christ. 

On page 328 of this book from a number of a York 
paper, prophecies have been quoted, which every one may 
try explaining, according to the measure of gifts, given 
to him, and on page 329 the death of the President of 
the United States, William Henry Harrison, whose three 
names I am not disposed to explain here, stands as too 
deep a mystery to be understood without the help of my 
books. He died on the fourth day of the fourth month 
of the common way of reckoning, three years less eleven 
days after the mystery of the excommunication of the 
beast, of its image and of the false Prophet from the 
church of Jesus, which mystery I have most solemnly 
performed in the Cathedral church at Boston, on the 
festival of Easter, 1838. Five Presidents preceded him 
on the way into eternity, and he as the sixth renders the 
number of the mystery complete, as well as the three 
still living together with the fourth, who has now extra- 
ordinarily succeeded and obtained this high station, in 
order that the number of the mystery, having been mani- 
fested in Europe might appear perfectly accomplished, 
and we expect that our President John Tyler will soon 
comprehend the manifestation of Christ, the Lord, having 
made him a Prophet, that he hit happily at Christianus, 
who is only a new illustration of Christiana, whom I 
conducted on her road to eternity for the symbolisation 
of the celebration of the mysteries of Easterly Festival, 
1338, the second week after Easter, whereto she was 
called to preach the manifestation of the Lord to the 
dead, in order that such of them as have accepted the 
manifestation and were otherwise prepared for heaven, 
could rise on the 27th of April, 1838, when on the trans- 
ferred festival of Leo or the lion, who has laid the main 
fundament to the monster called Papism, I celebrated the 



501 

funeral office for all of them. About the deep mystery 
of this Christiana what was necessary has been said in 
vol. i. page 406 — 416. Then for the illustration of the 
things on pages 416 — 431 other cases of death follow, 
which for the illustration of the sake of the President 
may be compared in the quoted place. 

But the idolatrous priests of the Emperor Ferdinand, 
were even then not inclined to comprehend the mystery, 
when the first volume was already succeeded by the 
second and third volume. If they had understood the 
same at least after the second volume has appeared, we 
would have had to-day no funeral celebration. But thus 
it was calculated in the decrees of the Most High, and 
there were, from that time to this hour, still many pro- 
phecies to be fulfilled: and since the funeral celebration 
of Apostolic mysteries of the heavenly kingdom on the 
27th of April, 1838, heaven is already three years shut 
up, the sources of mercy made inaccessible: nobody can 
enter heaven, except, at best, those who have co-operated 
actively for the general union in Christ, and have been 
purified in the fire of the pure charity to their fellow 
beings. But there is a terrible number of souls roaming 
about in various forms of confusions, which they con- 
tracted to themselves in this life, and I can help none of 
them — am not permitted to pray for them until the spirit- 
ual resurrection of the dead on this earth shall begin, and 
my soul is to-day exceeding sorrowful, even unto death, by 
looking at my brother Ferdinand as lying, with so many 
others, amongst the dead bones, and at the idolatrous 
priests who have brought him and them there, because they 
submitted themselves to be deceived by them. " My God ! 
my God! why hast thou forsaken me?" Thus I am cry- 
ing, with my Master on the cross, according to the " al- 
lotment" prepared to use for the present day by the 
prophet. The entire load of the horrible sins committed 
on their Saviour, in rejecting his glorious manifestation, 
weighs me down to the bottom; and nobody can feel it 
with me, that the death of the President was only the 
sign of the death by which his image in Europe was 
taken away. For that reason, the letter of Cleophas 



502 

Tobias has been handed to me on the 19th, at three 
o'clock, P. M., as on the eve of the funeral solemnities 
celebrated here on the 20th of April, at Philadelphia, 
that I should learn from it with astonishment, that the 
false lion has torn, with his wolves, the Emperor Ferdi- 
nand so horribly, that nothing but rotten bones remained. 
But nobody could console me, nobody having understood 
the mystery revealed to me. We will hear only the last 
twenty-four of the 150 lines composed in German, and 
printed by Dr. C. J. Koch, as a funeral anthem, on the 
20th of April, and see from it how indifferent men were 
at the solemn scene of the deepest mystery: 

" To see this pomp, all classes now are longing, 
And yet no tear of sorrow see we shed 
By these assembled thousands, round us thronging. 
For him whose soul from earthly cares has fled. 
Alas ! how vain is this pretended mourning, 
Though to be moved we seriously try, 
"When better feelings ever yet are turning, 
In mere desire to gratify the eye. 

" Yet, even to (he thoughtless, speaks from heaven 

A voice of warning, whilst the mourning skies 

Chastise our sinful hearts, still filled with leaven 

Of pride and selfishness's dreadful ire ; 

In tears of rain this solemn voice descending, 

Admonishes the hearts to fear alone 

Him who permits none but the unpretending 

And pure in heart, to stand before his throne* 

" I am the Lord, I see your heartless dealings ; 
You pay to me, from whom comes weal and wo, 
Instead of pious, humble, thankful feelings, 
The homage but of empty words and show. 
Revere the Ruler whose unbounded power 
Removed the worthy chieftain by his will, 
A host of worthless miscreants to lower : 
Consider this, free children, and be still." 

This is the conclusion of this funeral solemnity, which 
was comprehended about as much as Anthony Aloysius 
Wolf did my books. I was neither permitted to go to 



503 

see the funeral ceremonies nor the great procession of 
the 100,000 people, which was to take place exactly be- 
fore the writing of the large letter, from which this book 
originated, in Boston, ending on the hill of Charlestown, 
near Boston, where the struggle for freedom commenced, 
the most opulent inhabitants of all the United States 
having convened there for a sign of the certain victory 
of Harrison (whose name, in our spiritual language, is 
Harridan) over his antagonists. I considered that we 
might have the explanation of the manifestation of Christ 
in all languages of the whole world, spread gloriously, 
by only expending the sums which were spent in the 
travels, including the preparations in Boston for the pro- 
cession. But the Apocalyptic dragon had to go tho- 
roughly through his play, that this day the Christianus 
might celebrate the great funeral. 

"And where is now the President?" This is the ques- 
tion of those who have sent by the President either 
persons or goods to England. I was long indifferent 
about this steam-ship, carrying the mysterious name of 
the President, till every one expressed towards me his 
surprise, that the President was no where to be found, 
This steam-ship set sail, if I am correctly informed, on 
the 16th of March for London, from New York, and 
these forty days the question is constantly urged what 
can have become of it? since it, provided the above given 
date is correct, should have reached England exactly 
before the death of the President of the United States. 
The United States Gazette told us on the 12th of this 
month that in New York an investigation had taken 
place just then, respecting the question, whether the 
remains of a ship seen by the crew of the barge Re- 
covery, near the Azores, were the wreck of the Presi- 
dent? But the enquiring committee agreed in declaring, 
that the wreck must be that of another vessel. The Lord 
discloses not every thing to me. It was necessary that 
the mystery on page 162 and 163 of this book should be 
unfolded to me for the illustration of the two former 
strokes. But the Lord has decreed to illustrate the 
President, when the letter of Cleophas Tobias was on its 
*43 



504 

way to America, which has been handed to me on the 
eve before the funeral festivities of the empty coffin, with 
the mystery of the eight horses. 

"Where is the President?'' I am inserting here this 
question to-day on the 21st of May, into the manuscript 
of the 14th of May. Where are they who confided unto 
him, and sought their refuge at his board? Where are 
the Physicians, who went with him to use their skill in 
case of a dangerous sickness? Where is the German 
Doctor M. Wolf, who was likewise necessary for the 
illustration of the things in the cause of the President, 
since also to me Wolf had to furnish an opportunity of 
writing about the President? Every where in America, 
where any ship whatsoever arrives, which is presumed 
to bring any news about her, inquiry is made: but she 
has disappeared with all her riches from the face of men. 
In England also, nobody knows any thing about her. 
The latest news brought by the Caledonia from London 
and Liverpool, to Boston, reaching to the 4th of this month, 
May, tell us that all hope respecting the steamer Presi- 
dent, of which nothing has been heard at London, has 
been abandoned. After this passage immediately comes 
the following: "The Court, — The queen of England is in 
good health, but Prince Albert is so unwell, that his 
physicians advised a visit to Germany." Whilst the first 
quoted English words announce that of the steam pro- 
ducing President, nothing has been heard, the last 
alleged relating to the court of England, report that the 
Queen is very well, whilst her husband is advised to pay 
a visit to Germany for the restoration of his health. 

Once it was necessary, that fire should fall from heaven 
in order to consume the adversaries of the Most High; it 
was necessary that the earth should open her mouth in 
order to devour those who had committed sacrilege on 
the sanctuary. But we have been advancing during the 
space of some millennia, and fire machines have been 
prepared by art, and the Christians ought to have known 
that all the arts have been invented under the direction 
of invisible beings at such periods, as were found con- 
venient by the wisdom of the Most High, not only for 



605 

the welfare of His adorers, but also for the punishment 
of his wicked adversaries. He ought to have been ac- 
knowledged as the Most High Ruler, without whose 
permission not one hair can fall from the head, and His 
most holy will ought to have been punctually fulfilled. 
But he has been made an idol, sitting inactively in 
heaven, not caring about the fate of men on earth. Na- 
tions who are making pretentions to a belief in the 
Scripture, are ignorant even of so much of the Bible, 
that heaven is His throne, and the whole earth his foot- 
stool. He needs only to move the toe of His foot, in 
order to fill all who dare to displace his foot-stool, with 
fear and terror. The bursting of the steam-boat at Cin- 
cinnati for the destruction of two hundred men, the burn- 
ing of the steam-boat Lexington, on its way from New 
York, leading to the death of one hundred and seventy 
people, the disappearing of the President, together with 
all the horrible calamities, which have come since 1789, 
over degenerated Christianity, as it has been prophesied 
by the Prophets, and disclosed by me in the third volume, 
were but fore-runners of the dreadful penal judgments 
which the Most High has suspended in His just anger 
over his nefarious opposers, if they now, after his having 
caused the disclosure of the whole connexion of things 
by his Apostle, will not submit to his holy will; for 
Victoria, (victory) the image of the certain victory of 
the church of Christ over all her enemies is, according 
to the report of to-day's Gazette in good health, and she 
has been married on the 12th of February, 1840, in the 
St. James' or Jacob's Palace, and I have, volume 3d page 
835, touched upon the deep mystery, as I have already 
before for the illustration of important documents, ex- 
plained the signification of February according to the 
old celebration of the Romans. 

Exactly three months after the marriage of Victoria, 
I sent my three volumes, with a long accompanying 
letter, to her consort, the Prince Albert, in order that 
he, who is a German, might expound the mystery of the 
new kingdom of Christ, explained in the German lan- 
guage, to Queen Victoria, and take care for the trans- 



506 

lation of my three books. But I have not learnt, as yet, 
whether he has received my writings or not, yet had to 
read that new palaces were being built, for the still un- 
born child, and money squandered in every manner. The 
Lord has not only such visible calamities as the ruin of 
the President, but also other means to remind men of 
their duties. The Philistines, who refused to render to 
Him the sanctuary, he has caused to be tormented thus 
on their back-sides, that they then obediently performed 
what was his will; and in my third volume follows imme- 
diately after the mystery of Victoria, the news that the 
Lord, in Vienna, has commenced giving new admonitions, 
by extraordinary maladies: and then on page 836, that, 
in Boston, when I had entreated the rich and influential 
to exert themselves for the continuation of the sake of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, and they refused their aid, the 
small-pox had instantly made its appearance, taking away 
many, without respect to vaccination or age. This was 
not done to destroy at once, this portion of the public, 
but that I, in due time, might explain the connection of 
things, and show that these also were admonitions to re- 
pentance to the great ones, the Lord not desiring the 
death of the sinner, but that he may repent and live; and 
I have shown respecting this small-pox, in another con- 
nection of the wonders of the secret direction of Christ, 
in this volume, on page 323 and 324, that they are stand- 
ing in the closest connexion with Vienna. And now the 
Spirit admonishes me to have still this here inserted, 
that the typhus fever, which broke out in Vienna for the 
illustration of the things, together with the pox which, 
originating in Boston, went also to other places, admo- 
nishing men to repentance, are standing in the closest 
connection with London, and this according to the report, 
as the Lord had caused the same to be prepared for me. 
in the hodiernal number of the " United States Gazette." 
I am otherwise not in the habit of reading this hodiernal 
paper, with its title appropriate to the manifestation of 
Christ, except when I mentioned from it, on the 14th 
inst., what related to the President, and to-day, having 
returned the proof-sheets of pages 425 — 446, to the 



507 

printer, he remarked that, also by the latest London pa- 
pers no vestige of the President was to be traced; and I 
took the number with me: and since Victoria, with her 
consort, Prince Albert, appears immediately after the 
President, the Lord shows by it the connection of the 
typhus and the pox, not only with Vienna, but also with 
Prince Albert and his Victoria. 

A sufficient conviction will already, I hope also, from 
this book, have been gained, that, as in the Bible, so 
likewise now, at my steps in the name of Christ, every 
thing is done by way of symbols, and that the Lord 
causes every thing to be handed to me which is neces- 
sary for the disclosure of the mysteries at his present 
manifestation. In the three books if Prince Albert, to 
whom I have sent them by the book-sellers, Black and 
Armstrong, together with a long letter, has received and 
read them, it has been explicitly explained, and also 
touched upon in this book, that Christ has caused my 
preparation for my present vocation, during the last 
twelve years before my departure to America, whilst in 
the Benedictine Convent of St. Paul. When I entered 
this convent, the last who preceded me had been Albert 
Pichler, or perhaps more correctly spelled, in relation to 
this mystery, Buechler (hill), to which yet the name 
Pichler, from the German verb " pichen" (to pitch), is 
not inappropriate. Father Albert came but a few weeks 
before me into the convent, and was my next mess-mate. 
He was the son of an imperial royal civil officer at the 
borders of Tyrol and Switzerland, and has been himself, 
before entering into the convent, a light-minded practiser 
of Bachus. I admonished him often to repentance, and 
he has sometimes reflected upon my exhortations; but 
then again lost them entirely out of sight. Our rooms 
at Klagenfurth were not far from each other, and he paid 
frequent visits to me. When the time of my departure 
for America was approaching, he came to me complain- 
ing that, in the morning at three o'clock, somebody had 
knocked violently on his door, yet neither entered the 
room, nor could be observed in retiring from it; which, 
when after inquiry every thing was found closed, ap- 



508 

peared to him to be a rather strange phenomenon, 
again reminded him of the three o'clock's call being 
intended as an admonition to repentance for him. He 
forgot, soon afterwards, my exhortation, and the invisible 
came a second time, likewise at three o'clock in the 
morning, knocking still more vehemently. But this also 
produced little effect upon Albert. This three times re- 
peated knocking was renewed for the third time; but 
Father Albert did not repent. At length the door opened 
at three o'clock, when Father Albert kindled a light, and 
a white figure went towards him: when he suddenly felt 
a load upon him, as from a heavy weight, making him 
feel as if he should succumb under its pressure. He 
was yet not deprived of life. Now, Father Albert, in 
London, (since I write this for him, and in his person for 
all the great,) may read and well consider that which I 
have written in this book, standing from page 446, which 
page has been set yesterday in the printing office, as the 
last; since Theodore Pichler, or Buechler, the mention 
of whom is now in this hour set in type, on page 448, as 
I observed in correcting, is the brother of Albert, and 
has come after Albert into the convent. I have sent to 
Prince Albert the most precious Theodore, or gift of God. 
Had he accepted this gift with gratitude towards Christ, 
who has given us the same, he would not be sick now, 
but he, together with his Victoria, would be in the most 
desirable state in body and soul. It is, however, said in this 
book, page 324, that I went farther from the destroyer, and 
came then to our brother James R. Reily, in York. The 
mystery of York has been unfolded in this book, and yester- 
day, pages 43G-446 have been set in the printing office, 
wherein the deepest mysteries of this destroyer have been 
disclosed; and what is set this day relates to Albert, the 
brother of Theodore, to whem I paid a visit at St. James', 
or Jacobs' palace: but he is, instead of Reily, Rally, who 
rallies at the mystery of God. This the Lord has shown 
to me, when with Reily at York. I have, in various 
places of the three volumes, which I have also sent to 
Prince Albert, among other great ones, touched also 
upon the fact that the Lord, on every place, causes the 



509 

spirits to be viewed by me in those shapes in which they 
really are, the mysteries of whom I am celebrating in 
those places. So do I, for instance, remark, in volume 
third, page 848, that, in New York the demons have 
been placed before me in the most abominable bestial 
forms, and the Lord has caused it by external signs, 
witnessed by the whole city, to be proclaimed that mat- 
ters were standing thus. But in York, the mystery of 
which was prophesied on page 80 of this book, and the 
prophesy was afterwards disclosed, He has caused many 
courtesans to be led before me in the horrible misery where- 
in they find themselves, beyond the grave. I would have 
died through horror, if the invisible guide had not sup- 
ported me. And this the Lord did for an admonishment 
of the great, I having celebrated, in the small town, 
mysteries of the great, and to-day, the 21st of May, I 
have inserted that, in order that each great one might be 
prudent henceforth, since the almanac hasPrudens, and 
as such the reader should seriously reflect at what further 
follows in this book, out of the manuscript of the 14th 
of May, 1841. 

I am confident of having disclosed sufficiently many 
mysteries of the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
unexpected as it is to the Christians by their own fault for 
the resuscitation of the dead bones, and I hope that no- 
body* perceiving that which has been disclosed in this 
volume, will remain amongst the dead bones, but all rise 
into a new life. For when the empty procession with the 
8 horses was celebrated here on the 20th of April, a. c. 
the Lord did not permit the accomplishment of this folly, 
but dispersed the great multitude by storm and rain, and 
Dr. Koch, when he related the mystery of this celebra- 
tion to me, told me that in New York, Baltimore, and 
other cities the same had happened. But when the Vice 
President of our Lord Jesus Christ, as has been remarked 
on page 330 of this book, has recommended by higher 
direction to the present Christianus or Christian a day of 
repentance, that the spiritual death of the Emperor as "a 
loss peculiarly calculated to be considered as an earnest 
case of mourning," might produce a deeper impression 



510 

on my mind, that I had to cry with my master upon 
the cross: "My God! My God! why hast thou forsaken 
me!" — The sky did indeed mourn with me, but it is clear- 
ing up more and more, and the Prophet has written down 
for me in to-day's allotment not only the dreadful words: 
"They have pierced my hands and feet," but also the 
consolatory promises of my master: "Verily, verily, I 
say unto you; The hour is coming, and now is, when the 
dead shall hear the voice of the son of God, and they 
that hear shall live." John v, 25. Thou hast humiliated 
me, OLord, deeply, by the loss of my broiher, the Em- 
peror Ferdinand, but thou hast also imparted unto me in- 
expressible consolation. For thou hast not permitted me 
to finish this book, before explaining the mystery of the 
death of the President, but thou hast given me so many 
other labors to perform, that I find only to-day time 
enough to disclose to the nations the mystery of the mourn- 
ing celebration of the Christian, and thou hast given to 
me by the Prophet the allotment, that thy words, as re- 
ported by John, treat in the next place of that resuscita- 
tion, which thou hast decreed to perform in our days on 
thy servant Ferdinand, killed by the false Prophets, and 
by him on millions of others, who dwell in the darkness 
of death, that likewise the second part of the Psalm, 
which thou hast prepared for me as to day's allotment 
may become fulfilled, and to thee be converted all world's 
end, and all generations of the nations may worship before 
thee. 

Yes, my brethren! I never doubted the conversion of 
the Emperor Ferdinand, from the darkness to the most 
splendid light of our Lord Jesus Christ- Christ has hum- 
bled him deeply, that he might raise him the higher and 
lead by him also his ancestors into heaven. The star of 
the 7th of February, 1835, has appeared unto him. The 
prophecy, which I have noted down at the same moment 
has been printed, as the highest solution to his birth day, 
in the first year of his reign, which we celebrated on 
Easter, 1835. Thisgreat prophecy was indeed preceded 
by two gratulations of two flatterers ; but the Lord has sent 
to me the document of Cleophas and Tobias, to undeceive 



511 

the Emperor and I have still other documents, proving 
that Christ the Lord has destined the Emperor Ferdi- 
nand for a strong hammer at the conversion of the nations. 
But the words of the Lord must be fulfilled : "Immediate- 
ly after the tribulation of those days, shall the sun be 
darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the 
stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens 
shall be shaken," Matt. xxiv. 29. The powers who after 
the downfall of Napoleon allowed to the Pope the faculty 
of continuing his mischief, are, to say so, the sun in the 
political world, and the Pope is the moon, depending up- 
on their indulgence, or only the half-moon; since also 
the other half-moon in Turkey vegetates by their conde- 
scension: the other ecclesiastical and secular leaders are 
the stars in the political world. All deceitful show for 
the maintenance of the dragon must at the manifestation 
of Christ lose its false lustre, for Christ appears on the 
clouds of the sky, which are now about developing them- 
selves with great power and glory. 

In this power and glory all rulers together with all. 
other leaders, subjecting themselves to Christ will most 
largely participate, and will shine no longer illumined by 
the false but by the true sun, and all nations will praise 
them as blessed in time and eternity, whilst in, the 
reverse the contumacious will be an object of horror and 
of the enquiry: "Where are these Presidents?" And it 
will excite astonishment that the Lord should have cast 
them into the deepest depth of hell, to be tormented there 
with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, 
and in the presence of the Lamb; and the smoke of their 
torment shall ascend forever and ever. Rev. xiv. 10, 11. 
Of this the Lord will free our Emperor Ferdinand, and 
through him millions of others, for the proxy of the Eitw 
peror has given to me in the year 1814, as a first prer 
mium, the divine comedy of Dante, the Emperor having 
also received shortly before, my native country as a pre- 
mium, that we in common might strangle the whore and 
the giant sinning with her; and by reading the mysteries 
which Christ caused to be enclosed in the catalogue, 
which at that great celebration of mysteries has been 
44 



512 

printed "Typis Labacensibus" in my third volume, page 
187-194, the conviction will result from it, that the Lord 
caused it then already to be wonderfully prophesied, that 
the Emperor would celebrate with me the manifestation 
of Christ. Yea, the representative of the Emperor has 
even given money to me as has been reported on page 
613 of the third volume, for the mysterious house, which 
my mother, who has delivered to me the great message 
from heaven, relating to the Apostolic Majesty, has 
bought for me at the rock which tore itself from the large 
mountain of the dominion Kreuz (cross) for the illustra- 
tion of the prophecy of the second chapter of Daniel, 
about which things have been disclosed in my third 
volume, hidden to the past times. Should I at such a 
concurrence of the Emperor with my celebration of the 
manifestation of Christ, still be doubtful of his being des- 
tined by Christ for a strong hammer at the conversion of 
the nations? No, I never have doubted this, and I am 
principally this day, the 14th of May, sure of it; for Christ 
has comforted me at length in a peculiar way in my 
great tribulation, wherein he has caused me to be placed 
at the hodiernal mourning, in the desert of Philadelphia, 
and I have not only the catalogue, printed 1814, "Typis 
Labacensibus," but I have also the catalogue, printed in 
Cambridge at the time of Easter, 1838, in the printing 
office of the University, which prophesy the most gratify- 
ing things about Emperor Ferdinand. This is the cata- 
logue of the 134 witnesses, vol. 1st, page 213-215, where- 
in these prophecies are occurring, and I have from this cat- 
alogue introduced already into this book so many names, 
that every reader can be assured, that Christ has caused 
men from all countries to be brought to Boston as repre- 
sentatives of the nations, and has taken care that each of 
these witnesses has received the most appropriate name 
by which he prophesies. I have indeed already before, 
in the second and third volume adduced proofs enough 
from this catalogue for it, nevertheless, 1 would add also 
here still so many as are sufficient to convince those who 
will read this volume before they shall peruse the three 
already published volumes, that here with him, who 



513 

amongst the 134 witnesses is prophesying, the deepest 
mystery is no fortuitous concurrence, but the most care- 
ful calculation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

I was under obligation as Professor of the biblical 
study u of the New Covenant" of making four catalogues: 
one for my own use, the second for the common use, the 
third for the public use of the Director of the studies, and 
the fourth for the use of the government. Likewise has 
Christ now, in affording the proof of his having confided 
to me at His most glorious manifestation, the Apostleship 
given to me, especially, three catalogues; I have yet still 
a fourth of my whole parish, useful in various circumstan- 
ces, and which I made principally use of in the first en- 
counter with Jacob Geyer. For when he came to me, 
and told me that he would marry, I looked, after having 
heard his name from him, into the parochial catalogue, 
and found therein Jacob Geyer, as husband, with wife 
and daughter. This was the beginning to the great 
mystery, until I at length received the charge of Christ 
to exclude Jacob Geyer on the first Sunday in Lent, 
1838, from the church of Christ. But in regard to the 
then succeeding mysteries, I used this catalogue no 
more, but the one composed on the 7th of January, 1838, 
of the founders of the new kingdom of Christ on earth, 
of whom each, either in his own hand-writing, or by my 
hand, had his name and contribution inserted in the cat- 
alogue, which catalogue was of the greatest importance, 
and will therefore be entirely printed and inserted in this 
volume after some pages. In this catalogue stands, 
instead of the name of Jacob Geyer (vulture) the name of 
Jacob Kaiser (Emperor) as the 100th, and it has also 
been mentioned before in this volume briefly, that he, by 
peculiar direction of the heavenly host has come into this 
catalogue as Jacob Kaiser, and I was wonderfully pre- 
pared for the final reception of the revelation of God, 
that under this name that ruler was to be excluded from 
the church of Jesus, who pretends to Apostolic Majesty, 
and I have briefly shown in this volume, what is proved 
by all the signs of my Apostolate, brought forth in the 
previous three volumes, and also in this book, that the 



514 

Emperor Ferdinand, deceived by false Prophets has 
really contracted to himself this exclusion. But we have 
amongst the 134 witnesses, who have duly paid their 
contributions in alphabetical order, volume 1st, page 214, 
on the 100th place the counterpart of the mystery, 
Jacob Kaiser appearing in the person of Jacob Geyer 
with the unlawful wife, and consequently not to be toler- 
ated in the Christian church at the present manifestation 
of our Lord. The mystery of the Emperor Ferdinand 
stands amongst the witnesses on the 100th place, as 
Andrew Schellhammer, (sounding hammer) with his 
duly paid contribution of the Apostolic number five. 
Andreas means the strong. This name has been im- 
parted to both of us, not as if we would be able to do 
anything by ourselves; for our strength comes from 
Christ, who has called as well the Emperor as myself to 
the great work at His appearance, not only us, but mil- 
lions of others, but with us he has worked great things 
that we might open the ways of the dissemination of His 
manifestation. 

I have fulfilled my duty in all things which Christ has 
charged me with, in the vocation confided to me, in such 
a manner that my conscience reproaches me not at all on 
this score: but the Emperor has, deceived by false Proph- 
ets, denied Christ. I yet hope confidently that he, after 
his conversion will like Peter, mend his fault perfectly 
by the more faithful performance of his duties, and will 
be a strong Schellhammer. This name Schellhammer 
in fact is composed in this mystery of schellen, the Ger- 
man word for sounding, tolling of a bell, and hammer. 
The former is (especially in America) done with much 
noise in announcing something new or important. Be- 
sides the iron rod, the hammer has also been given to me 
by Christ, and this has been wonderfully performed by the 
Emperor or his proxy. The Emperor has by the inter- 
mediation of Frederick Baraga, at the same time with 
me given permission to Hammer also to go to America, 
and thus did the Emperor enter into quite a peculiar 
connexion with me: viz. Hammer has been sent by the 
Emperor to America, and then has Christ sent him to 



515 

me from Detroit to Boston, and having become fearful 
of me, deceived by the insane reports of false Prophets, 
Hammer was by order of Christ brought by the largest 
dog I ever have seen in my life into my lodging in Bos- 
ton, in order that he could then prophesy, and his proph- 
ecy stands in my third volume, page 705-713. 

Between my letter to the Emperor, 3d volume, page 
682-686, and the prophecy of Hammer, there are only 
reports about what I have done, in order to open the 
eyes of the Emperor, and then about the two extraordi- 
nary preachers, who began sounding their bells in the 
old and new world on Easter eve, both of whom, as all 
persons appearing in Hammer's prophecy, having come 
from the Austrian Monarchy to America. But Ham- 
mer's prophecy having received astonishing additions 
and illustrations in this book, this likewise is a very 
gratifying sign that the commencement of the printing of 
these additions has been made on Easter eve amongst 
great storms, and that its continuation together with that 
of other mysteries, has lasted until the celebration of the 
birth day of the Emperor, so that scarcely any body can 
doubt that the hammer belongs to him, which also in 
history in the succession of Charlemagne has become 
remarkable. But how the sounding (Schellen or Klin- 
gen) came to it, in order that the entire Schell Hammer 
might be dedicated to the Emperor, about this the M. D. 
Francis Kling (sounding) gives a perfect disclosure. 
Yet still another Kling comes to the illustration, who 
likewise appears to be Francis. The same had, how- 
ever, the superscription "To our Cousin." 

This cousin Kling has been my landlord in New York. 
To him I have been brought three times, and he had to 
find out, before my second arrival at New York the 
dwelling best calculated for the mystery in Pearl Street, 
number 479, where I was lodging with him for the se- 
cond and third time, and have the third time in the large 
elegant saloon disclosed the mysteries of the appearance 
of Swedenborg, and written the whole appendix to the 
third volume, wherein not only the prophecy of Ham- 
mer, but also many other deep mysteries, especially re- 
43* 



516 

lating to the Emperor have been unfolded, that already 
here the sounding hammer at the most glorious manifes- 
tation of Christ was due in full right to the Emperor, and 
with our cousin Kling a strange change has taken place. 
For when I was nearly done writing the Appendix to 
the third volume, Kling sold the entire concern of his 
public house to George Pfarre (parish). Kling had 
many things in the room adjoining the large saloon where 
I was at work and on the 21st of March, 1840, on the 
festival of Benedictus, he began transferring everything 
in my working saloon. Then all were waiting until the 
25th of March, or the festival of Annunciation, on 
which, as has been remarked on page 855 of volume iii. 
I have concluded the appendix of my third volume, and 
at the moment when this was done, our cousin Kling be- 
gan removing his furniture from my large saloon and 
George Pfarre (parish) bringing in his household-stuff. 
I saw, that, after the achievment of great mysteries, I 
had to retire into the room, which had been allotted to 
me at my arrival. Very remarkable festivals having been 
chosen for these strange mysteries. I saw immediately 
so much, that something was lying therein concealed. 
The Sounding (Kling or Schell) Hammer I did then 
indeed not understand, but I asked the oracle, why the 
Catholic Kling had been taken from and the Lutheran 
George Pfarre (parish) given to me? "In order to make 
him the bookseller of thy books in New York," was the 
answer. I thought "George Pfarre (George Parish)" 
is in Laas, where I had to do with wolves, that I might 
write the mysteries relating to them at Francis Kling's 
for the third volume, and in the George's parish there is 
no bookstore, as likewise people come to George Pfarre 
solely for the purpose of eating and drinking, and he is 
not well pleased with the Apostle, who by his water 
drinking is no profitable guest to any tavern-keeper; yet 
has frequently to live in ordinaries on account of various 
news. Such being the pleasure of my guide, I had to 
put the name of George Pfarre upon the title page of 
the third volume and understood but now, that my guide 
by this mystery wanted to have my books preserved in 



517 

secret, till the sounding (Schell or Kling) hammer 
would fulfill his duty faithfully and disseminate the mani- 
festation of Christ as Andreas or the manful. 

For this purpose the Catholic M. D. in Ann-Arbor 
or at the Ann-Genealogical tree, Francis Kling, whom 
the Emperor Ferdinand has sent from Vienna to Ameri- 
ca, and afterwards Christ from Michigan to me in 
Boston, when the cousin Francis Kling gave George 
Pfarre as commisioner to me, as if 1 were still co-oper- 
ator on the Imperial-Royal George's Parish in Laas, 
furnishes the best medicines, and this so, that I could 
not recommend any better private physician to the Em- 
peror, than exactly our Francis Kling, who would not 
only heal the Emperor Ferdinand perfectly, but could 
draw even out his father Francis from hell into heaven. 
I am adducing already in this book in page 218, sqq. 
some prescriptions for the false Prophet Joseph Pletz and 
his appendix, as also page 224, sqq. a memorable pro- 
phetic passage from his first letter. But his second long 
letter is entirely prophetical. The spirit has also chosen 
the right day for this prophetical phenomenon "Ann Ar- 
bor, 20th of April, 1841." The evening previous I 
have received the document of Cleophas Tobias, that I 
might on the 20th of April perfectly understand the 
mystery of the eight horses, which carried about in the 
most solemn procession, ever witnessed in Philadelphia, 
at a funeral mystery the empty coffin, till they were 
driven home by the shower. But on the same day 
the prophetic spirit has laid hold upon our M. D. Fran- 
cis Kling, so that he had to prophesy. 

His letter begins; 

"My beloved brother Andrew in our Lord Jesus 
Christ! Grace and peace be with thee, and with all our 
beloved brethren, who are united with us in our father 
and His son, our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ: Grace 
and peace to all men, who have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ! Let us pray unitedly, beloved brethren, for our 
beloved brother Andrew, that he may be unto us by the 
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and by the illumination 
of the holy spirit, a guide in Jesus Christ, " &c. I shall 



518 

afterwards quote some more prophetic passages from this 
letter; and whilst I am pressingly entreating all brethren 
united with me in Christ, to pray for me in common, that 
I may faithfully discharge the duties of the office con- 
fided to me, the spirit reminds all of us by our Doctor 
of Physic, Franciscus Kling, to pray to Christ day and 
night most earnestly for our brother, the Emperor, that 
the Emperor (the letter having been written on the mys- 
terious day on the solemn celebration of his spiritual 
death, the 20th of April, and 1 having the evening pre- 
vious received the report of Cleophas Tobias about his 
situation) may rise from the dead and be Andreas, the 
strong, and by the grace of Christ and the illumination 
of his spirit, a leader of millions of others in Jesus 
Christ, and will realise that indeed, which the names of 
the two Prophets announce, who received by him per 
mission to go to America and come into the state of Mi- 
chigan, but were then both of them brought to me by 
the invisible guide from a distance of one thousand miles 
to Boston, in order to announce then as Prophets great 
things. Hammer, though still in darkness, had like a 
machine to write a prophecy, about which all future ge- 
nerations will be astonished, and the other machine at 
Cincinnati, who had before announced that I had receiv- 
ed the diploma of my Apostleship by the Emperor of 
Austria, had to make it known by the press, in order that 
the thirty-fifth of the one hundred and thirty-four wit- 
nesses, Jacob Grimm (anger) should receive it by won- 
derful ways and hand it over to me as a faithful express 
of the God who will consume his adversaries in His just 
anger, that we might illustrate by it the one hundredth 
of the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses. But to 
this had to come the enlightened Doctor of Physic, Francis 
Kling, that we might have the complete sounding (Kling 
or Schell) Hammer. He has •come as Schellhammer 
on the one hundredth place amongst the one hundred 
and thirty-four witnesses, because this place announces 
the deep mystery, that the counterpart of Schell-Ham- 
mer stands in my foundation-catalogue of the new reign 
on the one hundredth place. Schell-Hammer Andreas 



519 

stands with his paid contribution as the one hundredth of 
the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses in lieu of the 
equivalent Kling Hammer Andreas; and as soon as the 
Emperor is what this mystery means, his residence-city 
Vienna will be what its name in my native language in- 
dicates: Dunaj instead of Danuj: Let it be day or let it 
be light. And there was light. 

The sun and the moon are now losing their shine, and 
as soon as the generations of the earth shall see this, they 
will howl and mourn over their sins, when they will see 
the son of man come with great power and glory. Of 
this mourning, and how the same, after the eyes are 
opened, should take place in order to die to sin and 
become converted to Christ from all heart, I have spoken 
of according to the prophecy of the Revelation in the 
third volume. An image of this death may have been 
the ceremony at my taking the habit on the 30th of No- 
vember, 1826, when a pall was spread in the church, on 
which I had to lay like a dead body, whilst surrounded 
by many lights. On the 30th of November is the festi- 
val of Andreas, after my birth-day, the 29th, and now it 
is already the 15th, or 3x5th year, since that ceremony 
took place, which was imitated by a similar, yet far more 
solemn one in Philadelphia, on the 20th of April, 1841, 
in memory of the dead Emperor, and may the Lord 
grant that his true conversion for his most glorious re- 
suscitation, may take place till to ihe next 30th of No- 
vember, and that the 15th year of the ceremony of my 
spiritual death may be glorified by the resuscitation of 
the Emperor, and through him by that of many others! 
By this conversion a participation will be gained in the 
power and glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the 
sounding (kling") hammer will appear such a splendid 
sun, that even King David and King Solomon, were 
walking in a horribly thick darkness, in comparison with 
the splendor of this sun, which will surround our kling- 
hammer. u And there appeared a great wonder in hea- 
ven; a woman clothed with the sun and the moon under 
her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars, and 
she being with child, cried, travailing in birth and pained 



520 

to be delivered," Revel, xii. 1-2. With this is to be 
compared volume third, page 377, sqq. and the reader 
will be astonished about this as about thousand other 
mysteries, hidden to the former times, and disclosed in 
my volumes. r J he woman clothed with the sun, has 
given birth to the Apostle Andrew, but she is still with 
child, and cries, travailing in birth and pained to be de- 
livered of the strong Andrew Kling Hammer; her crying 
from great pain, by travailing so long with him, was so 
penetrating that the Apostle Andrew, when hearing her 
w r oful lamentation was near expiring. But the son of the 
sun, our Kling Hammer is near being born. Since I 
reside in this room, enjoying the widest prospect in the 
desert, the firmament had only on Easter-Sunday some- 
thing delightfnl, except that in Philadelphia, snow was 
still lying on the ground from the last night; but the pre- 
sent day, the 15th of May, whereon also, in the past 
year deep mysteries have been celebrated, is truly a great 
day of the Lord, whereon I can disclose to the Emperor, 
and in his person to all rulers, the most consolatory mys- 
teries. No cloud is to be seen on the sky, and the sun 
spreads a far more pleasing light than ever before in my 
life, whilst I, with the greatest longing, am in expecta- 
tion of the near birth of the son of the sun, and there is 
on this day Sophia, (the heavenly wisdom), in the Alma- 
nac, desirous of leading him in all his ways, that he, as 
leader, might put in motion many millions of messengers 
of Christ, for the conversion of all nations; for what I 
am telling to a ruler, I am telling to all, in order that 
that which an individual is unable to perform, might be 
carefully executed by all, in common for the welfare of 
all nations. 

" And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto 
the end, to him will 1 give power over the nations, and 
he shall rule them with a rod of iron, as the vessels of a 
potter shall they be broken to shivers; even as I received 
of my father: and I shall give him the morning star," 
Rev. ii. 26-28. The deep mystery of this promise is 
disclosed in the third volume, page 361, sqq. the iron 
rod as well as the morning star, Christ has given to me, 



521 

that is, I have first by His illumination, disclosed the 
mystery of this rod, and each one who receives the same 
and labors with me in the dissemination of the manifes- 
tation of Christ, participates also with me, in this great 
mystery in Christ, and the Kling (sounding) Hammer has 
the first and principal call to it, for the morning star, 
although it has appeared unto all who will accept the 
manifestation of Christ, has yet still made in a peculiar 
manner its appearance to the Emperor and to me; and 
the Priest Hammer, and the Physician Kling, the Em- 
peror has sent to America, that Christ might make a 
Kling-Hammer of him. With the Hammer earthen ves- 
sels can be shattered, but the nations shall not be crushed 
in the way in which they were by wars, but only their 
hearts rendered contrite, that they may accept'the mani- 
festation of the Lord, and repent their sins in a becoming 
manner. As I have caused Anthony Aloysius Wolf^ 
and in his person all of the same mind with him, that he 
can finally see his state, and repent becomingly, thus will 
Kling Hammer crush the nations, not with the sword of 
iron, but of the word of God, and the heavenly host will 
be ready as far as is consistent with the decrees of 
Christ, to destroy in a moment the rebellious. Kling 
Hammer will consequently only sound, ring, toll, like a 
trumpet or a bell; "for He shall send his angels with a 
great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together 
his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to 
the other." Matthew xxiv. 31. Angel means messen- 
gers who are now to be sent to the extremest ends of 
the earth with the most joyful message of the manifesta- 
tion of Christ for the universal peace. The gathering is 
the uniting in the spirit. My brethren united with me in 
Christ, though they may be as far distant from me as they 
can, are all gathered with me. Yes, I am carrying them 
in my heart, in the inmost recess of my mind. And who 
will send these messengers ? Christ who has appeared unto 
us. But Christ is making use of men as His instruments, 
t>y whom He is sending others and even in regard to me 
He has made use of the proxy of the Emperor the Arch- 
duke Lewis, in order to send to America and to show at 



522 

length to the Emperor and in his person to all rulers, 
that Christ has now appeared unto them that they may 
send as many angels or messengers with sounding trum- 
pets into the world, as will be sufficient to give peace to 
the whole earth. For this message they have a great 
many troops in the monasteries, and astonishingly great 
armies of the military state, and I shall after their regen- 
eration, show to them quite a simple method how they 
will be able with the tenth part of their civil officers to 
maintain the most excellent order of things, whilst at pre- 
sent their too great number is productive of nothing but 
disorder. But to use all of them as messengers or 
angels of Christ, a very short instruction will suffice as 
soon as the great ones will open their eyes. For as soon 
as the great ones shall advance with a good example 
then the whole world will turn their eyes upon them and 
will joyfully follow their good example, since it will be 
everywhere soon known, when at length the great ones 
will turn to the Lord and will advance in mighty strides 
towards the establishment of the new Paradise on earth. 
Since Christ causes clear sounding trumpets, Matt, 
xxiv. 31, to be given to the millions of angels or messen- 
gers, whom Kling or Schell-Hammer shall send through- 
out the whole world for the assembling of all at the great 
table of Christ, I have quite briefly to remark, that 
these trumpets are extraordinarily illustrated by the let- 
ter of Dr John Frederick Emanual Tafel, (table.) The 
explanation of his mysterious names stands on page 308 
of this volume, as likewise the beginning of his prophetic 
letter; since it was becoming, that he, as the first born 
son of the great Prophet Swedenborg, should prophesy 
immediately after the reception of my letter, he dwelling 
as librarian of the University library, in the castle of Tu- 
bingen, and Tubingen is derived from lC tuba," the trum- 
pet, which has now to be sounded and has to announce upon 
the whole earth, the manifestation of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who comes to prepare to all nations a great table. 
Dr. Tafel speaks in his letter also of three times repeated 
thunder-voices, sent through the world by my three 
volumes. But this was still insufficient to put the An- 



523 

drew Kling Hammer in motion. I had still to use in 
this book manifold instruments, in order to raise the 
Kling Hammer from the dead and remind my Dr. Tafel, 
that he is dwelling in the castle of Tubingen, and might 
let sound, together with all those prepared in Tubingen, 
and in all other places for the resuscitation of the dead, 
the great trumpet in such a manner, that also the Emperor 
of Austria might hear it, and learn what great things the 
Lord had destined for him. He has regulated the ele- 
ments wonderfully, that my letter came in the hands of 
Dr. Tafel on a day, most important for this mystery, 
namely the 18th of February, 1841, on the third anniver- 
sary, since Christ has inaugurated me on the 18th of 
February, 1838, in the Cathedral church in Boston into 
the Apotleship. Not less remarkably, however, did I 
receive also his answer on Maundy-Thursday, the 8th of 
April, 1841, as on the mysterious day of the great table, 
which the Lord is preparing in our days, as this is pro- 
phesied in the five names of Dr. Tafel. I mention this 
because the letter of the Prophet, Dr. Tafel, stands in a 
nearer connection than the reader could have expected, 
produced in the world of spirits, with the letter of Cleophas 
Tobias, which I received fully ten days after the letter of 
Dr. Tafel. 

The eleventh day after the reception of the letter of 
Dr. Tafel, on the 19th of April, as the birth-day of the 
Emperor of Austria, the letter of Cleophas Tobias came 
to my hands: and, as the Emperor stands, volume one, 
page 214, amongst the 134 witnesses, as the 100th, in 
the mystery of Schellhammer Andrew, so likewise is he 
standing, in volume third, page 844, amongst the twelve 
whom the Lord has given to me as the next for the con- 
tinuation of his cause, as the eleventh in the mystery of 
the same Andrew Schellhammer, at the great celebration 
which we held on the birth-day of Christ, the 25th of 
December, 1839, the third day before my departure from 
Boston to New York, for the printing of my third vol- 
ume. Of this celebration mention is made in volume 
third, page 843, and there the day of that celebration is 
correctly stated as the 25th of December, but irnmediatelv 
45 



524 

afterwards, page 844, stands, instead of the 25th, the 24th 
of December, and I entertain no doubt, that this mystery 
has originated by an invisible guide. To whom amongst 
them the occupation has been confided, of calculating on 
which page this or that mystery has to be placed, and 
how many a seeming error has to lead to the develop- 
ment of deep mysteries, has indeed not been disclosed to 
me; but I conclude that this business is conducted by 
my glorified friends, Matthias Zhop and Valentine Vod- 
nick, because I see both of them, whilst writing, fre- 
quently amongst others, and they amongst all others, are 
most calculated for this occupation, since even amongst 
the blessed not every one is fit for every occupation. 
The 24th instead of the 25th of December stands, how- 
ever, at the celebration of the deepest mysteries, with 
the twelve, to remind us that the twelve, without the 
invisible President, Jesus Christ, are of as little use as 
the twenty-four elders without him. But when he pre- 
sides with the number twelve, the same may stand singly 
or doubled, and every thing is done according to his 
Spirit, and our labors are productive of the most excel- 
lent fruits. It is well to be noticed that, in volume third, 
page 344, the mystery of the Emperor stands amongst 
the twelve on the 11th place: but Matthew Ludwig, 
(Lewis), as his representative in the mystery, stands 
on the first place. The beast with the ten horns, of the 
seventeenth chapter of Revelations, has only to be abol- 
ished, then will the Emperor stand on the first place 
among the twelve. But now he has wonderfully come 
to the eleventh place: for, in the year 1838, the 11th of 
April was Wednesday in the Passion week, in which 
day I have re-admitted into the Church of Christ Jacob 
Geyer, excluded from the same on the first Sunday of 
Lent; which re-admission I have then solemnly published 
before the whole congregation, on Easter-Sunday, the 
15th of April, 1838, when I immediately afterwards per- 
formed another excommunication, after which Jacob 
Geyer had to prepare me, that my glorified mother could 
tell me briefly, that I had excluded from the Church of 
Christ, under the name of Jacob Kaiser, that luler 



525 

who pretends to Apostolic Majesty. In the third vol- 
ume I have explicitly shown by prophecies, that this 
mystery of the festival of Easter, 1838, includes each 
ruler who will put new obstacles in the way of the dis- 
semination of the manifestation of the Lord, and it has 
now been explained in this volume, that at the manifes- 
tation of Christ, the first amongst the rulers, the Empe- 
ror of Austria, has been excommunicated from the 
Church of Christ, yet with the most joyful prospect of 
the 15th of May, 1841, in which year we (N. B.) have 
celebrated the festival of Easter on the 11th of April; 
and Austria is the reign of East and of Easter. In the 
year 1835 wq> celebrated the birth of the Emperor in the 
first year of his reign, on the festival of Easter, as like- 
wise in the year 1840, in the sixth year of the reign of 
the Emperor; but on Easter-Sunday, 1838, we have per- 
formed the mysteries in order that the new reign of 
Christ, the reign of peace, might be founded upon earth: 
and for this purpose, I had to make a long voyage from 
East to West. That is, Austria and the mystery of the 
Emperor stand, volume third, page 844, amongst the 
twelve on the eleventh place, under the name of Andrew 
Schellhammer, as we celebrated this year, Easter on the 
11th of April. This representative was, in Europe, a 
glazier. The objects of his handicraft being, however, 
too fragile, he had to become, in America, a carpenter, 
in order to work things of more firmness: as likewise the 
representative of the Emperor at the manifestation of 
Christ, Matthew Ludwig (Lewis), is a carpenter; but, 
(N. B.), at the piano forte, the heavenly host being in 
the practice of continuing the music in my work in ac- 
companiment of this instrument. But with Andrew 
Schellhammer there are many circumstances relating to 
the illustration of the mysteries of the Emperor, and he 
has done only so much, that he has come among the 
twelve on the eleventh place; but when I at length kept 
our meetings on Sundays in my lodging, Andrew Schell- 
hammer never appeared amongst us, and when I asked 
his brother-in-law, Joseph Letzkus, who stands on the 
fourth place of the twelve, whether Schellhammer had 



526 

apostatised from us, because not appearing in our meet- 
ings? Letzkus assured me that this was not the case; 
but that he was ignorant of the reason why his brother- 
in-law neglected our meetings. Neither did I know the 
reason of it, until I was disclosing the mysteries of the Em- 
peror, after the reception of Cleophas' document, when, I 
hope the reader will understand this mystery without my ex- 
planation, every one being obliged to conduct himself re- 
specting these mysteries according to the direction of the 
heavenly host in such a manner as is necessary , that he may 
be looked at as an image of him whom he is representing. 
There are amongst the 134 witnesses several, illus- 
trating the mystery that the 100th amongst them repre- 
sents the Emperor, viz: in the prophecy that the Emperor 
will repent, and become a sounding (schell and kling) 
hammer, according to the given explanation of this mys- 
tery. As long as he is not disseminating with the Apostle 
the manifestation of Christ, he is a Jacob Geyer, (vul- 
ture,) a dreadful bird of prey, keeping the Church of 
Christ, over which he has no right, in bonds, and robbing 
the Church of Christ of her goods, and devouring, in a 
short period of war, millions of lives. But he will re- 
pent, and much was to be done until the mystery, pro- 
phesying the cause, has come on the 100th place. It 
was, indeed, still in due time permitted to me to write 
down for the press the names of the founders of the new 
reign, who had duly paid the contribution of three months; 
but I was anxious to deliver the sheet containing the 
names of these witnesses, to the printer, before Easter, 
1838. In this way, neither Pock (goat) Joseph would 
have come on the 90th, nor Schellhammer Andrew on 
the 100th place amongst the witnesses. This mystery, 
that higher beings are also counting successively the 
places of the witnesses, has not been disclosed to me 
before the receipt of Cleophas Tobias' letter, although, 
in the second volume, besides other mysteries of some 
of these 134 witnesses, have also shown this: why, 
amongst them, three by the name of Ludwig (Lewis), 
and three by the name of Meyer occur, each of whom 
bears the Christian name most appropriate to the mystery 



521 

which he is representing in consequence of his family 
name. These are mysteries of the reign of God, which 
are disclosed only by degrees even to the Apostle. I 
thought of nothing farther but the propriety of inserting 
the witnesses, with their contributions, into the book 
When I was then, before Easter, 1838, about carrying 
the same to the printer, I received the peculiar disclosure 
not to do this until, after the excommunication on Easter , 
when some of them would come to free themselves of it. 
When then indeed, some, after the excommunication, came 
to me with their contribution, and were consequently put 
amongst the 134 witnesses, I again intended carrying 
the sheet of these witnesses' names to the printer. But 
the guide admonished me again that one would still come. 
He indeed came, and he was Kaiser (Emperor) Joseph > 
the very last, with his contribution for rendering him free 
from the excommunication of the Church of Jesus. The 
guide has at that time known more about it than I now 
know, what mysteries are concealed in these witnesses. 
When Joseph Kaiser had brought his contribution, and 
then already the mystery of Jacob Kaiser (Emperor), in 
in whose tenement Jacob Geyer (vulture) had concealed 
himself, has been disclosed, this was a gratifying prospect 
for me, especially since my guide has reminded me that 
one more would come: when then Joseph Kaiser came, 
who, before, for the reception in my foundation's cata- 
logue, had appeared with the false Jacob Kaiser. I saw 
indeed, so much, that it would come with the reigning 
Emperor to that point, that he (as it has taken place with 
his image, Joseph Kaiser,) would be excluded from the 
Church of Christ; but I entertained the hope that he 
would soon free himself from the excommunication. But 
I could not possibly have expected that his idolatrous 
priests would keep him so long in the most horrible 
bonds of the devil, as experience teaches us to be the 
case indeed. Joseph Kaiser has come, in volume first, 
page 213, on the 50th place amongst the 134 witnesses; 
and since the 50th year is the year of Jubilee with the 
people of Israel, and the year of liberty, I expected that, 
soon after the reception of my first volume, the becoming 
45* 



528 

preparations would take place in Vienna for the great 
deliverance of the nations. But in this respect 1 was 
cruelly mistaken, and Kaiser, Joseph, as the 50th, ap- 
pears rather to announce deliverance to the dead, we 
having for the liviug the Schell Hammer, Andrew, as the 
100th; for, as has already been remarked, Emperor Joseph 
went over from superstition to incredulity, and can enter 
into heaven as little as other rulers before the time of 
deliverance comes: but the deliverance will come to the 
dead, when the living will fulfil their duties, and will 
co-operate most actively in the dissemination of the mani- 
festation of Christ; until this is done, the rulers in eter- 
nity must experience a dreadful fate, as representatives 
of the beast. Emperor Joseph does what he can, viz: 
he brings his Tetras for the foundation of the kingdom of 
God, and is waiting for the deliverance from the domi- 
nion of the beast. But, mark well, my reader, Kaiser 
(Emperor) Joseph stands in my foundation's catalogue 
according to the order of inscription as the 99th, and 
amongst the witnesses, in alphabetical order, stands as 
the 99th, Schell (sound) Charles Joseph, as, to say so, a 
pressing admonition to the Emperor Ferdinand and all 
rulers, in the name of all their ancestors at the manifes- 
tation of Christ, to ring the bell and to sound the trumpet, 
in order that that might be done which, alas! has been 
neglected in the past times, and that the resuscitation 
of the dead might begin with the greatest energy. As 
Schell Charles Joseph, the 99th, reminds us of the past, 
so Schellhammer John puts us in mind, as the 101st of 
the mercy of God, which now has appeared unto us. 

There are indeed immediately before and after the one 
hundredth witness several others by which the rulers 
are reminded of important things, which, however, I have 
not sufficient space to explain, being only permitted to 
add so much, that as at the present manifestation of the 
Lord, as it was at the creation, every thing has been 
fixed according to the supreme wisdom of Christ by 
measure and numbers, so is likewise the number of the 
one hundred and thirty-four witnesses a mystery, it hav- 
ing been already remarked, that the invisible guide has 



529 

not only carefully counted the number of witnesses but 
also fixed their position, and from the catalogue, which 
I shall soon communicate, it will be seen, that in the 
catalogue of the 7th of January, 1838, a greater number 
of witnesses has been registered. The number 100 be- 
longs to the Emperor and to all governments, whom he 
represents, and stands, when multiplied with 4, for the 
old dominion of the beast, but when with 5 for the new 
reign of Christ for which we are now toiling in the name 
of Christ. The year 1834 was the last term, that we 
should meet with Emperor Ferdinand in the year 1835, 
as in the first year of his reign at the appearance of the 
morning-star; he likewise giving testimony to the mani- 
festation of the Lord, and this as the one hundredth has 
already done what became him, and we hope that soon 
as the one hundred and thirty-fifth he will begin fulfilling 
his duty with the greatest zeal. 

The sum of the contributions of the one hundred and 
thirty-four witnesses amounts vol. i. page 315, to fully 
656 or 603 and 7x8 yearly dollars, which, however, were 
paid to the Apostle only for the first three months when 
the same Apostle of the millenial peace had to gain his 
daily bread by the work of his hands, as did his type 
Paul. The sum of the pages of the third volume is eight 
hundred and fifty-six and eight pages preface, and the sum 
of all the three volumes is one thousand nine hundred 
and sixty six or thirty-four less than two thousand. All 
these things have their depths, which every reader, (space 
not permitting me to explain all of them here,) according 
to his capacity, assisted by my third volume, may try to 
explore for himself, as likewise why a certain and by far 
the largest number of contributors amongst the one 
hundred and thirty-four witnesses, vol. i. page 213 — 215 
appear with five, others with eight or six, or four, or three 
or two dollars. With ten dollars the mystery of the ten 
horns of the beast appears six times, and each of the six 
heroes, who prophesy by their contribution, that we shall 
abolish the beast with the ten horns, has become peculiar- 
ly remarkable at the present manifestation of Christ, 
although only the four latter are mentioned as such in 



530 

my former books, and the space will not permit here, to 
say more, than that the first occurring in vol. i. page 213 
with the number ten has written to Bernard Halstrick 
such a remarkable letter about the darkness prevailing 
in the neigborhood of Cologne, to America, that I had to 
answer him, that if he would not begin announcing in 
Europe the manifestation of Christ, he would be exclud- 
ed from the church of Christ. To the second with this 
number I was advised to go in order to procure there a 
lodging when arrived from Europe at Boston; but the 
Lord has brought me wonderfully to the fourth with this 
number, because this one has Napoleon on his sign. But 
the third with the number ten was then living in the Epis- 
copal residence and is amongst the one hundred and thirty- 
four witnesses and probably amongst all the Germans now 
living in Boston the oldest resident there. Every thing 
else I must pass by, except the additional remark, that, 
as we have amongst these witnesses but Weyer or Wei- 
her (fish-pond) Joseph with the unit, thus we have also 
immediately before him, the only Westerman Frederick, 
as the one hundred and twenty-fifth amongst the one 
hundred and thirty-four witnesses with the mysterious 
number 12. There are many appearing with the name 
Frederick connected with the mysteries of the present ap- 
pearance of Christ as Frederick Baraga, who had to come 
from the most distant borders of the West to Vienna to 
obtain for me permission to go to America and his Bishop 
Frederick Rese which I consider as answering to "Reshe, 
he cuts." These Fredericks (rich in peace) gave testi- 
mony in West and East, and whilst Frederick Baraga still 
remains in the most distant West, is Frederick Rese in 
Europe, and as is said, in Rome. But both of them are 
cut off from the church of Christ. This I have express- 
ly announced to Frederick Rese, but not to Frederick Ba- 
raga, whom nevertheless the Lord has shown to me, 
since he would not comply with the charges I gave him 
in the name of Christ, in a vision as being amongst the 
dead bones, which will not be found strange by any body 
who will consider what is said: "And though I bestow 
all my goods to feed the poor and though I give my body 



531 

to be burned and have no charity, it profiteth me nothing. 55 
1 Cor. xiii. 3. My countrymen must not be astonished 
about finding even my school-fellow Frederick Baraga 
amongst the dead bones, of whom what was necessary 
has not only been said in my three volumes, but who has 
been mentioned also in different places of this book, 
amongst which that might at least be remembered which 
is said about him on page 159. Now had even those 
to come amongst the dead bones of whom it was least 
expected, in order that at the universal resurrection even 
those might be put in motion of whom it was otherwise 
not to be expected that they would ever stir. Westerman 
also has been forgetful of his duty and had to be the last 
amongst those, who on Easter Sunday, 1838, have been 
excommunicated from the church, but was then still in 
due time freed of the bonds, that he might, among 
the one hundred and thirty -four witnesses, as the only one, 
announce the mystery of the number twelve. He an- 
nouncing as Westerman, or the man from the West the 
number twelve, the spirit might not only have had in 
view and alluded to the false Apostolate in Popery, but 
also the false Apostleship, which I had to exclude on 
page 289 from the church of Jesus, hinting at its pro- 
bability of becoming free of these bonds. The greatest 
assemblage of Mormons, who are, to say so, the last 
echo of Popery, is indeed in the extremest West of the 
white population; but I had also to migrate to the bor- 
ders of the West, in order to extend everywhere the net 
in the mystery of the twelve. 

As the unit and the twelve, so likewise occurs the 
number 7 in the contributions of the 134 witnesses only 
once. This is the number of the peace after the dread- 
ful struggles of the number 6. For that reason the 
seventh day is the day of rest, and amongst the 134 wit- 
nesses the 115th announces this rest by his contribution 
of the number seven. His name is Stoevecken Francis, 
and he is one of the only two whom I have amongst the 
134 witnesses united in wedlock, and this one I coupled 
with a widow, mother to several children, as also the papal 
church has become a widow after the blow her head had 



532 

received, established by ignorant people, and she must first 
be coupled with Christ in the new reign, before heaven 
will be opened to her. As this man coupled by me is 
the 115th amongst the 134 witnesses, so is coupled 
Joseph Zumgrunde (for the foundation) by me with a 
virgin, the last of the 134 witnesses. But having given 
the fundamental number of Papism 6 as contribution, he 
was to be brought to me, volume 2d, page 143, on the 
festival of my great teacher, to demand from me a receipt 
for Herman Hude, that means the ruling devil, who is 
among the 134 witnesses, the 48th. I penned the same in 
such a manner, that the papistic idolatrous priests ought 
to have felt it. But this not being the case, I had at 
length also of the deepest depths of the 134 witnesses, 
volume 1st, page 213-215, to disclose so much as was 
necessary, that every one might be astonished about it, 
and the deeper searchers might unveil still other depths 
which I observe in this list, but have no room for dis- 
closing. Since we have adduced the 1 15th amongst these 
witnesses as the man of the day of rest, and whereas the 
number 115 is as mysterious as the number 515 of the 
present messenger of God, I can instead of farther de- 
veloping the mysteries of the new reign of Christ, only 
repeat that here, which the Spirit caused to be printed in 
this book on page 115. "Whoever can comprehend the 
here adduced connexion of such deep things of the con- 
cealed and now disclosed direction of Him who has said: 
'Behold I come as a thief,' may comprehend the same!" 

Since in the names and contributions of the 134 wit- 
nesses, volume 1st, page 113-115, are concealed such 
deep things as I partly have disclosed, I shall from 
various reasons insert here the names of most of these 
134 witnesses, together with the rest, who likewise had 
their names and contributions registered in my dwelling 
house on . the 7th of January, 1838, in that Order, 
wherein they had inserted their names, contributions, and 
either by their own hand-writing or by mine, in my foun- 
dation's catalogue on the 7th of January, 1838, but 
were then unable on account of the great pressure 



533 

originating by the failure of the banks, to deliver their 
contributions in due time, in order to appear in volume 
1st, page 113-115, amongst the witnesses with duly paid 
contributions, or contain mysteries, by which the beast, 
its image and the false Prophet of the Revelation, is ex- 
cluded from the church of Jesus. This catalogue shall 
here be exactly copied. Some of the 134 witnesses, 
named in volume 1st, page 1 13-115, will, however, as we 
shall see afterwards, not appear in this catalogue, be- 
cause they had caused their names and contributions to 
be inserted afterwards in the catalogue of collection. 
That it may be understood who had their names inserted 
with their own hands, and whose names were written by 
me, the latter shall be distinguished by being printed in 
italic, whereby it might occur that I might have con- 
founded in some names the writing of a signer for my 
own writing. For it was originally fixed that every one 
should write his own name and contribution in the foun- 
dation's catalogue. Observing, however, that the hand- 
writing of some was not easily legible, I took the pen 
when requested, and then it happened often, that others 
succeeding such, demanded likewise that I should insert 
their names and contributions in order to despatch sooner 
the business. This premised, to each name will be pre- 
fixed the number of his place, and directly added the 
contribution, when the number following the comma 
means always the number of dollars paid by the man 
whose name precedes this number as contribution. Gen- 
erally, in this book, I do not add any remarks to the text; 
but, here shall be appended some brief comments upon 
some proper names. On the 7th of January, 1838, 
about 10 o'clock, A. M. began the first founders of the 
new reign of Christ on earth, they having assembled 
after divine service in my school-room, inserting their 
names and contributions in the following order into the 
foundation's catalogue: 

1 Peter Pieper, 6. 2 Matthew Ludwig, 6. 3 Andrew 
Rimele, 5. 4 Joseph Buehler, 10. 5 Joseph Seiberlich, 
10. 6 Kosmas Ferner, 8. 7 Kasper Kramer, 8. 8 Kas- 



534 

per Soell, 6. 9 Sebastian Philipp, 5. 10 Andrew Lang, 
5. 11 George Philipp, 5. 12 Bernard Waldmeyer, 5. 
13 Jlugustin Wilhelm,6. 14 Joseph Kropp, 5. 15 Jacob 
Merroth, 5. 16 Mariana Hart, 4. 17 Andrew Appen- 
zellcr, 5. 18 Clemens Meyer, 5. 19 Joseph Letzkus, 5. 
20 Jacob Hoff, 6. 21 John Hollfelder, 4. 22 Henry 
Weber, 5. 23 Melchior Finz, 5. 24 Charles Baumann, 

5. 25 Joseph Martin, 4. 26 Matthias Trunzler, 5. 27 
Josep/i Pocfc, 5. 28 Joseph Pfr/F, 8. 29 John Mes, 5. 
30 David Kurrus, 5. 31 George Henky, 5. 32 Joseph 
Ludwig, 5. 33 Sylvester Stiegler, 5. 34 Francis Igna- 
tius Abele, 5. 35 Joseph Funke, 5. 36 Vincent Amon, 2. 
37 Damd Graff, 2. 38 Jbsep/i Arnold, 6. 39 ^rfam 
I&es, 6. 40 Borchart Meyer, 10. 41 Alexander Helger, 

6. 42 William Becker, 4. 43 Wendelinus Becker, 4. 
44 Matthias Sayer, 4. 45 Francis Spengler, 6.* 46 
Francis Emerich, 6. 47 Christian Ranch, 6. 48 Anton 
Zimmerman, 5. 49 Anthony Kettendorf, 5. 50 Bernard 
Grotemeier, 3. 51 Magdalen Reible, widow, 2. 52 John 
Christian Oberrielag, 6. 53 Bernard Zumgrunde, 4. 
54 Joseph Meiring, 6. 55 Bernard Wiechert, 5. 56 
Marianna Wermlich, 4. 57 John Oechsner, 5. 58 Mat- 
thias Scell, 4. 59 John Schaier, 5. 60 Anthony Nuss, 
5. 61 Ferdinand Seiberlich, 10. 62 Wendelinus Abele, 
5. 63 George Trieb, 5. 64 Philipp Abele, 5. 65 Jo- 
seph Henky, 5. 66 Remigius Selinger, 5. 67 Francis 
Philipp Schwab, 5. 68 Sebastian Ring, 4. 69 Joseph 
Meyer, 4. 70 Florence Drixel, 4. 71 Jacob Grim, 8. 
72 Leonhard Abele, 5. 73 Charles Joseph Schell, 6. 
74 Joseph Ochs, 5. 75 Conrad Ochs, 5. 76 Aloysins 
Ochs, 5. 77 Jo/m Oc/is, 5. 78 Isidorus Ochs, 2. 79 
Joseph Januarius Ochs, 2. 80 Alexis Bischojberger with 
two 81 sisters, 5.| 82 Ignatius Abele, 5. 83 Andrew 

* This is the same who occurs in vol. 1st page 378, marked with 
the initial letter. His name is of importance ; but must be spelled 
corrertly Spaengler, [tinman]. So much here, no space being left for 
explaining mysteries. 

f In this catalogue on each page, lines have been drawn for twelve 
names, with ink, by Francis Philipp Schwab, leaving sufficient space 
between them, even for inserting remarks if necessary. Having regis- 



535 

Mele, 5. 84 Charles Theodore Ahele^ 5. 85 JUoysius 
Schedle, 5. 86 Matthew Arnold, 6. 87 Daniel Nebel, 
6. 88 Edmund Scherer, 5. 89 Balthasar Kerber, 6. 
90 Leo Hefner, 5.* 91 John Pfrepfer, 5. 92 John Ham- 
mer, 5. 93 John Bernard Wilmer, 5. 94 Joseph JVeyer, 

tered Bishofberger's name, he remarked that I should mention also 
his sisters. I inserted the word " sisters," on the next place, and when 
inquiring for their names, he observed that the additional remark: "two 
sisters," would be sufficient, and that the contribution was intended by 
him for all three together. In this way it happened that in this cata- 
logue Bishofberger occupies a place for himself, and his sisters another 
peculiar to themselves, but to indicate the connexion, I added to Bishof- 
berger's place, the two words " with two." When explaining in the 
third volume the prophecies, wherein the number 90 is necessary for 
the disclosure of the number 666, Rev. xiii. 18, as likewise the num- 
ber' 100, for the disclosure of other prophecies of the dominion of the 
beast, I counted in this catalogue the occupied places, and consequent- 
ly Bishofberger by himself, and his sisters also separately, as the spirit 
has shown to me, but popery had to occupy the 90th, and the false 
Apostolic Majesty the 100th place, without reflecting upon Bishofber- 
ger's and his sisters having received vol. 1. page 213, but one place. 
I was not permitted to observe this ; since it has been not sooner dis- 
closed than in this volume, that Bishofberger's [mountaineer of bishops] 
sisters announce in this mystery the ecclsiastical and secular power by 
which the bishops have become small mountains or idols, and have 
rendered their due services to the great idols out of gratitude. This 
catalogue containing not only the mysteries which are to be combined, 
but also those which are to be removed from the Christian church, it 
was proper that the two sisters should receive a place for themselves, 
since the mystery is at last removed on the l>0th and 100th place out of 
the church, when in the catalogue, vol. 1st, page 213 — 215, all places 
contribute to the foundation of the new reign, and consequently the two 
sisters are united with Bishofberger. Here could only so much be 
mentioned about this mystery; every thing in the composition of this 
catalogue having been done under the special superintendence of the 
heavenly host. 

* Every thing necessary having been disclosed, it became at length 
visible, that the four mysteries with the numbers 86, 87, 88, 89, were 
witnesses of the taking of Leo Hefner, as it can be read in the second 
volume, and will excite astonishment, how wonderfully the Lord 
caused every thing to be brought together in this parish of representa- 
tion, necessary for the fulfilling of the mysteries of the heavenly king- 
dom, and had prepared for me, when the hour for the disclosure of the 
mysteries had come, all that was required for the explanation of these 
mysteries. 
46 



536 

1. 95 Bernard Halstrick. 5. 96 Hermann Streiter 5. 
97 Andrew Drees, 5. 98 R. Rceers, 5. 99 Joseph Kai- 
ser, 4. 100 Jacob Kaiser,4* 101 Christain Schmitt, 4. 
102 Joseph Halstrick, 5. 103 Francis Stoeveken, 7. 
104 Joseph Zumgrunde, 6. 105 Gerhard Kocks, 6. 
106 Philip Anthony Lahr, 10. 107 John Raumeister,2. 
108 Peter Meyer, 2. 109 George Philip, 3. 110 Val- 
entine Hertig, 3. Ill John Schellhammer, 6.| 1 12 P. 
Anthony Laforme, 6. J 113 Anthony Berteling, 10. 

* It has been remarked vol. 1st, page 374, that on Easter Sunday, 
when I had excommunicated Jacob Kaiser from the church of Christ, 
without the least presentiment of a mystery therein contained, 1 was 
induced by Jacob Geyer to strike in his presence a line through the 
name of Jacob Kaiser, and to add the name of Geyer. The same I did 
in the catalogue for the collection ©f the contribution, excepting that 
therein Geyer has been placed instead, on the side of Kaiser in its alpha- 
betical rank. This catalogue of the names in alphabetical order, has 
been copied after the completion of all the names according to this 
rule, by Francis Philip Schwab. I first showed him how he had to 
bring before all things the names in alphabetical order, and when this 
was done and revised by me, the catalogue of the names has been 
written down by him in this alphabetical order, and from this catalogue 
appeared then those who until then, had brought their contributions 
for three months, vol. 1st page 213 — 215, in alphabetical order. It 
appears yet to me that two have brought the three months' contribution 
somewhat later, which is marked in the collection's catalogue, which 
I have not here, but in Boston. In this collecton's catalogue all 
names of those are inserted, who had promised before me to pay con- 
tributions to the foundation of the parish of the new reign, until finally 
on the very festival of Easter, 1838, after the excommunication, a line 
was drawn over the name of Jacob Kaiser, and the name of Jacob 
Geyer has been inserted in his lieu, as he stands likewise in my Par- 
ochial matricle, with wife and daughter But Leo Hefner has not 
been found out for my Parochial matricle, this being likewise requisite 
for the mystery. 

j- This name is abbreviated, and, not seeing this name in this cata- 
logue elsewere and because in volume 1st, page 214, it stands on the 
101 place, I take it for the same, the more so, since the Christian name 
and the contribution, as well as the letters in the abbreviation agree 
with it. 

+ This one has inserted on the 7th of January, 1S38, as the very 
last his name and contribution into my catalogue. The number of the 
sum of his contribution likewise agrees perfectly with the mystery of 
the celebration of that great day, and as P. Anthony Laforme has 



537 

114 Henry Buecker, 4. 115 Clara Tikers, 2. 118 
Elizabeth Weneman, 2. Ill Philip Schmitt, 5. 118 
Frederick Mesmer, 5. 119 Andrew Schellliammer, 5. 
120 Kasper Endres, 5.* 121 Frederick Westerman, 12. 
122 Joseph Ignatius May, 3. 123 Joseph Jaegi, 5. 124. 
Mary Ann Philip, 2. 125 Theresia Klitzing, 2. 12o 
Adam Haberstroh, 4. 127 Peter Lauer, 4. 128 Peter 
Weber, 4. 129 Andrew AllendorfVf 130 Peter Scheitd, 



opened the door for the celebration of the greatest mysteries in Boston, 
as can be particularly seen from my second volume, so has he also con- 
cluded the celebration of the 7th of January, 1838; those, who follow 
P. A. Laforme in the catalogue, having had their names and contri- 
butions registered on the following days. 

* This man had been under my predecessors Organist in Boston, 
but would not have agreed with the mysteries prepared for me in Bos- 
ton by Christ. Therefore has Christ sent to me at the right moment 
Francis Philipp Schwab, from Europe to Boston, that he could scarcely 
first warm his fingers ere he had to play the organ, at the first divine 
service, performed by me in Boston. But Kasper Endres came also 
to have his name registered. Having then, however, elicited from him, 
that he with his family, belonged to the parish in Charlestown near 
Boston, I drew a line through his name, and he appears not in my re- 
maining catalogues, and in this one I have also drawn a line through 
his name and he has afterwards shot himself in a fit of mental derange- 
ment. They are, however, not less deranged in their minds, who cause 
their schoolmasters to sing in Latin, and I see those mad beings in 
the world of spirits, in the manifold shapes of beasts, and am waiting 
longingly for the moment wherein we shall begin delivering these mis- 
erable spirits from their insanity. 

•(- This name has been inserted not by my own, but by a strange 
hand ; but then has a line been drawn across the same, without any 
addition of a contribution fixed to it. Therefore I do not know whether 
the above named had written his name himself or whether this was 
done by some of his acquaintances ; the circumstance being doubtful, 
I have drawn a line across the same. But in volume first, page 213, 
stands Allendorf Adam, as the 8th amongst 134 witnesses, with his 
contribution 5. Whether he be the same, or how it is I do not know; 
since amongst the 134 witnesses vol. 1st, page 213-215, somebody 
may be, who occurs not in this catalogue, if he has brought his con- 
tribution for the first three months, and has then been registered in 
the collection's catalogue, without having appeared at the foundation of 
the reign of God, in order to assure us about his contribution, to that 
end. Allendorf is here as well a mystery as in vol. 3d, page 743 Allen- 



538 

4. 131 Josephine Stegman, 2. 132 Louisette Wielache, 
2. 133 Christian Amling, 2. 134 Henry Kulman, 5. 
135 Mary Elizabeth Oberrielage, 2. 136 Francisca Jlv- 
erbeck, 2. 137 Clement Selenger, 5. 138 Felix Marr, 
2. 139 Gertraud Tuemler, 2. 140 John Joseph Gerstle, 

5. 141 Augustinus Fahrlender, 2. 142 Mariana Wil- 
mer, 2. 143 Anthony Larger, 5. 

This is the foundation's catalogue of the new reign of 
Christ on earth, which was taken as a fundament, that 
then the further steps could be done. There are indeed 
in this catalogue more witnesses of the manifestation of 
Christ than in the catalogue, vol. 1st page 213 — 215; 
although here likewise some occur who without previous 
assurance have paid their contributions for three months 
correctly, as for instance Hude Herman or the leading 
devil, who among the 134 witnesses stands in vol. 1st, 
page 215, as the 6x8th and is yet not amongst the 143, 
or the two stricken out deducting 141 witnesses, both of 
these numbers being eventually prophetical ones. Joseph 
Zumgrunde, volume 1st, page 21 5, had as the last amongst 
the 134 witnesses to play his required parts, that we could 
set up the Apocalyptic dragon as the 6x8th among the 
134 witnesses, and return to him a receipt of quite a pecu- 
liar character in the second volume, as also has been 
mentioned in this book. But I had nearly forgotten to 
mention, that the Archbishop of Cologne, as one of the 
arch idolaters of our time, stands therewith in near con- 
nexion, for I have from no place found to come as dark 

town or Alltown, and after the study of my third volume, these mys- 
teries can become intelligible to the reader. 
" The undersigned testify hereby, that they have carefully compared and 
found in perfect accordance with the foundation's catalogue, the proof 
sheets of the proper names and contributions, set in type by Julius 
Boetcher, except, that orthographical errors in the Christian names of 
those who had their Christian names, either written in their own hand 
writing, or in the English language have been eorrected and the 
111th, John Schl, &c. has been fully set out as Schellhammer. 

"AGUSTUS MEURER, 
PAUL KETTERLINUS, 
HENRY ERNESTING." 



539 

witnesses at the manifestation of Christ, as exactly from 
those places, whereupon this idolater has the superior 
superintendence. It was therefore besides peculiarly 
proper that Zumgrunde, who had to come from those parts, 
must remind me of giving a receipt to the ruling devil. 
In the foundation's catalogue, this ruler had not to enter, 
he having been forced by the heavenly host to furnish 
me for this catalogue his servants, in order to represent 
the beast, its image, and the false Prophet, that these 
mysteries might be communicated on Easter, 1833, from 
the church of Jesus, and might consequently not appear 
amongst the 134 witnesses of vol. 1st, page 213 — 215, 
But there appears amongst the 134 witnesses on page 213, 
of volume first, as the 27th witness, Tattler Jacob, who 
appears not in my foundation's catalogue, he having had 
his name inserted into the collection's catalogue, being 
engaged in preparations for a long journey with his fam- 
ily, not before he has delivered his contribution for the 
foundation of the new reign, and undertaken with his fam- 
ily the long voyage, after having received by me the pre- 
paration for eternity, that he might appear in vol. 1st, 
page 423, as a witness amongst the 200 persons who had 
to enter into eternity near Cincinnati, for the illustration 
of the present manifestation of Christ, at the same hour 
wherein we conducted the earthly tenement of Christiana 
to its grave. I should, however, here again find no end, 
where I to compare the catalogue here inserted with that 
given in vol. 1st, page 213 — 215. In both, most names 
are the same; yet in a different order, containing in both 
catalogues very many mysteries, and many things have 
been already disclosed in my second volume, about the 
first three: Peter Pieper, Matthew Ludwig and Andrew 
Rimele. Many wonders had thus to precede until be- 
tween darkness and darkness light came in their midst, 
and not only Jacob Geyer must on Easter Sunday hear 
his name, when I was pronouncing Jacob Kaiser as exclu- 
ded from the church of Christ, in order to prepare me 
for great revelations in respect to the false Apostolic Ma- 
jesty, but also Peter Pieper had at the great excommuni- 

46* 



540 

cation, to take the very first name for his, notwithstanding 
rny having pronounced loudly and distinctly quite another 
name, and he could not believe the asseverations of his 
friends, that it was another name, until I quieted him 
about it, though, alas! he did not take the mystery suffi- 
ciently, to heart on account of which he together with all 
his hangers on is banished from the church of Christ. 
This is, however, not remarked here in order to weigh 
down these souls still more into hell, but to raise them to 
repentance and to convert them to Christ; since I am 
to-day celebrating one of the main festivals of the Apos- 
tles, viz, the ascension of our Lord Jesus Christ, indeed 
still in the loneliness of Philadelphia, yet surrounded by 
a great assemblage of dwellers in heaven. 

I can mention in this book nothing farther about the 
mysteries concealed in the catalogue, wherein on the 
7th of January, 1838, 112 witnesses, and the remainder 
on the following days have been received, excepting the 
remark that on the 7th of January, 1808, Peter Pieper 
has not only in the forenoon brought with him a nume- 
rous company, in order to hinder me in the foundation 
of the new reign, but in the reverse, for it having been 
overcome by my still stronger company has first signed 
his name and contribution, but that also in the afternoon 
Ferdinand Seiberlich has amongst the first, carried with 
him such a powerful succor in our behalf, that I was 
induced to think, that if in the forenoon the whole battle 
had been lost, we would have been enabled immediately 
to begin a new one with these fresh troops. But already 
before my Ferdinand arrived six times, ten mysteries 
have been secured, and the deepest things have been 
prepared for the afternoon and the evening. Charles 
Joseph Schell as the 73d has directly drawn after him 
our brave oxen, who likewise on the 7th of January 
have appeared in a remarkable order. But between them 
and the three main mysteries of the Abele's Alexis Bi- 
shofberger has caused to be placed himself, exactly on 
the 80th, and his two sisters on the 87th place, the 90th 
and 91st place having been destined for other mysteries, 



541 

and as often as I consider the mystery of Leo Hefner 
and the witnesses accompanying the same in my foun- 
dation's catalogue, I am overcome by a holy awe. 

Joseph Arnold, who is volume third, page 844, amongst 
the 12 the 12th, and appears also, by a singular coincidence 
in volume one, page 213, amongst the 134th as the 
twelfth, was on the 7th of January, 1838, during most of 
the time present as witness, but caused his name to be 
inserted on the 38th place, directly before his friend, our 
Adam the Giant. But his son, Matthew Arnold, had to 
appear as witness of Leo Hefner, as of the representa- 
tive of the Giant of the beasts, and by Matthew Arnold 
we have at length, after all the mysteries of Leo Hefner 
had been duly displayed, received, volume second, page 
459-465, the last disclosure important to us, he having 
been present, whilst we secured Leo Hefner, on the 7th 
of January, at the setting of the sun. Then I give, 
volume second, page 465-472, an account of the most 
astonishing things, prepared for me by the heavenly host, 
when I had returned from the sick Christiana, wife of 
Matthew Arnold, and immediately after it, page 472-474, 
the deepest mysteries of the interment of the earthly tene- 
ment of this his glorified consort, Christiana, and the 
funeral office on the festival of Leo, who has reduced 
the Hebrew Ner or the lamp of Christianity to its dregs 
(Hefe-Hefner). These are connexions of things, which 
affect me powerfully, as often a^s I take them into consi- 
deration, as likewise when I reflect upon the five wit- 
nesses, Joseph Arnold, with his son, Matthew Arnold, 
and the witnesses, 87, 88, 89, whilst we were securing 
the 90th on the 7th of January, 1838, whom the Aulic 
Prophet Daniel had seen but in a thick fog, (nebel) how 
he, as Edmund Scherer, (shearer) only knew how to 
shear the sheep, in order to devour every thing with his 
mouth, (Edmund,) and how he finally, when the star ap- 
peared to Balthasar, received a notch, (Kerbe), that his 
voracity might not go farther. Thus the Lord knows, 
how to give to each one the name most suitable to the 
mystery and to bring him in the right moment to the 
place, be he as far distant as ever he will, to serve as a 



542 

witness of His manifestation. The most suitable had 
to be present as witnesses, whilst I put on record the 
mystery of the 90th place, on the 7th of January, 1838. 
Whether, however, the 91st, viz: John Pfrepfer, (Graft- 
er), was present or not is unknown to me; but he agrees 
as well with it, as Magdalen Reible, who also, on page 
214 of the first volume stands as the 9 1st, immediately 
after Pock Joseph. It was exactly in the year 1791 
when the principal commencement was made of rubbing 
(Reible) the church united in wedlock to the Roman goat 
and fallen off from Christ. But this was done, because 
the Pope was the wrong Grafter. " Thou, being a wild 
olive tree, wert grafted in among them, and with them par- 
takest of the root and fatness of the Olive tree. Boast 
not against the branches." Rom. xi. 17-18. These peo- 
ple did not know who, or what they were. Instead of 
considering themselves as grafted in by Christ, they 
wanted to be grafters, that they might destroy everything 
by their insanity, till John, or the mercy of God, has ap- 
peared unto them, in order to show to them in the most 
peculiar way, how matters stood in this respect. Indeed 
all the nine, who were registered on the 7th of January, 
1838, between the mysteries of the 90th and 100th place 
are important for the illustration of the things; only I 
cannot dwell any longer with it contenting myself with 
the remark, that also John Pfroepfer (grafter) has been 
and this as the 12th, excommunicated from the Church 
of Jesus, on the festival of Easter, 1838, but has freed 
himself from these bonds and that I somewhat later shall 
touch upon that briefly, how much those who are imme- 
diately following after the 100th, that is Jacob Kaiser 
or the false Apostolic Majesty are illustrating the posi- 
tion of this nuisance. 

Since I am perfectly assured, that we have concluded 
with the 112th the high festival of the 7th of January, 1838, 
in the dark night, I endeavored to ascertain in my second 
and third volume the exact time, wherein the deep mys- 
tery of Jacob Kaiser has been inserted into my founda- 
tion's catalogue. The spirit represented him to me as 
dwelling in such a horrible darkness, as if he had been 



543 

put in custody whilst it was already dark night, and all 
the twelve who followed him, appeared to me to corrobo- 
rate this darkness. But it appears to me now, as if we 
had secured this mystery likewise with the setting of the 
sun. The case could now be brought to a state of con- 
clusion by asking those standing between, when they had 
come, when one or the other, it was to be expected, 
would exactly remember, whether a candle was already 
lighted or not, when his name was inserted into the cata- 
logue. Now at least it is my impression that we had 
caught the mystery as well of the 90th as of the 100th 
place in the first half of the evening according to the Jew- 
ish computation, at least it appears to me now as if the 
106th, namely, Philip Anton Lahr, who lived in the 
Episcopal residence, and came first amongst the Ger- 
mans to Boston, had come towards twilight. By this 
circumstance has yet that statement, which the spirit has 
impressed me with, concerning our having caught the 
Apostolic Majesty in the dark night, lost nothing of its 
correctness. 

We have for the illustration of the false Apostolic Ma- 
jesty celebrated several mysteries. On the 100th place 
the same has been caught in such a manner, as to have 
been excommunicated on Easter, 1838, for ever and ever 
out of the church of Jesus. There are, however, seve- 
ral other representatives, announcing that the Emperor 
would turn to Christ, and would help also his ancestors 
who were sunken down in eternity, up to heaven. Of 
Christ, the Apostle says: u When he ascended upon high, 
he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto me." Ephes. 
iv. 8. This was only a small number, when compared 
with those, whose deliverance from captivity he is now 
preparing. We are celebrating to-day, the festival of his 
ascension, and already the 69th day, since also I, like- 
wise a prisoner in this room, am preparing the great de- 
liverance in his name, and I shall remain over the festi- 
val of Pentecost with fasting and sighing about the blind- 
ness of men in this strange solitude, that many may be 
delivered, and to the Emperor, he announces the deliver- 
ance, who has been caught on the 7th of January, 1838, 



544 

the 111th, as John Schell Hammer in the dark night in 
my foundation's catalogue. He announces as John, or 
mercy of God, that to him who is to be Sounding (Schell 
or Kling) Hammer, a great light had appeared in his 
darkness, and, the mystery of his number being 100, the 
guide, who had brought John Schellhammer to me added 
still eleven, we having celebrated this year Easter, as 
the festival of great mysteries of the Emperor on the 11th 
of April: the ten horns of the beast must, however, fall 
off, and Schellhammer John stands amongst the 134 wit- 
nesses, volume one, page 214, as the 101st witness with 
his contribution. But the real mystery stands amongst 
these witnesses on the 100th place, under the name of 
Schell Hammer, (Sounding Hammer), Andrew, now to 
be the Emperor, and in order to remind him, Christ 
caused Andrew Schellhammer to come to me after the 
7th of January, in clear day light, and, mark it, ye na- 
tions! here he caused him to come in my foundation's 
catalogue of the reign of God, to occupy the 119th 
place, the birth-day of the Emperor being celebrated on 
that day. 

As soon as the Emperor shall understand correctly the 
unspeakable mercy of Christ, as Schellhammer John, 
with the number six, which he is contributing as such in 
the deep darkness, having written his name in my foun- 
dation's catalogue in such a manner, that I had to make 
inquiries in order to ascertain his person, he will be 
united with me in clear daylight as Schell Hammer An- 
drew, with the number five. I hope nobody will take it 
for an accident which has placed Schellhammer Andrew 
on the 119th place in my foundation's catalogue, after 
my having adduced already in the second and third vo- 
lume, very many evidences of the heavenly host's having 
prepared and arranged at this foundation everything, as 
I have also in this book brought forth the most striking 
proofs in this behalf, and this, after these last proofs have 
been disclosed to me only after the receipt of Cleophas 
Tobias. But here as well the witness preceding him, 
as that who succeeds him, are very much illustrating the 
cause. Both are indeed already in eternity; but both of 



545 

them have inserted with their own hands, their names 
and contributions into my catalogue. About Caspar 
Endress, as the 120th, I have said already in the note to 
his name what was necessary. He has been only 
brought to me by an invisible power, for the purpose of 
giving testimony in behalf of the Emperor. But also 
Frederick Mesemer, on the 118th place of my founda- 
tion's catalogue, has been sent by the Lord into eternity, 
only, that he should give testimony to the dead Andrew 
Schellhammer in order to raise him, and through him, 
millions of others from the dead, by means of this book. 
I shall therefore disclose more about the state of Fred- 
erick Mesemer, beyond the grave, after having displayed 
some other depths of the heavenly kingdom. Not only 
the dead President sinking with all his pomp into the 
depth, but still other witnesses are announcing the death 
of the Emperor. 

Having already taken in consideration amongst the 
twelve witnesses, volume third, page 844, Andrew Schell 
Hammer as the eleventh, we have only to look out 
among them after Judas Iscariot, in order to illustrate 
also by him the death of the Emperor. Several of them 
intended to represent to me Joseph Arnold as Judas 
Iscariot. But he belongs only to the party of theMese- 
mere, (sextons,) and is a faithful follower of that Arnold, 
who endeavored to free the church from the tyranny of 
the Pope, in order to subject the same to a still more 
horrible tyranny of the secular power. In the catalogues 
of the twelve Apostles, the traitor is in the last place. 
But now, whilst the Lord appears as a thief, this had 
likewise to remain concealed until the solemn confession 
itself plainly has denounced the betrayer. As it was the 
case with the Apostles, since Christ was for too long a 
time unwilling (according to their views,) to (Jisplay His 
glory before their short-sightedness, that now more, now 
fewer of His disciples became staggering in their believ- 
ing in Him, after having been stimulated to apostacy by 
His adversaries in every possible manner, so it is in our 
times. il For neither did His brethren believe in Him." 
John vii. 5. These brethren are (which is a subject 



546 

known to but few biblical searchers, yet not to be dis- 
cussed here through want of space,) the three last but 
one in the catalogues of the twelve Apostles. Amongst 
the twelve, volume third, page 844, they begin with Jo- 
seph Halstrick, and in our mystery of the twelve, this 
one has become the betrayer of Christ, not, that he had 
hung himself like Iscariot, but that he might give to me 
the rope, to lay the same round the neck of the wolves, 
and to strangle in them that which is bestial. The Lord 
permitted him to fall only, that by this fall many might 
come to their resuscitation and ascension in heaven, and 
I have not mourned about his fall, because the heavenly 
host have disclosed it to me, why they have abandoned 
him for a short time and given to demons power over him 
and his wife. It is but now that very visibly the saying 
of the Apostle is going to be fulfilled: " For God hath 
concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy 
upon all. "Othe depth of the riches both of the wisdom 
and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His 
judgments, and His ways past finding out!" Rom. xi. 
32-33. The testimonies at the manifestation of Christ 
are shining with the more brilliancy, when all people are 
opposing the Apostle, whilst yet every thing must testify, 
that Christ has indeed appeared unto us, and confided 
unto me at His manifestation the Apostleship. If the 
Lord had not opened His decrees unto me, I would also 
have had often to exclaim, respecting my next fellows, 
whose eyes He had partly opened. "O thou unbelieving and 
perverted generation, how long shall I be with you, how 
long shall I tolerate you ?" Unbelief itself must serve 
to awaken belief, and the falling off to raise, and at the 
manifestation of Christ several must prophesy against 
their will and without knowing it themselves. 

As the Bible speaks of many prophetic children, there 
are yet still many more in our time than ever has been 
the case before, and I would have to write an especial 
book, if I should explain all prophetic phenomena of this 
kind, as far as they have come under my notice. I have 
mentioned already, that the printer of this book, Julius 
Boettcher (cooper), is a prophetic phenomenon. The 



547 

same is the case with his wife Dorathea, bearing the like 
name with her, who has been raised from the dead, and 
Mrs. Bcettcher's maiden-name is Bergman (mountain- 
eer), being equivalent in our mystery with Bayer or 
Bauer (farmer), both originating from bregantov grad 
the mountaineer's castle, in my third volume, page 606 
and my mother from Raven's Mountain or Raven's Rock 
situated only somewhat more towards East, volume third 
page 604, from whence she moved only three English 
miles, or one hour's distance for a foot passenger to the 
Mountaineer's castle, to reside there, and where she 
gave also birth to two male and two female children, in 
the town of Stone, of which prophetic phenomenon 
much could be said by way of explanation, if her first 
born child had not already explained too much in this 
book, being here only able to touch upon Dorathea's 
(formerly Bergman) having borne unto her husband four 
prophetic children, two of whom are of the male and two 
of the female sex; but she gave them birth in another 
order than my mother, the latter having borne her male 
offspring first and last, and the female in the intervening 
period, whilst Dorathea Boettcher prophesied other things 
by her children and consequently in another order. 
When my first volume went to press she was delivered 
for the first time, and this against all expectation of twins. 
First Amanda (the amiable) made her appearance, and 
the reader can in the meantime, until he shall fully com- 
prehend the mystery of Amandus or the Amiable in Cen- 
tral France, at least keep that in mind, that by Amandus 
my three volumes have been delivered into the hands of 
Dr. John Frederick Emanuel Tafel. But Amanda was 
followed by Julius as twin brother, who still puts his con- 
fidence in iron weapons, and Amanda was so weak as to 
make her parents fear she would die. But there came 
soon a Prophetess from Europe out of the city of Carls- 
Ruhe (Charles be quiet), and prophesied that Amanda 
vould not die, and that soon a man would come, who 
vould have books printed by Boettcher, indeed not in 
;apid succession; since there would be much struggle; 
/et would all be done in the determined time. Then has 
47 



548 

she predicted so much of this man, that I could be taken 
to be the same. But the Prophetess came to great dis- 
tress and had to sell her six tea-spoons of gold by means 
of tickets. Julius Bcettcher felt very much inclined to 
rely upon number four; but the Prophetess told him, 
that his ticket was already sold, and that he should con- 
fidently depend on the printing affair, she having received 
the disclosure that the number remaining to herself would 
be drawn. This happened indeed, and the same Pro- 
phetess meeting me in one of the streets of Philadelphia, 
immediately addressed and recognized me, without our 
having ever seen each other before. Then she moved 
away and came no more to Boettcher. To him was then 
born the third child, a vigorous Otto, who is still of quite 
a worldly disposition, now against the Pope, now with 
the Pope, striving for earthly goods; and although my 
third volume, much more voluminous than the previous 
two, discloses the decrees of Christ, yet will Otto not 
take any notice of them, notwithstanding the amiabilities 
of Christ's Amanda having been so fully exposed already 
in my first volume, as to induce all of those who bear the 
Christian name, to be duly converted to Christ. But 
Julius and Otto have pressed her so much, that the short- 
sighted thought she would die, and Julius Bcettcher has 
still to dwell indeed, between the fourth and fifth, yet in 
Crown street, number 110. This may put the reader in 
mind of the chandelier's (in German, Crown-lustre, Kron 
Leuchter,) breaking the seals by its great fall, and Ju- 
lius Boettcher, who has printed my second volume in 
number 110 of the Crown street, could in a subsequent 
period find no employment here, and it was given unto 
him, that he would find work in Race street, between 
the fourth and fifth exactly, when the saloon of a German 
and English Academy had become vacant, which he 
rented, and where after the printing of a grammar and a 
reader, he got also the work for this kind of reader, by 
which it being the fourth of my books, his longing for 
number four has been satisfied; his saloon, below which 
wagoners and blacksmiths are working hard, is as much 
as the room wherein I am writing, adapted for this pur- 



549 

pose, plainly announcing the mystery disclosed in this 
book, as likewise does the Apothecary shop adjacent on 
the right side, and unto Bcettcher a very promising 
daughter, has also on the 3d of May, 1841, the fourth 
child been born for a testimony. 

Christ causes at his present manifestation so many 
prophecies to be given, that even the most enlightened can 
scarcely believe it, and most of the Christians of our days 
understand now about his prophecies as much as the an- 
cient idolaters have understood- Since it would require 
an especial volume, to adduce many prophecies in many 
families of the 134 witnesses in vol. 1st, page 213 — 215, 
I shall add to those already touched upon in this volume, 
only the prophecies of the families of the 37 and 38th 
witness. They are the brothers Bernard and Joseph 
Halsstrick (neck rope). Both of them and they alone 
have come out of the horrible darkness of the Archbishop 
of Cologne and entered into the apostolic community, and 
have co-operated among the twelve for the promotion of 
the cause of our Jesus Christ, and at the older brother's, 
namely Bernard's dwelling, we have celebrated the festi- 
val of Easter on the 11th of April, 1841, and mentioned 
it in this book, whilst full of the greatest expectation, that 
the darkness would be banished from Cologne. Bernard 
Halsstrick has four children. All four are prophetic 
daughters. The youngest of them was baptized by me. 
Her name is Mary Ann Louisa, born the 28th of Decem- 
ber, 1840, on Stephen's or coronation's day, and baptized 
the 8th of February, 1841, on Solomon's day or the festi- 
val of peace. I contribute nothing to such mysteries, ex- 
cept that when called for I come to administer baptism. 
Witnesses were: his brother, Joseph Halsstrick and the 
wife of Matthew Ludwig, the first among the twelve, 
Mary Ann Ludwig. Both of those witnesses belong to 
the Laodician church of the third chapter of the Revela- 
tion, as has become clearly evident already long ago with 
respect to the wife of Matthew Ludwig, and but lately in 
relation to Joseph Halsstrick and the names of Ludwig, 
(Lewis) and Louisa remind us, as it has been shown in 
my second and third volume, also of this mystery which 



550 

has taken rise from the genealogical tree of Mary Ann. 
The Lord, however, has caused it to be prophesied in va- 
rious ways, that he would convert in our days also this 
church, and he has given to me Matthew Ludwig as the 
strongest support at his manifestation. The mystery of 
the seven prophetic churches of the Revelations second 
and third chapter has been disclosed in my third volume, 
and the present nations of Christian denomination, (the 
mystery of the three first of these seven churches having 
been already fulfilled in the earlier times) are dividing 
themselves still into the main parties of the four last 
churches of Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia and Laodicea, 
who will be united at the present manifestation of Christ 
in his new kingdom. Amongst the other prophetic phe- 
nomena, are now also, the four daughters of Bernard 
Halsstrick an image of this union. The parents were 
sorely disappointed when again a daughter made her ap- 
pearance, whilst they hoped for a son. But all this was 
done for the illustration of the mystery which began al- 
ready in Europe, and few now living persons witnessed 
such dreadful storms on the sea as Frances, wife of Hals- 
strick, but then has she for a compensation four noble 
daughters, as counterpart to the four stinking wolves, 
which have been caught alive below the church of the 
Apostle Andrew, and in her house has the Apostle Andrew 
celebrated this year, 1841, for the illustration of the rope, 
which he has laid round the neck of the wolf, (Halsstrick) 
on the 11th day of the 4th month, the festival of Easter; 
he having likewise solemnized on the eleventh day after 
the birth of her fourth daughter the fourth great anniver- 
sary of the astonishing light which has appeared on the 
5th of January, 1837, at five o'clock in the evening, not 
only at Klagenfurth, where I was Professor, but also in 
Laibach in the same moment when the order of the Lord 
came to me to take the firm resolution to go to America, 
and now after my having so manifoldly shown in the first 
three volumes, that this light was a great sign for the na- 
tions, even the fourth daughter of the 37th among the 134 
witnesses illustrates this mystery, and Laibach together 
with the whole world will be astonished when they shall 



199 

learn how wonderfully Christ caused Anthony Aloysius 
Wolf, Prince Bishop in Laibach to have been caught by 
the Apostle in the desert of Philadelphia. 

I being unable to touch upon very many mysteries, 
even superficially, the prophetic phenomena in the family 
of Joseph Halsstrick must only be hinted at as briefly as 
possible. He is the youngest amongst the twelve, and 
the ninth or the first amongst those of whom, in the Jike 
number of the twelve Apostles, John remarks that they 
believed not in Christ. After the latest phenomenon, he 
had to come amongst the twelve on the last, but only far 
that reason, that he might be, immediately after his re- 
surrection, the most zealous disseminator of the manifes- 
tation of Christ. This, Christ has caused to be hinted 
at manifoldly, already, and he is the 38th amongst the 
134 witnesses; and the prophetic phenomena in his family 
illustrate mostly the mysteries for the abolition of the 
beast j of its image, and of the false prophet: which mys- 
teries I have performed in the year 1838. 

When I had stepped forth, on the 18th of February, 
1838, as Apostle in the Cathedral Church at Boston, I 
gave, on the 19th of February, without delay, such a 
report to the Bishop, that he, if he had possessed the 
necessary knowledge of divinity, would have understood 
that I would from that moment, independent of all bishops, 
as an Apostle of Christ, continue the mysteries of heaven 
as he teaches me to do. At the close of the letter to the 
Bishop, I mentioned that I would make it known on the 
next Sunday, from the pulpit, that I would for the future 
go into the houses, if requested, for the performance of 
baptism: adding, volume first, page 317, — " I am bound 
in my conscience to proclaim this, since I was yesterday 
evening again requested by some one who came to my 
house to baptize his child, already of three months age, 
in his house." I remark here, without taking this for 
the right place of explaining it, that Christ has shown, 
by the latest events, to those who either neglect or entirely 
reject paido-baptism, that the baptizing of children ought 
not to be neglected: and there is, beyond tho grave, a 
great difference between the children dying without 
47* 



552 

baptism, and that of those who have received this ordi- 
nance as instituted by Christ. But the man who came 
to me on the 18th of February, 1833, is Joseph Hals- 
strick. His wife's name is Clara, meaning, in this con- 
nection, the clear-sighted. She is a sister of Anthony 
Laforme, who, on the 7th of January, has put his name 
as the 112th into my foundation's catalogue; and when I, 
according to the ancient apostolic custom, went into the 
houses for baptizing 's sake, I performed this rite on the 
first day, amongst others, on her first-born child, a 
daughter. The wife of Joseph Halsstrick has indeed 
a great susceptibility for clair-voyance, and we shall 
soon hear of some important prophecies which have been 
given to her. But she saw already, when she was in 
the family way with her first child, that she would die in 
her pregnancy. But this, her delivery of a healthy, 
vigorous daughter, took place exactly when I arrived at 
Boston from Europe: and mother and child were well. 
But, in the mysteries, the three o'clock callings which 
Dorathea prophesied of me, are constantly repeated. 
After the lapse of three months, I was called to baptize 
this first-born child, having before already stepped forth 
publicly, as Apostle in the Church, and the child was 
called Mathilde. Having already in the foregoing volumes 
touched upon some mysteries respecting the baptizing of 
children, and shown, in volume second, page 486 — 491, 
that, on the festival of Pentecost, 1838, at the baptizing 
of children, mechanics were prophesying great things in 
strange languages, I remark that I give, at no baptism^ 
any hints calculated to guide the parents in the choice 
of the name of the child, since the Spirit, provided their 
children are of a prophetical character, will prompt to 
them certainly the right name, best calculated for the 
prophecy. In respect to the children of Joseph Hals- 
strick, the reader will gain the conviction that they are 
certainly prophetical, and the Spirit could not have im- 
parted to them a*more appropriate name than they actu- 
ally received. Since my arrival at Boston, great prepa- 
rations for the performance of all the mysteries for the 
abolishment of Papism were constantly going on, and no 



553 

name is more pertinently allusive to the Papal Church 
than that of Mathilde. She was the woman who deli- 
vered the greatest giant amongst the popes, viz: Gregory 
VII. out of the greatest dangers, and who has, amongst 
all women, conferred the greatest riches upon the Papal 
Church. But the Spirit gave it into the mind of the 
prophetess, that she had to die; which meant that the 
Papal Church had to die unto Popery entirely, in order 
to rise freshly and youthfully into the new life in the 
resurrection for the new kingdom of Cnrist: for I have, 
in stepping forth, on the 18th of February, 1838, as 
Apostle of Christ, and going then on the 25th of Feb- 
ruary, 1838, first in this quality into the houses for the 
purpose of baptizing, received Mathilde immediately into 
the Apostolic Church. 

When, however, then the children of darkness would 
not comprehend the great mystery, and began calumnia- 
ting me, Halsstrick also, and his wife, adhered for a 
while to the opposing party, till the latter became at 
length in such a degree enlightened as to pray most ar- 
dently, that the Lord would disclose it to her by a sign, 
whether she should rely upon my unexpected annuncia- 
tion or not. He instantly gave her the sign. She was 
from infancy not entirely, yet considerably deaf. But 
one evening the thunder voices began to operate so 
powerfully, that husband and wife became alarmed, and 
she could hear perfectly well on that evening, until nine 
o'clock of the following day, when the former calamity 
returned again When both of them told me of this 
incident afterwards, I immediately understood from whence 
this phenomenon came, viz: from unbelief, which, in 
that hour, as Clara had herself to confess it, became 
re-invigorated, bringing back with it the old complaint. 
I thought at the account of Clara she had to remain 
deaf. Now is the Lord working the most various signs, 
which can make a far more visible impression upon every 
unbeliever, than if to all the deaf the ears would be 
opened; and whosoever gives no credence to these signs, 
will neither believe though all the deaf upon the earth 
should hear again at once. But the punishment had upon 



554 

Clara, who, soon after the received sign, had permitted 
to Satan a free ingress into her heart, subsequently a 
good effect, for, when she and her husband had seen 
from whence the punishment had come, they joined the 
Apostolic army, and Clara became pregnant a second 
time. The Spirit gave it, however, again in her mind 
during this her pregnancy, that she would surely die 
this time, together with the child. When she repeatedly 
expressed this opinion towards me, I assured her that 
nothing would befal either her or the child, provided she 
would remain firm in faith. But there were still two 
more women besides her in the same circumstances, viz: 
the wives of Joseph Ludwig and of Jacob Grimm; and 
when I went away from Boston to New York, all three 
were delivered, each of them of a vigorous daughter, so 
that the baptism was deferred, without fear, until the 
arrival of the Apostle. I came to Boston after the pub- 
lication of the third volume, before the second Sunday 
after Easter, and baptized on this day of the good shep- 
herd, the 3d of May, 1840, all three daughters, remark- 
ing here only, because unable to explain every thing, 
that the daughter of Clara Halsstrick was born on the 
21st of February, and at the christening there were pre- 
sent, as witnesses, or god-father and god-mother, the 
brother of the father, Bernard Halsstrick, and the wife 
of Matthew Ludwig. When I was asking, at the bap- 
tism about the name of the child, that which the mother 
had destined for her daughter had escaped her memory; 
but the most appropriate she could bestow to the same 
came in her mind. c ; Her name is Augusta," she ex- 
claimed in her ecstasy: and I baptized Augusta on the 
3d of May, on which day the discovery of the cross 
stands in the almanac, when Helena Augusta, whose 
name occurs in the calendar the day after to-morrow, 
the mother of Augustus Constantinus is said to have 
found out. amongst three crosses, the right one, though, 
alas! we are only beginning in our days, the mystery of 
the real discovery of the cross; and I celebrated on the 
third of May the union of three into one, the other two 
mothers having come from other parties by their husband* 



555 

into the Apostolic Church, but Clara from the Catholic 
party. Augusta was the world-renowned sister of the 
first Roman Emperor, Augustus: and since each Empress 
is called Augusta, she is of course the image of the Im- 
perial Royal Church. But Clara prophesied also that 
she had to die in this her pregnancy; yet gave birth to an 
Augusta, surpassing in strength all expectation, who was 
admitted on the third of May, by the baptism, into the 
Apostolic Church, and prophesies to the rulers that they 
will submit themselves at the present manifestation of 
Christ to his most sovereign will; as also the mother of 
Augusta, by her death shown to her by the Spirit, prophe- 
sies death to those rulers who refuse the transit through 
the spiritual death, in order to be new creatures in the 
new kingdom of Christ. But it is to be well observed, 
that the prophecy which I celebrated on the third of 
May, 1840, by the christening of the three daughters, 
opens a new course since the birth of the prophetic 
daughter of Julius Boettcher, on the 3d of May, 1841, at 
seven o'clock in the evening, assuring me that the Lord, 
by way of fulfiling his prophecies, will soon open in the 
great world a great door, that three may be united in 
one. The prophecy of Augusta has then been continued, 
when Joseph Halsstrick and Matthew Ludwig, at the 
close of July, 1840, came to dwell in Carlton Place 
(Charlestown Place), No. 5, and when I came also ex- 
actly on the 5th of August, after my return from the 
long journey, to reside in the same house, and in a room 
which Halsstrick was about furnishing. First it had 
been agreed upon that Bernard Halsstrick, together with 
Matthew Ludwig, should rent the house. This, however, 
would not have agreed with the mystery: the family of 
Bernard prophesying other things, and only Joseph 
Halsstrick, with Clara, mother of Mathilde and Augusta, 
were apt to join the family of Ludwig, in order to an- 
nounce the mystery of the Papal and the Imperial Royal 
Church at the Charles' Rest (Carlshrue), wherewith may 
be compared what is said page 425 — 427, the proof-sheets 
of which, till 446, are just now delivered to me, which 
are speaking of it, and illustrating also my last dwelling 



556 

in Boston, as well as giving an account to the reader, 
how the six sons of one father are prophesying by turns. 
Only here and there I can briefly remark, how also the 
printing office furnishes always those proof-sheets most 
subservient to the illustration of that subject which I 
am just then explaining. 

When living with these families in the same house, I 
often observed the singular influence exercised by several 
of the heavenly host accompanying me upon Clara Hals- 
strick without her being able to comprehend any thing 
of what they inspired her with, respecting futurity. 
Amongst many such instances I shall for briefness sake, 
introduce here only two. On the 30th of November, as 
on the festival or the Apostle Andrew, there arose at 
8 o'clock in the evening a whirl-wind round the house, 
I saw in the spirit the glory of Christ, without looking 
to the firmament. But Clara seing the same on the sky, 
came to knock at my door, to make me attentive of it. 
My door, however, was shut, and she stood long on the 
window outside at my door, and told me on the following 
day that she had seen a figure like a man ascending out 
of the cloud towards heaven in unspeakable glory, and 
when she a second time was looking up to the sky, such 
an inexpressible glory of God was displayed there, that 
she could not possibly describe the same in words. I 
mention this, the Lord having exactly on this day, where- 
on I am celebrating in the solitude the high festival of 
His ascension, given to me so much leisure from distrac- 
ting occupations, that I have disclosed still some more 
deep mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, and must now 
close this day's labor, in order to adduce the next time 
some warning examples before I conclude this volume. 

Clara has been prepared for another important prophecy 
by such a great weakness, that she thought she would 
not overcome it. Then received she in the night from 
the 25th to the 26th December, 1840, the disclosure, trnit 
now the time for the fulfilling of the prophecies had ar- 
rived. The guide led her with him into a vale, where 
she observed many very unclean men, over whom judg- 
ment was passing. On the other side there was a cloud 



557 

appearing and out of it very many little angels were ap- 
parently corning forth successively, until at length two 
strong angels made their appearance in greater glory. 
The guide then took her, and led her in a school, where 
she saw me sitting in a white shining garb on a chair, 
and when approaching me the guide ordered her, to tell 
to me, that I should write down what she had seen. I 
was then, when Clara communicated to me this vision, 
engaged in writing the last of the many letters, which I 
have sent to Europe in November and December last. 

I would have to write an especial book more, should I 
record the prophetic phenomena, which were exhibited 
by her and her children. Something I have touched 
upon, because, as the reader will soon learn, Joseph 
Halsstrick and his wife have apostatised from my eccles- 
iastic communion, and from this book may be seen, that 
I am used to adduce such evidences, as must give tes- 
timony to the manifestation of Christ against their will. 
Unto Bernard Halsstrick has still a fourth daughter been 
born much against his wish, on the 26th of December, 
1840, and exactly in the night of this birth Clara Hals- 
strick received this remarkable vision, although Clara 
has a natural antipathy against Francis Halsstrick; but 
as this one must prophesy with her fourth daughter, thus 
her opponent, Clara, receives in the same night a pro- 
phetic vision. It is, however, necessary to know, that 
Clara has but very little knowledge of what has been ex- 
plained in my books, and that I cannot impart much in- 
formation about them to any one who studies not for him- 
self my books, least of all to Clara, who is so dull of 
hearing, that I could scarcely tell to her that which was 
most necessary for her to know. She has neither of the 
two quoted nor of other prophetical visions understood 
any thing, except of some so much, that the kingdom 
of the Lord must be near. But she entertained about 
this nearness not less rude notions, than the Apostle did, 
when asking Christ before His ascension, whether he 
would now re-establish the kingdom of Israel ? The 
readers of this book, however, I expect on the con- 
trary will have comprehended every thing until now said 



558 

therein in such a manner, that they will be able to learn 
by themselves, without my aid, to understand the ^two 
alledged visions More than one prophetic phenomenon, 
exhibited by Clara, remained even with me very obscure, 
until its fulfilling came to pass, and especially could 1 not 
fully comprehend how her third pregnancy would end in 
giving birth to another child. 

Mrs. Ludwig mentioned first, that Clara was for the 
third time in the family way. Then the latter alluded 
herself to the rapid increase of her family. I remained 
silent. At length her husband told me, that she had 
been enceinte for several months. JNow at last it was 
time to speak out my mind about it, in saying, that I be- 
lieved not his wife to be pregnant, but had to remark 
that I used to speak in due time to married people what 
is necessary, and that it was desirable, that men should 
learn to be as reasonable as they can learn to be from 
beasts, whilst the Christian husband from higher motives 
will not molest his wife when menstruous, when pregnant or 
when suckling a child, but by abstinence strive to please 
God and avoid injuring his own family. To judge from 
these prophetical expressions of Clara and her husband 
about this third pregnancy the same must have com- 
menced, when she was still suckling our Augusta. But we 
shall hear of this third birth, (the Prophets mentioning 
similar pregnancies and deliveries likewise in the Bible) 
with horror, when we shall have looked yet a while after 
our Augustus or Emperor; for I must confess, that I 
have found in the little Augusta my peculiar delight, as 
I am upon the whole very much attached to children; 
for if you will not become like children, you will not 
enter into the kingdom of God. The rulers and their 
spiritual and secular servants I entreat to study not only 
the whole book thoroughly with a truly childlike mind 
until they shall have duly comprehended every thing, 
written therein, but especially seriously to consider the 
pages 436 — 446, they having been set in type on the high 
festival of the ascension of Christ in the printing-office, 
and it having been proved by examples, that invisible 
guards, appointed by Christ are carefully calculating, 



559 

what is to be set in type on this or that place. Yes, be- 
fore this festival they have caused even an indisposition 
to the founder of the stereotypes, that first a delay in the 
printing-office had to take place, followed by the more 
sedulous exertion on both days the eve and the festival, 
wherein much, viz. from pages 425 — 446 was set in type, so 
that this festival was concluded by the setting of the 
date of the document of Cleophas Tobias: a On the name 
day of St. Franciscus Salesius." It was, however, 
necessary, that my remark also in the last line of the 
446th page came to it: "He belongs to new Saints." 
After the Saint, from whose fountain we are drawing all 
mercies was not more duly known and revered, but new 
Saints were made in Rome by godless intrigues in whom 
confidence was placed, the Christians became at length 
reduced to such a point, that they forgot in America 
even the ascension of Christ, and the heavenly guards, 
who in order to be understood by us, are accommodating 
themselves to our Almanac caused on the day of the 
ascension of Christ such pages to be set in type, on 
which the dominion of the beast in the so called Chris- 
tian Church appears very much, and the fourth and last 
of the four beasts of Daniel shows itself in its full 
strength. 

The mystery of that beast is indicated by the number 
4, not only simply taken, but more especially when mul- 
tiplied by 100; for if a reader should stop at the 4th page 
of my work, be will see nothing ; but if one penetrates 400 
pages deep into it, and comprehends every preceding 
thing correctly, this one is prepared for comprehending 
deep things on the 400th page; and already in the first 
volume nothing more appropriate could have come on the 
400th page, than what the heavenly watchman caused 
to be put thereon; viz. my remark, that to the mystery 
by which Papism has been excommunicated from the 
church of Jesus, no more appropriate name could have 
been given than Leo, or Lion; for in the first volume, 
only his first name Leo, and not his family name Hefner, 
has been disclosed, and exactly on page 400 are the 
passages standing of the first Pope, by the name of Leo, 
48 



560 

which will he found the more astonishing, the better the 
mystery unveiled in my book, shall be comprehended. 
But there are passages following the above, already on 
page 401, from which it will be seen that the Emperors 
have made the Pope such a mighty representative of the 
beast, as Pope Leo or Lion declares himself to be. But 
in the first volume so much only has been disclosed about 
the mysteries, as was- sufficient to bring every sensible 
person to the understanding how matters stand. But the 
stubbornness of the Pharisees of old reappeared now in 
a far higher degree than formerly. In a more energetic 
way was it to be demonstrated in the second volume than 
in the first, that Christ had appeared unto us, and how 
matters stood respecting the Popery. But in the se- 
cond volume on page 400, the mystery has been dis- 
closed, why Andrew acknowledged Christ before Peter, 
and led the same to the Lord, and why Andrew was not 
present at the glorification of Christ. Matt. xvii. 1. sqq. 
but makes now his appearance to show Christ in his 
glory, and to undeceive the misguided, who had formed 
for themselves the strangest notions about Peter, in order 
to believe the lies which had been told to them respecting 
the Roman bishop. The idolatrous priests would not 
even yet obey Christ the Lord, notwithstanding such dis- 
closures had been given to them. For that reason he 
caused page 400 of the third volume to begin with the 
words of Daniel vii. 7, sqq. "And I saw that the beast 
was killed and its body cast into the fire and was burnt," 
&.C After it had been shown in every possible way that 
the mysteries for the fulfilling of these and many other 
similar prophecies have been performed, that had finally 
in this fourth volume to be placed on page 400, which 
the reader may peruse again, and consider the more deep- 
ly, because it stands on page 400, on which besides many 
other deep mysteries, occur also on line 6 from below the 
8 horses with the empty coffin of Cleophas. The invisible 
guide who calculates on what place of my book this or 
that has to come, has intended on the mysterious page 
400 of this book, in peculiar combinations with the heads 
of the worshippers of the dry bones, to repeat that which 



561 

he caused to be announced on the same page of the third 
volume in the words of the prophecy of the Aulic-prophet 
Daniel, and in the catalogue of the 143 witnesses, which 
I have made known in this volume, he causes the same 
mystery to be still more singularly announced. 

For after having shown that the Emperor has come 
among the dry bones, because he permitted himself to be 
deceived by idolatrous priests, and would not submit to 
the decrees of Christ, I have remarked that in this cata- 
logue of the 143 witnesses, different names are in dif- 
ferent relations, representatives of the Emperor, amongst 
whom the 119th, but who has come in the first volume, 
page 214, on the 100th place, represents him indeed as 
between two dead ones, but with the joyful hope of resus- 
citation. In this catalogue, however, the Lord caused 
him to come, on the 1 19th place, because the 100th is that 
of the Emperor, on which he stands in this catalogue in 
that shape, which he must put off entirely by the spiritual 
death, in order to become quite a new creature. His 
death announces then, the 119th place of this catalogue, 
on this place the name having come, which on the 100th 
place, vol. 1st, page 214, prophesies his resurrection, 
whilst the number 19 of the 4th month of the usual chro- 
nology, indicates the birth-day of the Emperor Ferdinand, 
on which day I really have received the report of Cle- 
ophas, showing forth that the Emperor has been horribly 
torn by wolves, and other wild beasts, and is lying until 
the day of resurrection among the dead. 

Whether among the 143, still others have come 
amongst the dead, is unknown to me; but the 118th and 
the 120th are amongst the dead, as also the 116th who 
is spoken of in volume 1st, page 420, sqq. Here she is 
called Ann Mary Elizabeth Wenningman, who is the 
same, although she has pronounced her name, when I 
noted the same down in the manner, according to which 
the same is inserted on the 1 16th place of the foundation's 
catalogue. The dead having come together in this man- 
ner, I do not know how it fares with the 117th, namely, 
with Philip Schmitt (Smith), except my having discov- 
ered in the third volume peculiar mysteries of the Smiths, 



562 

occurring in Lutheranism, which is but a new species of 
papism, and that which has been taken from the Roman 
Pope, has been delivered into the hands of secular rulers 
or other grandees, who are real smiths for hammering 
and extenuating the poor man, using for that purpose 
the hammer prepared for it by Satan; in contradistinction 
of which Christ, however, provides us now with a sound- 
ing (Schell or Kling) Hammer. But never have there 
been anywhere more Popes, than in America, rising up 
in eyery sect, only that they are making their appearance 
in other shapes than the false lion in Rome. How the 
116th is in accordance with the 119th, the deeper searcher 
can find out in volume 1st, page 420, sqq. her death an- 
nouncing deep mysteries, standing in the most intimate 
connexion with the death of the false Apostolic Majesty. 
The 120th, namely, Kaspar Endres, however, is remark- 
able as organist in the time of my predecessors, also as 
organist in Charlestown, near Boston, because he had to 
record his name and contribution immediately after the 
mystery of the 119th into my catalogue, an invisible 
power having brought him to me to perform this mystery. 
When I learned then how matters stood, I cancelled his 
name, and he went afterwards to New York, and killed 
himself by shooting, in a street of that city, if I am not 
mistaken, for a testimony, that now, at length, the func- 
tion of an organist at the Latin idolatrous service, which 
was in use, has ceased. The same is announced by the 
death of the 118th witness, namely, that of Frederick 
Messmer (sacristan or sexton). He derives his name 
from the service at the papal mass, and originates by 
virtue of this name from the sacristans. When I became 
acquainted with him he was engaged in directing clocks, 
as I have often to call at three o'clock, and amongst the 
dead, accompanying the Emperor, is he the third ; Ann 
Mary Elizabeth Weneman having been the first, her 
death having taken place directly after the excommuni- 
cation of the false Apostolic Majesty, already on Easter 
Monday, 1838: but Frederick Messmer, is also accord- 
ing to volume 1st, page 214, the 73d amongst the 134 
witnesses, and he died early in February, and was buried 



563 

the 3d of February 1841. Two months before him his 
sister died likewise, suddenly like himself. He was a 
single man, thirty years of age, and belonged as far as I 
know to the well-mannered part of the young German 
population, but joined the large party which has Aposta- 
tised from my ecclesiastical communion. On that ac- 
count it has pleased Christ to disclose in a singular way, 
what state those are in beyond the grave, who are dying 
out of the pale of an Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, 
though they may have been otherwise desirous of leading 
a pious life, as it appears to have been the case with 
Frederick Messmer, who, however, was used to work 
for a man who has become a sign amongst the opponents 
of the cause of Christ. Christ, therefore, directed it so 
that he has signed his name and contribution on the 1 18th 
place of my catalogue, for the illustration of the 119th, 
or of sounding (Schell and Kling) Hammer. But he 
having been destined by Christ as a sign at the resurrec- 
tion of many, it came into his mind, when Clara Halss- 
trick was still living singly, to marry her. But at that 
time Clara was resolved still longer to lead a single life, 
and Frederick Messmer came to the same resolution. 
For Clara, however, Joseph Hallstrick was destined by 
the mystery for a husband, and she was not apprised of 
Frederick Messmer's short illness and subsequent death 
before he was gone; but she told me afterwards, that her 
mind had been much engaged with him about the same 
time when he died, having previously for a long time not 
been mindful of him, and on the 4th of February, Mess- 
mer having been buried on the day previous, the 3d, I 
came in the evening with the husband of Clara to the 
latter, and found her very low-spirited. Upon my inquiry 
after the reason of it, she told me that Frederick Mess- 
mer had come in the twilight, with several more spirits 
seeking for relief in great anxiety. I told her that she 
would see in the night more joyful things, and she re- 
ported to me on the following day, that the angel had 
come, and had shown to her a man in a white dress, with 
his face turned towards heaven. Then came a silver- 
white wagon from heaven, and the angel told her: If 
48* 



564 

thou wilt remain firmly in this state, wherein thou art 
now, then this wagon is prepared for thee. 

I have touched upon the previous acquaintance of 
Clara with Frederick Messmer, and upon the encounter 
after his death for the illustratiou of the subject. I have 
already remarked, that since the funeral service held by 
me on the 27th of April, 1838, heaven has been shut up 
to all who can perceive the manifestation of Christ, pro- 
claimed by me for the universal peace, but are disinclined 
to receive the same, and refuse co-operating for its dis- 
semination. None of them can ascend after death, but 
all of them must descend. Without being connected 
with the Apostle of this manifestation of Christ, none 
can expect to find heaven open for him; since all those 
who are not willing to be united, are counteracting the 
highest intentions of Christ for the fulfilling of His prom- 
ises respecting the universal peace of the nations. Con- 
sequently all other things, even a life full of piety and 
the performance of the best actions cannot open heaven 
to them. Three years are already gone by, since no 
rain of divine grace can be poured down except upon 
those who are standing in ecclesiastical communion with 
the Apostle, out of which those only are excommunicated, 
who, although the opportunity is offered, will not be 
united with me in Christ. When Frederick Messmer 
had laid down his earthly tenement, his soul by a natural 
attraction took refuge in an impression made upon the 
mind of Clara Halsstrick. But then commenced with 
him, as commonly with others, not being sufficiently 
purified immediately to ascend, or not corrupt enough 
instantly to sink deeply, the development of his internal 
state, and after having seen that he has apostatised from 
the union in Christ, and received besides by the Lord's 
permission through Adam Ries, instruction about his un- 
fitness for entering heaven, on account of his having 
separated himself from the Apostolic communion, it has 
then been permitted to him for the information's sake of 
the living to seek relief in his insanity, and he thought to 
find it through Clara who lived then next to me. Other 
acquaintances to whom heaven was inaccessible, joined 



5C>5 

him. But now I too cannot afford any relief to these 
erring spirits, and I must declare it with the heavenly 
host, the judgment to be a just one by which they are 
suffering. But there help for ascending, will be offered 
to those who were not quite corrupt, when, dying at the 
opening of the great door, and Messmer, together with 
his sister, had only to die in order to serve as a sign for 
the sounding (Schell or Kling) Hammer, and for an ad- 
monition to repentance for all the blind in Boston, and in 
all other places, who instead of joining me in Christ, 
have calumniated me. It was necessary that Christ 
died; but those who had the main guilt of his death upon 
their souls are deeply immersed in hell, if they have died 
in their horrible sin. In the like manner there would 
be no possibility of salvation during the period of 
the millennial peace, not only for a Pletz or Wolf, but 
also for many others in Boston and in other places, who 
have uttered calumnies against the great mystery dis- 
closed by me in the name of Christ, if they have died in 
their sins. The Lord has permitted blindness and unbe- 
lief to take place, in order that his cause might develop 
itself the more gloriously, and being gracious, he has 
still spared the life even of the great sinners, to grant to 
them time for repentance, yet taken away from the livings 
that otherwise good-minded Messmer. who permitted 
himself to be deceived by the blind. When I observed 
how heavily Clara was burthened, I drove the insane 
spirits this time away from her, assuring Clara that she 
would have in the night a vision different from the former. 
She saw an angel and a man in a white shining garb ; 
but this one did not show his face. He was Adam the 
Giant, who for this time drove away from her the trouble- 
some Messmer, yet without permitting her to see his face. 
Another one had to remind her of the necessity of being 
steadfast to the end. For Messmer was called away by 
the Lord a few days before my departure from Boston. 
and then came the time of temptation for those who have 
not devoted themselves entirely to Christ, as it was the 
case with Joseph Hallstrick and his Clara, whom as 
Judas Iscariot, the purse, the bank wherein they deposi- 



566 

their money, instead of promoting the cause of Christ 
without reserve, has caused to apostatize from Christ. 
Of this the necessary disclosure will soon follow. 

Here, however, I must ask every upright reader, 
whether in this book have not been explained an abun- 
dance of signs of every description and prophecies, not 
given alone in words but by many persons, the appear- 
ance of whom under these circumstances is as a prophe- 
sying image independent of the will of man? But in 
regard to such prophecies which the short sighted might 
suspect that they had originated by my influence, I was re- 
served by the direction of the spirit, as for instance in 
regard to Mrs. Clara Halsstrick, who lived near me, and 
of whose prophecies I was making mention only in gen- 
eral in this book, page 194, having come only now, since 
her apostacy from my ecclesiastical communion under 
the necessity occasioned by the document of Cleophas 
Tobias of adducing several more of her prophecies. For 
she prophesies by her two daughters, the first of whom 
was born at my arrival in America, and the second con- 
ceived, whilst she and her husband were connected with 
the party of my opponents; and I would have mentioned 
nothing detailed considering her prophecies, had not she 
and her husband apostatized, so lately as this easterly 
time from my ecclesiastical communion, that I must still 
set them up as a singular sign before closing this book. 
Nothing must be separated from the rest, but everything 
considered and judged in connexion with the entire chain 
of the alleged facts. Then only can be seen the glory 
of Jesus Christ, who in secret has prepared every thing 
in such a manner, that but now, since every thing has 
been disclosed, it will be viewed with astonishment. The 
reader, however, sees from the whole book, that I could 
disclose but little of the great mass which was laid before 
me. Nearly with every event I have touched upon, so 
many others have intruded themselves upon me, standing 
in connexion with it, and illustrating the manifestation of 
Christ, that in explaining the whole I would never have 
come to an end. The might, wisdom, and goodness of 
Christ are inexhaustible, and I have given to you, my 



567 

brethren, in this book, proofs of it, far surpassing all 
human expectations. What is consequently the most im- 
portant duty of those who hear this? 

Their first duty is to imitate my example, and to dis- 
seminate on all ways opened to them, the news of the 
present manifestation of Christ for the universal peace. 
The Lord has permitted it that men refused to listen unto 
me, until the entire spectacle has reached its proper dis- 
play. But they will hear those who will become con- 
vinced from my work of the manifestation of Christ, and 
the more will be united in this testimony, the more pow- 
erfully their testimony will spread farther. That it must 
as rapidly as possible be made known to the court of 
Austria will have been proved, I hope, in this book abun- 
dantly. Every one hearing this and having ways opened, 
to make the cause known in the Austrian Monarchy, is 
in duty bound to use the opportunity, that he in case of 
his personal coming in this monarchy performs all that 
is possible for the extension of the sake of Christ, and 
whosoever by whatsoever opportunity, is writing to per- 
sons in that country, that he at this occasion announces also 
from my books the manifestation of Christ. All prohibitions 
to promote my books are prohibitions of the Apocalyptic 
dragon against Christ, and every one transgressing such 
interdictions, acquires in the sight of Christ most pecu- 
liar merits, and I have already, volume 1st, page 14th, 
announced, that every one hindering the spreading of my 
book is excommunicated from the church of Christ, and 
in the first period of the preface to the third volume the 
same has been repeated, that every one might see it 
directly and first examine the cause strictly ere he lays 
hindrances in the way of the extension of my books. The 
true servants of the Lord Jesus Christ have it to make 
known to the Emperor of Austria in every possible way, 
that he has been horribly deceived by his faithless ser- 
vants, and is in the greatest danger of eternal ruin. We 
have indeed the divine assurance, that the Austrian 
Court will be converted from the darkness of Popery to 
the most active spreading of the manifestation of Christ. 
yet no peculiar insurance, that exactly the Emperor 



568 

Ferdinand must be the one who would undertake the 
work of the Lord, although I believe that the prophecies 
of sounding (Schell or Kling) Hammer will be fulfilled 
by him, and I have in explaining these prophecies looked 
so close into the subject, that I am expecting the best of 
Emperor Ferdinand, although the Lord can cause such 
sudden changes in governments to take place as was the 
case with our Presidents but lately, when in less than 
forty days one of them retired into private life, his suc- 
cessor went into eternity, and a third took unexpectedly 
the helm. I added this remark, only, that not a moment's 
delay might be allowed to take place in laying the cause 
before the Emperor, since as well he as others of his family 
could be smitten by temporary and eternal death, before 
others in their lieu might take up the word of God. Who 
from this volume gains a conviction of the cause of our 
Lord, would do well to write to those of the Imperial 
officers in Vienna, whom he considers to be the most 
faithful, admonishing them to represent to the Emperor 
how matters are standing. 

I have in the first volume, page 72, named Andrew 
Meschutar, Imperial Royal, active Aulic Counsellor 
and Reporter in ecclesiastic affairs in Vienna, who was 
first in Laibach my Professor of Paidagogics, but in a 
much later period as Gubernatorial Counsellor, mediate 
successor of Anthony Aloysius Wolf in Triest, and at 
last when after my calling by the Lord, I needed him in 
Vienna for accelerating my arrival in America, he re- 
ceived an appointment in that city. I entertain no doubt, 
that as soon as men of importance shall have informed 
him of the state of things, he will go to the Emperor and 
report to him that other men declared him to have been 
horribly deceived by Pletz and his followers, and that 
the cause was to be examined anew, that the Emperor 
might not perish in time and in eternity. As I have 
mentioned one, so will others be acquainted with other 
faithful servants of the Emperor, to whom they will write 
for his salvation's sake, and those who are qualified to 
address him immediately, will lose no time in announcing 
to him the decrees of Christ for his temporal and eternal 



569 

deliverance. But that the most capable, not only in 
Vienna, but in the entire monarchy should examine the 
cause, was my request, when I despatched the first chest 
with books to Austria. Now at length each sensible 
Christian can understand from this book, that this cause 
is the cause of Christ. Not every one, however, is cal- 
culated for the task of comprehending every thing in my 
work in such a manner that he could rightly instruct the 
Emperor in his present obligations. I think the man to 
whom I have written, volume 1st, page 48, the 8th of 
May, 1836, might with his adherents be amongst the 
best qualified for it. Exactly as he, by the influence of 
the heavenly host has mislaid my letter so strangely, and 
forgotten my name so entirely, that he was prevented by 
it giving me an answer, so have I mislaid his letter. But 
he has at length, volume 1st, page 49, at the church 
wake in October, found my letter, and has by a peculiar 
illumination of the Lord, written to me on the same high 
festival. Therefore am I thinking, that he, the Lord 
having led him then already in so singular a manner, pro- 
vided he is still alive, would be well calculated for the 
examination of my books, and this in common with his 
society, or, if he should have died, some others of his 
society. His name is Jacob Guenther, the Philosopher 
and Theologian, deservingly renowned by many writings 
which had publicly appeared in print, whose name the 
Lord caused to be taken from my memory, and his letter 
to be mislaid, until I have now at length come to the 
perfect reminiscence, that his name is Guenther, and I 
have the impression that his Christian name is Jacob. 

In order, however, that the Emperor might be by de- 
grees duly instructed respecting the decrees of Christ, 
disclosed in my work, he has, as soon as the subject is 
laid before him, instantly to call the following three men 
from my native country to Vienna, viz: John Traun who 
is mentioned by his name, vol. 3d, page 649, and is now 
Dean in Reifniz (Ribniza), the Dean Bedentschitsch, in 
my native town of Stone, who is likewise spoken of by 
his name in vol. 3d, page 651, and Gregory Kuscher, 
curate in Laak, who appears in volume first, page twelve. 



570 

and then severally in other places. They are to be loca- 
ted at a sequestered place, where they can undisturbedly 
study together my books, when they then will announce 
to him, according to the direction of these books the de- 
crees of Christ. They have first to read this book, and 
then the former three volumes. That which these three 
men in common with Guenther shall determine at the 
Emperor's call, according to the spirit and contents of 
these books, will be confirmed by Christ in heaven, and 
whenever they on the spirit of these books shall admit the 
Emperor into the Apostlic ecclesiastical communion, from 
which he stands now excluded, I shall also in the same 
moment receive him, absent though in body, yet present 
in spirit into my Apostolical ecclesiastic communion in 
the name of Christ, announcing to him after true conver- 
sion and the firm resolution to fulfil for the future the will 
of Christ carefully, the absolution from all his sins and 
eternal life. As soon, however, as the Emperor shall be 
received into my ecclesiastical communion by these four 
men, or in case that not all could appear, of which only 
death or sickness unfitting them for travelling can dis- 
pense them, by as many as can assemble, judgment shall 
then be passed without delay upon Pletz, and all those 
who have exercised in Vienna, andTriest, an influence up- 
on the godless censure over my books, and have contracted 
to themselves by it the exclusion from the church of Jesus, 
in the same manner in Vienna by twenty-four Elders, as 
it has been determined respecting Wolf at Laibach, who 
has been delivered unto Satan, page 390 of this book, on 
the pages following, except that in relation to Wolf the 
twenty-four are to be assembled in my native country; 
those collected in respect to the rest, have to convene in 
Vienna, and Wolf can wait for his judgment, until in 
Vienna the most urgent business shall have been des- 
patched. To the Committee sitting at Vienna belong 
first the three to be called on account of the Emperor to 
Vienna; further also Meschutar and Guenther, provided 
they have as I am hoping not participated in censuring 
my books, after they will have well studied my books, for 
the furtherance of which object they must be dispensed 



571 

with the performance of all their other labors. Then have 
they too look out in the city of Vienna for others, whom 
they consider to be the most apt to make the number of 
the twenty-four complete, amongst whom one or more, 
judicious Doctors of Physic acknowledged as such by Dr. 
Papst and others, whom Guenther knows as such shall 
be, whilst on the other hand, none who wears a mitre is 
apt for this assembly. The twenty-four have to determine, 
whether upon these men the punishment shall be inflicted 
announced on page 190 of this book, or whether they can 
be employed as missionaries; since to occupations at the 
court, neither Pletz, nor others who have participated in 
this judgment are qualified. This may suffice as rule in 
the process of purification at Vienna. 

I introduce by his name in the third volume Charles 
Meyer, whom the Lord caused to be brought to me on 
wonderful ways, that he might come to the resolution of 
waiting three months for my third volume which was then 
in press, in order to deliver copies of all my three vol- 
umes to the King of Bavaria. I committed to him in 
particular a box of books and a copy of my work with a 
long letter to the King of Bavaria, to be put in his own 
hands and to mention where he had deposited the box, 
that the King might send for the same and communicate 
copies also to other courts. In a letter wherein a com- 
panion of Charles Meyer makes mention of it, he reports 
the King to be in a bathing place and Meyer to be in 
expectation of his return. From thence I have to this 
hour not received any account of the books and letter; 
wherefore I must publicly ask: Has the King received 
my letter or not? If he has, he has found therein every 
thing remaining carefully recommended to him, how he 
should himself cause my books to be examined and send 
them also to other courts. Should he not have received 
them, inquiry has to be made of the Apothecary at Ulm, 
where Charles Meyer had deposited the same. I shall 
add here, by way of remark, but so much, that the King, 
should he have received nothing from me, will indeed not 
be expressly excommunicated from my ecclesiastical com- 
munity, which, however, will avail him not at all to reach 
49 



512 

heaven, he having no other prospect than to sink in all 
cases to hell, should he not receive a new life by means 
of my books, his visionary doings not admitting of any 
excuse. But if he has received my letter, and not per- 
formed that which he has been charged with, he is ex- 
cluded from my ecclesiastical communion; and should he 
die in this state no help can be afforded to him to enter 
heaven during the millenial peace of Christ on earth. 
The Emperor is excluded on that account from the 
church of Christ, even if he should not have received my 
books and letters, because the excommunication has been 
announced to him especially on Easter-Sunday, 1838. If 
he has indeed such godless servants, who prevented his 
not becoming acquainted with the decrees of Christ, their 
godlessness rests with him. In the like manner each 
ruler contracts to himself the excommunication from the 
church of Christ, whose servants oppose the spreading 
of my books, though this should remain unknown to him, 
the guilt being with the ruler, for his having such godless 
servants, who, without investigation of the cause, pre- 
vent its dissemination. So much in respect to this point. 
This is, however, the difference between those inflicted 
by the excommunication, and those who are not exactly 
in the same predicament, yet neither in the state befitt- 
ing them for heaven, that to the latter help can be afford- 
ed during the millenial peace, but not to such who con- 
tracted to themselves the exclusion by hindering the 
cause of God, instead of promoting the same before all 
others. I am sorry to have learnt that the King of Bavaria 
was present at the solemnity of the three latest Saints 
in Rome, mentioned on page 164 of this book, and the 
newspapers are constantly filled with schemes planned 
in Bavaria, to bring forth new trumperies. "In Munich 
new-arrangements have again lately been made, indicative 
of the plan to give more and more extension to the mo- 
nastic system," is said in the German "Old and New 
World" of the 1st of May, 1841, and shortly afterwards 
the following is mentioned relating to Bavaria: "Since 
the necessity of integrating the present military state, 
amounting to nearly 17,600 men (consequently 800 men 



573 

more than in the last year) caused a regress to the classes 
(according to the age) of 1819 and 1818, it was found 
out, that in the year 1819 nearly 8000 more male child- 
ren have been born, than in the foregoing year. 

I wished to preserve this statement, the same contain- 
ing also a prophecy in the horrible number of 8000 male 
children, which number the Lord would not have per- 
mitted to appear, had he seen that the King, giving ear 
to the request of the Apostle, would fulfil his duty. But 
seeing the contrary, and that instead of the spreading of 
his manifestation for peace, the military state would be 
horribly increased, he permitted this disproportion to ap- 
pear in the year 1819, wherein he commenced revealing 
his manifestation, as can be seen from my third volume, 
in a singular manner, and this especially relating to 
Greece, the child of Bavaria, and allowed also in the 
past year the collector Bayer, to the increase of the 
nuisance, to travel to Europe, but caused also on the 
contrary the resuscitated Dorathea Bayer to be given to 
us for a consolation, in order that all of us, who from 
whatever place can write either to the King or to such 
as surround him, admonishing him or them strenuously; 
all to inform that the time of the penal judgments is not 
far for the court at Munich or of the monks, and that no 
prolongation of the term is to take place respecting the 
King, Christ having called him already in the past year 
by the Apostle to the performance of great things, viz: 
to find his greatest delight, as he found before already 
his greatest pleasure in Italy, so now in promoting the 
conversion of the great ones of this country, yet without 
forgetting first to contribute as much as possible towards 
the conversion of the German courts. 

But that the Protestants as well as the Catholics may 
use that which we have enjoined by occasion of the 
document of Cleophas Tobias by applying the same to 
themselves, I must in particular add what is necessary 
to know in respect to the Protestant idolatrous service, 
being forced to it, by the latest news from Boston, where- 
from I had to learn, that Joseph Halsstrick and his wife 
Clara have apostatized from my ecclesiastic communion 



574 

and been solemnly received into the Lutheran congrega- 
tion. This was not surprising to me at all; it caused 
rather my astonishment, that the Lord caused not only 
the prophecy of the third pregnancy of Clara to become 
so strangely verified, but also my repeated foretelling, 
that the Satan would conquer those amongst my fellow- 
laborers, who would not devote themselves to Christ with 
all their hearts. Joseph Halsstrick and his wife have 
done me many favors during my last stay in Boston, and 
the Lord will reward them for it; but they placed their 
confidence still upon their money, deposited in the bank, 
instead of laying it out for the promotion of the sake of 
Christ. This Christ has permitted for their humbling, that 
here also it might be verified that which the Scripture says 
unto Pharaoh: "Even for this same purpose have I raised 
thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that my 
name might be declared throughout all the earth." To 
which words Paul adds the following: l 'Therefore hath 
he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he 
will, he hardeneth. Rom. ix. 17-18. 

How this is done, each reader of this book ought to 
know by himself. When the time comes wherein visible 
proofs of the manifestation of Christ are to be given, in 
order that his name is proclaimed in all lands, He 
chooses men by whom that is to be executed, which is, 
according to his supreme wisdom, the most convenient. 
To this end, not only those who endeavor to fulfil His 
will in all cases must contribute that which Christ has 
destined for them in the execution of his plan, but also 
such as with whom this is not the case; and in order that 
all that may be carefully done, the heavenly host forces 
every one to perform that to which he is destined by the 
Most High. Of this we have in this book constant 
proofs, and especially in Joseph Halsstrick and his wife. 
He, to whom all their ways were known before they 
were born, took care, as in respect to the others to whom 
he has at his present manifestation allotted peculiar mys- 
teries, that both should bear the most appropriate names. 
She is from paternal side of French descent, a La Forme 
(form), which may remind the reader of the seventy-two 



575 

forms which have been mentioned before the Wolves- 
story, volume three, page 827, and, to pass by all things 
preceding, that then, when the majority of my congre- 
gation (after having learned that I was attacking popery) 
apostatised from my ecclesiastical community, this also 
was the case with Joseph Halsstrick and his wife: from 
all of them the heavenly host has retired, leaving to the 
dark spirits free room for action, to beguile this great 
number of my associates, that they fell off from my ec- 
clesiastical communion in the same manner as the Jewish 
rabble who accompanied Christ six days before, as their 
king, to Jerusalem, but cried then with one mouth, 
" Crucify him!" This was done after my having, on the 
third Sunday after Easter, 1838, proclaimed publicly, 
that I would not enter any more the Episcopal Church, 
until the bishops would learn to comprehend that I am 
Apostle of Christ. There was then no reason at all for 
any one of my congregation to apostatize from my eccle^ 
siastical community, having in my public addresses ex- 
plained the subject in so far that every one could have 
felt sufficient confidence to ask me for a more special 
explanation about the nature of the subject, But this 
great apostacy was indispensably necessary for the 
development of the cause. On that account the hea- 
venly host retired now, and the dark spirits effected the 
great apostacy. But this excuses not one of my con* 
gregation; for all of them were at liberty to resist the 
dark spirits: a liberty which was indeed taken by some, 
but the majority followed the evil spirit, leaving to them- 
selves not the smallest room for excuse. The whole 
congregation, however, would have been excusable, if 
they had not appeared on the 7th of January, 1838, for 
the foundation of the new kingdom. I have indeed, in 
the foregoing sermons, explained that which was to be 
elucidated, in order to show to the congregation how 
necessary was this foundation, But Satan had also his 
assistants to pretend to the contrary, and when the hour 
had arrived for the taking up of the names and contribu- 
tions, he arrayed his army in order to prevent their 
insertion into my catalogue. But the verv chief leaders of 
49* 



576 

my opponents had to be amongst the first who inserted 
their names. Here, where the congregation would have 
been excusable if they had refused the recording of their 
names and contributions in my catalogue, the heavenly 
host must invisibly drive men into my catalogue in the 
same manner as fishermen include a great many fishes 
in a large net. But several months after this, the apos- 
tacy even being required to illustrate the cause, the 
heavenly host had no call for urging the congregation to 
remain united with me, but they had already, through a 
a conversation of several months, discovered me to be 
willing to employ all my powers for the promotion of the 
general good: and I have in public sermons explained 
the signs of the present manifestation of Christ, accord- 
ing to circumstances, in such a manner that nobody can 
excuse the great apostacy; nevertheless, the same was 
permitted by the heavenly host, because, by this falling 
off, the manifestation of Christ has received an astonish- 
ing illustration. The apostacy was so great that not 
twelve remained steadfast with me in Christ. But when 
the number twelve was to be completed, the heavenly 
host has raised the men best calculated for the work: as, 
for instance, both brothers Halsstrick, and then also pre- 
pared the house wonderfully, wherein I lived together 
with the younger Halsstrick, where many more wonders 
have taken place than the few I have touched upon 
here. 

When leaving Boston the last time, the Lord at length 
permitted, in his wise intentions, that the power of dark- 
ness began exercising its influence upon Joseph Hals- 
strick and his wife in a conspicuous manner. Schaufler> 
whose endeavors towards suppressing the cause of Christ, 
have been briefly touched upon in this volume, page 196, 
sqq., failed not duly to exert himself to influence Joseph 
Halsstrick, and the dark invisible spirits, finding no sup- 
port by his wife, had free space to beguile her. 

Shortly before my departure the Protestants in Boston 
have at length appointed a preacher. His name is said 
to be Kembe. I was little interested in this appointment, 
yet presumed he would study my books in his own behalf 



577 

if he would not offend. I was told he had just married, 
and written that he would bring the whole gospel with 
him to Boston. He must yet have heard muchabout an 
Apostle in Boston, who announced that much was until 
now concealed in the gospel, which but now was about 
disclosing itself, and he being himself already somewhat 
advanced in years, he ought to have been at least then 
so prudent as to examine the subject, when Joseph Hals- 
strick was brought so far as to go over to his party. I 
became informed that the apostacy of Joseph Halsstrick 
was preparing, and I felt no impulse of the spirit to warn 
him in a letter against falling in the abyss. At length 
I received a letter, dated May 2d, 1841, wherein the 
solemn transit which was taking place on the same 
day, was described. The Protestant minister announced 
according to this letter, to his hearers, that these two, 
namely, Joseph Halsstrick and his wife, had taken the 
resolution of joining the Evangelical Protestant church, 
and they were then received as erring sheep, who had 
finally found their shepherd, by having read to them the 
confession of faith, upon which they even had to swear, 
according to this report, to be faithful to the same. Then, 
as it was reported, the preacher laid his hands on them, 
On the 2d May fell in this year the third Sunday after 
Easter, on which in the section of the gospel is read: 
"After a little you will not see me, and again after a little 
you will see me.'' This was my motto, when I on the 
3d Sunday after Easter, the 6th of May, 1838, took leave 
of the Catholic church till the bishops shall acknowledge 
that I am an Apostle of Christ. In the past year, how- 
ever, the 3d of May coincided with the 2d Sunday after 
Easter, whereon as on the festival of the good shepherd, 
I have received the daughter of Halsstrick, Augusta, in 
the church of Christ. But since Augustus is so long 
unwilling to be converted, the spectacle of Satan has 
at length three years less four days after my solemn leave 
of the Papal church, been executed by extraordinary 
permission of Christ, in the "Evangelical Protestant 
church," that the devil took all the great things done by 
Christ, from the heart of the youngest amongst the twelve, 
who yet placed amongst all of them most confidence in his 



578 

purse and in the bank, as he did once to Judas Iscariot, that 
he might betray Christ at his most glorious manifestation. 
Little of this glory has remained in his heart, it being oblite- 
rated by his constant working during the day, and domes- 
tic engagements even on Sundays, and if a Judas, after 
having for three years constantly enjoyed the instruction 
of Christ, has finally become his betrayer, nobody can 
find it strange that Christ, since the images of the old 
and new covenant must be renewed at his present man- 
ifestation, permitted a similar case to take place amongst 
the present twelve, for this case has taken place for the 
resurrection of many. The power of the demons, to 
whom Joseph Halsstrickhas opened his heart, exercised 
since my departure from Boston, a strange influence 
upon him, and when 1 finally had commenced treating 
Wolf, for whom he had to furnish the rope to be laid round 
his neck, according to his merits, the pressure of the 
demons upon Halsstrick (^neck-rope) was the stronger, 
the more I pressed their servants, until he at length de- 
clined his solemn confession. And to what church has he 
now devoted himself? In Boston this denomination was 
commonly called the "Lutheran," but my reporter calls 
the same the Evangelical Protestant, that is according 
to the Apostolic explanation, the church protesting against 
the gospel of Christ, and nobody who belongs to this 
church, will have a share in the heavenly kingdom, with- 
out being truly converted to Christ, as he reveals himself 
now at his present manifestation. 

In Boston not only the German Catholics who have 
apostatized from my ecclesiastic community, but the 
German Protestants too, who, instead of hearing my real 
addresses about the manifestation of Christ, and receiving 
correct instruction by the study of my books, have chosen 
teachers according to their own taste, and adhered to the 
false prophets, are deserving the same punishment with 
the Catholics, who fell off from my ecclesiastical commu- 
nity. All those in Boston acquainted with the German 
language, who first of all men had the opportunity offered 
to them of gaining a correct information of the manifes- 
tation of Christ, and would not accept the same, are real 
rebels against Christ, for whom no other way to heaven is 



579 

open, than that of converting themselves to Christ from 
all their hearts, uniting themselves intimately with the 
Apostle of his manifestation for the universal peace, and 
co-operating most actively to the foundation of this peace. 
Christ having sent his Apostle first from Europe to the 
Germans of Boston, and decreed to perform here the 
greatest mysteries, for the foundation of the universal 
peace, and to work the most astonishing signs of his 
manifestation, and most of the Germans having rejected 
and despised him who had come in the name of Christ, 
instead of receiving him as such, to them is to be applied, 
the words of Christ saying: "Wo unto thee, Chorazin! 
wo unto the, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which 
were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they 
would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. 
But I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for Tyre 
and Sidon in the day of judgment than for you. And thou 
Capernaum, which art exalted into heaven, shall be 
brought down to hell, for if the mighty works which have 
been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would 
have remained until this day. But I say unto you, that 
it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom, in the 
day of judgment than for thee." Matt. xi. 21 — 24. 
Christ has worked in these cities, many and great signs. 
But if between these signs, a difference could be made, 
these former ones would appear much inferior in compar- 
ison with the signs worked by him in Boston, at his pre- 
sent manifestation. He yet has only changed the manner 
of working signs. For having decreed to appear as a 
thief, he has performed all these wonders secretly, in 
such a manner that they can be only understood by the 
explanation given by his Apostle. These signs, however, 
begin already to be related as preparations in the first 
chapters of the holy Scripture, and then they have been 
continued through all the following centuries, and the 
nearer connections commenced in the families to whom 
Christ has caused to be given the names most appro- 
priate to his manifestation, in order to call out of them 
in the fulfilling of the times, those persons whom he has 
destined as signs at his manifestation, to whom he has 
also caused to be given at their christening the baptismal 



580 

names most suitable to the signalizing of the cause, in 
order that they might prophesy by their family and 
Christian names; and when the time of the great assem- 
blage in Boston approached, he caused them to be 
brought from all countries to Boston, by his servants, 
invisible to bodily eyes, in order to prepare them in the 
Bostun (according to my native tongue), for the great 
struggle, which, after I had arrived on my birth-day, the 
29th of November, 1837, from Europe, at Boston in the 
name of Christ, has then immediately commenced. I, 
however, had to be first conducted into the largest sugar 
manufactory to the German Protestants at Boston, that 
the three sugar loaves, of which Dorathea prophesies in 
this book, might receive new illustrations, if there was 
space for it. When then Protestants accompanied me on 
my birth-day about the city, the signs of the Lord began, 
which then were continued, that I, though already arrived 
at the fourth book, can still furnish always fresh specimens 
of them, and since having come first in Boston amongst the 
Protestants, they are the less excusable, because they 
are otherwise used to assist each of those attacking Popery, 
and having made only an exception with me, by having 
not only everywhere refused support to me, but also by 
their leaders having exerted their utmost endeavors en- 
tirely to prevent my steps. If I had stepped forth in my 
own name, I would have met assistants everywhere; but 
since I have appeared in the name of Christ, I have met 
everywhere with resistance, for a testimony that the 
church has fallen off everywhere from Christ. 

The prophet Swedenborg, son of a Lutheran bishop, 
has disclosed enough about the new idolatrous services 
which took its origin in Protestantism, about the dead 
belief, the stifling of the spirit of Christ, and the horrible 
ruin of the Protestant church, as well as about the inex- 
pressible misery wherein their leaders together with the 
great mass are immersed beyond the grave, that abun- 
dant reasons have been offered to enter deeper into the 
investigation of these things. But they progressed with 
giant steps still farther on the road of perdition, that the 
great whore of the 17th chapter of Revelation, engen- 
dered by Protestantism extended her dominion constant 



581 

farther, and now has Christ at his most glorious manifes- 
tation, shown in various ways by signs, not only how it 
is with the Papal, but also with the Protestant sects. 
But there was no attention paid to mild admonitions, and 
the spirit has offered me opportunities of using a stronger 
language, and of disclosing how Christ the Lord accord- 
ingto the prophecies of the Scripture, and the latest ex- 
periments of his Apostle confirmed by signs, is viewing 
not only Popery, but also the Protestant sects, and he 
has for undying memory's sake, caused it to be announced 
in my third volume, page 666, that the number of the 
beast 666, Rev. xiii. 18, has its issue in Protestantism, 
and I have in this volume, on page 50 and 51, mentioned 
this mystery, until I have at length received the charge 
of the spirit, which has also become visible by manifold 
signs, especially given for the information of the Protes- 
tants to excommunicate from the church of Christ, the 
representative of the sects, protesting against the gospel 
of Christ, beginning with Lutheranism, together with his 
assistant Schmidt (Smith). Although the Lord caused 
after these signs had been given, that again new docu- 
ments, and especially on Luther's festival, 1839, such as 
came from the Lutheran Doctor Meyer, and other 
Lutheran Doctors, to be delivered to me, as were exhal- 
ing the greatest stench, as can be seen from my third 
volume, before the prophecy is given about the wolves, 
there having yet, notwithstanding my illustrations of the 
things, but few become sensible and reflective about 
them, until finally this book furnishes illustrations of a 
new kind, beginning with the testimonies of the resusci- 
tated Dorathea, and then bringing forth with the "Eh, 
what is this? 5 ' and with other remarkable latest produc- 
tions of the Evangelical Protestant Church, the most 
singular proofs of the manifestation of Christ, but must 
end now with a particularly stinking sign. 

It having been proved in my third volume, that the 
Evangelical Protestant Church has taken her origin not 
from Christ but from the generation of the Smiths, it was 
quite in order, that the Protestants in Boston should have 
received shortly before my arrival from Europe at Boston, 



582 

a Smith for a preacher, but who in due time ceded his 
place to the preacher Mserz (march), that he should re- 
ceive the stroke, which also has been mentioned on page 
195 of this book. Schaufler came yet not by it to his 
right senses, that he might appear in this book not only 
on page 76 in the most singular connexion with the con- 
tents of the large letter, but also on page 196 sqq. follows 
immediately his excommunicated predecessor Mserz, he 
having not only eluded by all his efforts, the Protestants 
in Boston, but contributed also his share, that the Pro- 
testants got a third preacher, and that the three o'clock 
calling of the Apostle must be constantly renewed. I do 
not know exactly the name of that preacher, but they 
called him Kembe, sounding like Kumbe or Cumbe (lie 
down). Thus the prophecy speaks, and this horrible 
downfall has been prepared for him by Schaufler, instead 
of studying for himself my books, and admonishing the 
preacher, who prepared Joseph Halsstrick for the hor- 
rible apostacy. The first account of it was given to me 
in the month of March, of this year, since exactly then 
the strange third pregnancy of his wife, Clara had accor- 
ding to the news received by me to terminate. But, as 
I have received Augusta, born in February, or the month 
of purification, 1840, not before the 3d of May, 1840, into 
the church of Christ, so had the Protestants also to cele- 
brate on the 2d of May, 1841, the reception of this preg- 
nancy in iheir church. They received Joseph Halsstrick 
with his Clara, and amongst the 134 witnesses, Joseph 
Martin stands vol. 1st page, 214, as the 66th. Martin is 
deduced from Mars, the God of war. This idol with the 
latest acts of war and machines for the destruction of men 
and the most horrible apostacy from Christ and misery of 
every description, could be engendered by Protestantism. 
Amongst these witnesses, Martin Joseph, or the appendix, 
is immediately followed by Joseph Ignatius May, as the 
67th witness. Joseph has come out of the Jgnatian nui- 
sance of the Bishop of Cologne, into the Apostolic eccle- 
siastical community, but followed then on the 2d of May, 
1841, the doctrines of Martin Luther. We must there- 
fore consider him still in the catalogue of this book on 



583 

page, 542. The Lord caused the 143 men to be delivered 
on pages 539 to 544 of this book into the Apostolic cap- 
tivity, in that order in which they are prophesying. Here 
stands page, 142 on the 100th place, the mystery of 
Jacob Kaiser. He is immediately followed by Christian 
Schmitt (meaning Smith) ; and Luther, the son of a smith, 
together with the remaining leaders of the Protestant 
parties, have torn the church from the Pope, but not re- 
stored her according to the doctrine of the Bible, but 
subjected her as a slave to those powers, who in the 
mystery of Jacob Kaiser (Emperor), have been represen- 
ted. These powers have not ceased in America devasta- 
ting the Protestant church, but are manifestating them- 
selves rather more and more horribly, only changing 
their shapes, as little mountains, or small idols, and the 
Christian shows himself only as Smith, who knows nothing 
but furnishing iron weapons for the maintenance of the 
truce, and if it should come to a new outbreak, for the 
massacre of men. About this I have disclosed occasion- 
ally several things, and would have to write a volume by 
itself to illustrate the subject, should I explain the whole. 
Christian or the true follower of Christ was mourning on 
the 14th of May, 1841, not only about the false Apostolic 
majesty in Europe, but also about the church in America, 
so horribly hammered in pieces by those Smiths; and im- 
mediately after Christian Smith follows Joseph Hals- 
strick, caught on the 7th of January, 1838, in the Apos- 
tolic foundation's catalogue on the 102d place, who eame 
by his apostacy on the last place; in consequence of it, 
it was right, that exactly on the 14th of May, that is the 
12th day after the solemn burial of Joseph Halsstrick as 
the youngest of the twelve, and of his wife Clara, Chris- 
tian celebrated the great funeral, the signification of 
which is more and more extending, till finally the pro 2 - 
phecy of Clara was completely fulfilled. She had to die. 
This she prophesied not only during the first and second 
pregnancy, the offspring of which I have received by the 
spiritual regeneration into the Apostolic community, but 
she foretold the same also during the third pregnancy, 
and as this was of a quite different manner, her death was 
50 



584 

also very different from that prophesied in the previous 
births. The two first births have risen by regeneration 
to a new life; but the third time she gave birth to a mon- 
ster, and the most horrible death to herself and to her 
husband, for by the transit of both from the Apostlic into 
the Protestant ecclesiastical communion, both fell off from 
Christ, blocking up to themselves all ways into heaven 
except they should awaken (as I hope they will), from 
their horrible error, and return into the Apostolic com- 
munion. "For it is impossible for those who were once 
enlightened, and have tasted ofthe heavenly gift, and were 
made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the 
good word of God, and the powers ofthe world to come, 
if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repen- 
tance, seeing they crucify to themselves the son of God 
afresh, and put him to an open shame." Hebrews, vi. 
4 — 6. After Christ has disclosed His will so astonishing- 
ly as can be seen from these four volumes; nobody, who 
can know this, and is yet resisting the will of Christ for 
the union into the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, 
can be saved, and deepest of all, will fall those into hell, 
who were already externally participating in that com- 
munion, and enjoying the gifts of the spirit, if they 
then separate themselves from that communion. For 
that reason the first church which joyfully received all 
who turned from the former idle service of Judaism or 
paganism with all their heart to Christ, was very severe 
towards those who had apostatized from her, when they 
applied again for re-admission, subjecting them some- 
times to penitential penalties for life-time. 

The apostacy of Halsstrick and his wife appear the 
more horrible by the consideration that Christ has shown 
to this couple peculiar graces, having given not only 
prophetic images by their children, but also prophecies by 
the visions, which were imparted to Clara. But the 
horror which we find in it, and which can only be blotted 
out by becoming fruits of repentance, is softened by 
reflecting upon the reasons why Christ permitted this 
horrible falling off. I have already shown, that the 
heavenly host abandoned this couple at the time deter- 



585 

rained for it. This would yet indeed not have happened, 
if this couple had co-operated with the grace, and the 
fault must be attributed to these two, who, like others, 
ought to have overcome the waylayings of Satan by his 
servants. The Lord, however, permitted this to take 
place out of wise intentions, viz: 

1. It can be seen indeed from my work, that since the 
times of the old Patriarchs to this hour, testimony is 
given to the manifestation of Christ, which I am pro- 
claiming in the most various ways; but it takes much 
time and trouble until the whole connection of things is 
thoroughly studied, and the next thought produced by 
the influence of Satan into his servants, is, that I must be 
necessarily, in order to execute such things, associated 
with secret societies. This has severally been objected 
against me by such as did not choose to study my work, 
in order to learn the state of things. The devil Cleophas 
reproaches me likewise, " with having been deceived by 
the assistant slaves of Satan." But not only Cleophas 
had to give testimony to my Apostolate at the manifesta- 
tion of Christ, but also very many others, as likewise the 
neighbors, living round me. The first ten months I 
lived in Boston with the baptized Jew, Meyer. He, as 
well as the brother of Mrs. Clara Halsstrick and the 
Priest Freygang, were of the opinion I would be in a few 
days sent away from Boston if I could be lodged with Meyer. 
But Christ has commenced working so wonderfully, that 
the main supporters of Priest Freygang persuaded him 
to move away, and Meyer had to do everything neces- 
sary for the mystery of the heavenly kingdom, and he 
was to be set up in many relations as a sign of the pre- 
sent manifestation of Christ. When, however, the ques- 
tion was about the laying out of money, the wife of Mat- 
thew Ludvvig had to take the lead and to encourage the 
men. But exactly this woman permitted herself then to 
be most deceived by the adversaries of the cause of 
Christ. This has yet not injured the cause, and I lodged 
afterwards always, as often as I came to Boston with 
Matthew Ludwig, although his wife, when I endeavored 



586 

to guide her on better ways, complained to her husband 
that I wished to reign in the family, whilst in the same 
time she endeavored to dislodge me. The spirit, however, 
telling me that I should remain, all her exertions proved 
unsuccessful to her but not so to me, since they showed 
to me many things in a -clearer light, than would have been 
the case if I had had no antagonist. Joseph Halsstrick 
and his wife, who had before lived next to me. had, how- 
ever, to apostatize entirely from me at the end of the 
spectacle, in order that by it a great contribution towards 
the illustration of Christ's manifestation might be given. 
2. Experience has frequently taught me, that those 
to whom the Lord has imparted peculiar illuminations, 
are frequently self-willed, inclined to boast of these illu- 
minations and not willing to comprehend that He has im- 
parted to them but a small fragment of the great mass of 
knowledge and science, which He has prepared in our 
days for His church, in order that they also, might give 
testimony to His manifestation, and might not think too 
much of themselves on account of the free gift, imparted 
to them by the Lord, for the best of the church. Many 
indeed, have already on account of some signs, which 
the Lord has given to them of His manifestation, (who. 
however, had seen by them, but a very small fragment of 
the long chain of the things, which the Lord has caused 
to be shown by me,) spoken to me in such a manner, as 
if every thing of it had fallen to their lot, and they were 
the principal darlings of God, although I have seen them 
in great blindness and affected with many moral deficien- 
cies, but could contribute nothing towards the healing of 
their pride, because they considered themselves already 
as perfect, in the way of the Pharisees of old. Though 
I am by my preaching all that of which is required for a 
full explanation of the great connexion of things, concen- 
trated in the present manifestation of Christ, which the 
Lord has disclosed to me by His heavenly host not enti- 
tled, on this account, to the least privilege before any 
man, it having been disclosed unto me, not in considera- 
tion of my own merits, but for the universal benefit, and 



587 

unto me also but in so far as it was suitable to the wis- 
dom of Christ: they are yet not willing to learn from me 
to be wise and lowly minded; or some might even think 
that they, on account of their having children, by whom 
the Lord prophesies to us future things, had received a 
privilege before others, although this is not at all the case ? 
Christ being inclined to speak to us at His present mani- 
festation also in such languages, as are not at all depend- 
ing upon the will of man, and I have also shown in this 
book, manifold methods, by which Christ, at His present 
manifestation, announces the same, as well by means of 
His friends as of His adversaries, without their knowing 
it, and therefore no man, having been used by Him as an 
instrument, should boast about it before Him; He mak- 
ing use, not only of the good, but also of the bad ones, 
as likewise of the elements, and of several natural ob- 
jects, which are announcing also, in their way, His 
manifestation. In order to teach all to be lowly-minded. 
He permitted the horrible apostacy of those to take place 
during my absence, who lived next to me, without yet 
having had by this circumstance, opportunity of convers- 
ing much more with me than other people, since I am not 
working for some men, but for the benefit of all, and 
must publish in books the explanation of the manifestation 
of Christ, in order that the same may be spread easily 
through the whole world. 

3. By the fall of this couple the Lord has procured an 
opportunity to me to say several things which I would 
have otherwise passed over in silence. It is of the 
utmost importance, that I, by speaking of the state of 
Frederick Messmer beyond the grave, have illustrated the 
truth, that nobody, having opportunity of standing visibly 
with me in Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, and will 
not, can enter into heaven. It has, however, also with 
Clara Halsstrick become peculiarly evident, how, during 
her living near me the influence of the heavenly host ac- 
companying me, has operated upon her, whilst during 
my absence the army of darkness took hold of her. About 
this I could write much if I had not to close this book; 1 
shall therefore only remark here, that as often as Clara 
50* 



588 

prophesied, my gloriiied mother was exercising a pecu- 
liar influence upon her. I have volume 3d, page 607, 
hinted that my mother, before she married, to give birth 
to the Apostle, was in the service of the last Abbess of 
the nunnery of Clara at Muenkendorf, near the town of 
Stein, (Stone). Emperor Joseph ordered that convent 
of nuns to be turned into an Imperial domain, and the 
Abbess chose my native town, Stein, for her residence, 
and my mother came in her service. Muenkendorf is in 
my native language Mekinje, that is the last flour wiped 
off from the two mill-stones, by which the same is ground, 
and we have to come again to the mill-stone, Revel, xviii. 
£1— 24, the deep mystery of which has been explained, 
volume 3d, page 564, sqq. But on page 607, I am 
giving an account, that the dominion of Kreutz (Cross), 
to which belongs the large Kreutzberg (Cross-mountain , 
from which the stone has torn itself for the illustration 
of the prophecy of the 2d chapter of Daniel, has bought 
from the Emperor the Domain Muenkendorf (Mekinje). 
by which the superior jurisdiction over the district of my 
native town was transferred to it. In this town the last 
Abbess of the daughters of Clara of Mekinje, went to 
spend her last days, and my mother came by being her 
attendant, in such connexions with Laibaeh and Bishops 
Laak, that I had to write an especial volume about the 
prophetic visits I paid then together with my mother to 
these places. But only the Abbess came to live in my 
native town, her subordinate monastic sisters having gone 
to dwell at Michelsteetten, twelve English miles from 
my native town, Stein, to the west, to the spiritual sisters 
there, either of Augustinus or Dominicus, to end their 
days there, as the last members of their convent; and I 
came with a son of their sexton in Muenkendorf, in 
special connexion. I am telling in this volume, page 
346, where I am speaking of the wild beasts, also of the 
seventy-two forms, and immediately after this it is said, 
page 347: "Then the wolves-story has been continued, 
until I received in the Seminary of Priests, a German 
Michael (that is: who is like God?) Wolf as room mate." 
This took place in the fall of 1818, and volume 3d, page 



589 

198, appears to be a failing of my memory in having 
written 1817 instead of 1818; being now, according to 
my present calculation, inclined to think that I have 
made in the year 1818, the prophetic journey spoken of 
on the alledged page with my new glorified guides, Val- 
entine Vodnik and Matthias Kallister. In this volume, 
page 365-366, I touch only upon one point of the 
mystery of that journey, whereon the spirit induced us to 
visit the native place of Juri Kobila, that is, George the 
Mare, who has been mentioned on pages 80 and 81 of 
this book, and the remains of iC Njvi dan," that is, new 
day, together with the Roman road. Of this Novi dan, 
my prophecy stands likewise on page 80, the mystery of 
which has then only been disclosed, when the illustration 
of the document of Cleophas Tobias took place, and is 
going out of Danuj, let it be light, the residence city of 
the Emperor, in this book on page 365 and 366. it 
stands: "On the prophetic journey, I left my friends and 
instructors, Matthias Kallister and Valentine Vodnik, in 
Neustadt (Newtown of Lower Krain), and I went alone 
in the German town of Gotschee, to my fellow student 
Michael (that is: Who is like God?) Wolf, who has now 
appeared as Anthony Aloysius Wolf/' In my books the 
same takes place which is peculiar to the Bible. Only 
something of the mystery is introduced, and then are 
several points in various places, in other connexions 
added for the illustration of other mysteries. I went 
from Neustadt not directly to Gotschee, but stopped on 
my road for several days at my uncle's, who was parson 
between Neustadt and the warm baths or Toplize. He 
is Primus, (that is the first) son of Luke, the older bro- 
ther of my grandfather Michael, on the paternal side, of 
which mention is made in volume 3d, page 6°20. He 
told me that he just now had been invited by Anthony 
Mesham, our countryman, born in the same parish of 
Stein, the son of the sexton of the convent of the sisters 
of Clara in Mekinje, to preach on the next Sunday at 
St. Michael's, near Neustadt, the festival of St. Michael 
being to be celebrated. I was then already Clericus 
with the inferior orders, and my uncle invited me to ac- 



590 

company him ; and to deliver in his place the sermon 
about the mystery of Michael. I told him that I was 
still too little acquainted with this mystery, and would 
therefore rather deliver in his place the morning-sermon, 
and then ride with him to St. Michael, in order to hear 
his sermon about this mystery and to assist parson Mes- 
han at the altar. After the performance of this prophetic 
mystery, and my having formed a closer connexion with 
Meshan, he was soon promoted from St. Michael, near 
Neustadt in Lower Krain, to Michelstsetten, or in the 
place of Michael, in Upper Krain, as parson. By this 
change he became the parson of the sisters of the con- 
vent at his native place Makinje, but who, driven away 
from thence, had to seek refuge at the place of Michael, 
and of the spiritual sisters who had their convent there. 
The Emperor, however, has also taken their cloister from 
these sisters, and turned the same into an imperial do- 
main, leaving yet to them a section of the large conven- 
tual building, in order that they might expect their last 
moment there in company with those of Muenkendorf, that 
is, Mekinje, who had remained there, being both the last 
of their convents. When the sexton's son, Meshan, 
was parson in this place of Michael, and I for the first 
year priest in Laibach, he invited me to come on Cor- 
pus Christi-day, 1820. to him, to assist himin the pro- 
cession and the preaching. I came and told him that the 
presiding at the procession belonged to him as the already 
aged local parson, but to me to assist him thereat and to 
sing the Gospel, but to preach in the afternoon. All 
this has been done in accordance with the mystery, and 
after the ceremonies were over in the church, the daugh- 
ters of the two sisters Clara and Augustina, or Dominica, 
assembled; but of Clara only two very aged ones were 
still alive. We made our observations about Mekinje, 
their old home, and also the place of my promenades 
when still a child, as also that my mother had been the 
attendant of their Abbess when residing in the town of 
Stein, and then already the connexion commenced, that 
the Clara Halsstrick before the La Forme, or the form 
at Boston became a Prophetess. My mother had to be 



591 

prepared by the last Abbess of the daughters of Clara at 
Mekinje for it, to magnetise finally in her glorification, 
also Clara Halsstrick for the gift of prophesying. But 
when I left Boston, my mother accompanied me in so- 
ciety of others, and Frederick Messmer (sexton), with 
other spirits of darkness, finding no relief with Clara, 
operated upon her to lead her into the abyss. The Lord 
permitted it for the illustration of His manifestation, and 
I can add only so much, that on account of a letter 
which I was expecting from our J. J. Thompson, in order 
to conclude this book with him, I could not write this 
before the week of Pentecost, and since on the 3 1st of 
May, on Monday after Pentecost, the catalogue of the 
7th of January, 1838, page 539-554, has been set in 
type, thus the prophetic scene, which I have celebrated 
on Corpus Christi-day, 1820, in the nunnery at the place 
of Michael, is likewise a new illustration of the separa- 
tion of the 80th, or Bischof berger's from the mystery of 
the 81st place of his two sisters, who are the representa- 
tives of the two orders who are still living in the convent, 
which yet has been turned into a Government domain, 
but separated from the persons belonging to the adminis- 
tration of the domain, these from Mekinje, in strict obe- 
dience to the Pope, dressed in a brown habit of wollen 
cloth, girded with a rope like the Franciscans* the others 
on the contrary, who had in Michelstsetten their perma- 
nent inheritance, were dressed in white and enjoyed a 
greater freedom than the ladies of secular courts. My 
arrival amongst them was prophetical; and I came to this 
place as assistant at the Corpus Christi festival, and as a 
preacher about this mystery, which, without a propheti- 
cal signification, would be the most abominable idolatry, 
and was in Vienna and the like cities celebrated very 
adequately with great military pomp by the firing of can- 
nons and guns. Without being able to enter here into 
an explanation of this short allusion, I shall remark only 
so much, that this will then be understood, when the 
biblical doctrine respecting the Lord's supper, shall have 
been displayed. The German name "Frohnleichnams- 
fest (feast of serving the dead body in socage) is very 



592 

suitable as prophecy. A truly compelled service was 
rendered unto the body of Christ, killed by the beast, the 
former being the church, and on the 20th of April of this 
year, after my having received on the 19th of April the 
document of Cleophas, the procession of serving the dead 
body in socage was celebrated here in Philadelphia, 
whereat, finally the empty coffin was drawn by eight 
horses. Where the labor is about being terminated, 
many horses are brought to assist the Bishops. He that 
is able to receive, let him receive the meaning of that 
which I have only hinted at briefly in this number three, 
instead of writing an especial volume about it; for I learn 
as an Apostle, several languages of men and angels; yet 
if I had not charity, I would become as sounding brass 
or a tinkling cymbal, i. Cor. xiii. 1. In the catalogue, on 
pages 539-544 of this book, the two sisters had to be 
separated from Bischofberger, the mysteries of their pro- 
phecies having then come to the 90th and 100th place, 
in order to be excommunicated on Easter, 1838, for all 
future times out of the church of Christ. But in the 
catalogue, volume 1st, page 213, they are united with him 
on the 20th place; since also the 90th and the 100th 
of this catalogue are prophesying, that the representa- 
tives of these monsters will rise from the dead, and fulfil 
their duty in the new kingdom of Christ, and about this 
I have already as early as in the year 1820, in the place 
of Michael, (whose mystery the reader shall learn from 
my third volume), celebrated prophesying mysteries at the 
Corpus Christi day; and that the Emperor will be no 
longer a dead sounding brass, or a dead tinkling bell, but 
an Andrew, (Strong) sounding (Schell) Hammer, called 
into life, is again announced by the pages most important 
for the Emperor, from 534 to 535, set in type on Pente- 
cost-eve, wherein I see a long chain of mysteries for the 
rulers, but cannot find space here to disclose them, 
having still to adduce the principal reason, why the Lord 
permitted, that the Prophetess Clara has fallen so deeply 
together with her husband. After her refusal of marry- 
ing Messmer, she was applying for reception in the 
nunnery in Charlestown.near Boston on the hill, whereon 



593 

the struggle for liberty had commenced, but was not ad- 
mitted on account of her being dull of hearing, and then 
was the convent burnt and destroyed. All this was done 
in unison with the mystery. But the eyes of men were 
closed, and Clara Laforme had to become united with 
Halsstrick, in order then to prophecy, and having besides 
other prophecies, also shown that her daughters Ma- 
thilde and Augusta have been given by Christ at His 
manifestation, as prophetic images, I have still to show, 
that 

4. Christ permitted her falling off and that of her 
husband from the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion into 
the communion of Lutheranism, especially to give to the 
Protestants at the close of this book still some important 
instructions, since they also have not been satisfied with 
the important disclosures given in the third volume about 
their anti-christian conduct, after the prophecies of the 
old prophets and after the last phenomena, illustrated by 
so many signs. In the third volume I adduce page 806 
sqq. the prophetic vision of Swedenborg, who saw three 
hundred Protestant divines marching towards heaven, 
but who were tumbling down headlong, and looked whilst 
falling like dead horses. Then I add in what shape 
Christ has shown to me these destroyers of his Church, 
and why he caused me whilst disclosing in Boston their 
mysteries for the third volume to dwell opposite to the 
great livery-stable in Elliot Street, No. 56 and permitted 
the most horrible stench to break out for a preparation to 
the documents of Protestant Doctors, which he conde- 
scended to send on Luther's Festival, 1839, for my use 
to Boston. These mysteries having appeared in print at 
New York in the third volume, I went first to Boston 
and received there on the 3d of May, 1840, by Baptism 
into the Apostolic communion, not only the daughter of 
Joseph and Clara Halsstrick, Augusta, but also the law- 
fully born daughter of Joseph Ludwig and Elizabeth, 
formerly Gegenheimer, Mary, Josephine and Amelia, 
likewise lawfully born daughter of Jacob Grimm ond 
Margareth, formerly Mannert. The mothers of both last 
mentioned children have come out of Protestantism into 



594 

the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, and by their 
fathers the Lord has at my steps in his name performed 
great things, and I have already in this volume alluded 
to his causing it to be prophesied by Jacob Grimm, the 
35th amongst the one hundred and thirty-four witnesses, 
vol. i. page 213, that he will destroy all of them in his 
just anger, who, instead of co-operating with his Apostle, 
will oppose him. When I made after this mystery the 
long voyage, whereof many w T onders, signs and pro- 
phecies have been explained in this book, the third preg- 
nancy of Clara Halsstrick was commencing, and when 
after my return I lived with her in the same house, hav- 
ing been assured by all other inmates of the house, that 
she was indeed pregnant with the third child, there 
originated finally a horrible stench of quite a strange 
nature in the house. I thought the spirits of the dead 
bones, mouldering below my feet, must have produced 
this insupportable stench, as a preparation for uncommon 
phenomena: but Matthew Ludwig assured me, that it 
must originate with Clara Halsstrick. Yet, according 
to the calculation of this pregnancy the rotten flesh, to- 
gether with the mouldering bones, could not make their 
appearance sooner than about the same time of the year, 
when 1840 Augusta was born, that on the 2d May, 1841. 
a new reception in the strange congregation could be 
celebrated. For the child, which was the issue of this 
pregnancy could not have been received by the Apostle 
in his church. Schauffler has, during my long Apostolic 
journey begun to prepare it, and he has after my long 
absence from Boston brought it in the womb to ripeness 
and finally into the world, that it might be received by 
the preacher of his confession into his church: it is the 
idol, despised by Christ and all his Saints, and which his 
Apostle curses in his name and which emits such horrible 
winds and such a dreadful stench, that I never have ex- 
perienced any thing surpassing it. That is the spirit, 
which the Protestant preacher in Boston and all the 
preachers, resisting at the present manifestation of Christ 
the Apostle of that manifestation can impart by their 
imposition of hands, their prayers and asseverations unto 



595 

those deceived by them, that is the sweet scent, so high- 
ly agreeable to the Apocalyptic dragon and to his adherers 
but which is abhorred by Christ and by all his Saints, 
who eject all those who have been infected by this spirit 
from their company and send them to hell; they are as 
little calculated for heaven as dead horses. This Christ 
has affirmed by all the signs explained in my former three 
volumes as also in this book, and finally illustrated by 
this new birth of the latest idolatry. 

I have not a word more to say about it; the Lord hav- 
ing caused at his manifestation such singular events to 
be prepared, in order to sensualize it to every party, 
where each of them is, and where each, if desirous of 
salvation, has to look out for deliverance. Whether the 
preacher's name, who has received Joseph Halsstrick 
and his wife in his ecclesiastical community be Kembe 
or whatever it be, he is, as it has been announced to his 
predecessor, vol. Hi. page 845, excommunicated from 
the church of Christ. The condition of re-admission 
into the church of Christ, announced on page 190 of this 
book shall only then be applicable to him, if he will not 
directly begin as soon as he can have studied this book 
spreading the present manifestation of the Lord ; for 
since he, like all preachers in the United States acquaint- 
ed with the German language, could have learned the 
news of the manifestation of Christ long before he had 
come to Boston, and have disseminated the same, and 
has even as preacher in Boston neglected doing this, but 
on the contrary caused a great scandal to take place, by 
inducing the two persons, seduced by Schauffler, to 
deliver before him the open confession of their apostacy 
from the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, it is im- 
posed upon him for the expiation of his scandal in the 
name of Christ that he has (as soon as his eyes will be 
opened) to do his utmost to open the eyes of as many in 
Boston, as the Lord will allow him in his grace. The 
rest will then be communicated to him, what course he 
will have to pursue, in order to become perfectly recon- 
ciled to Christ and capable of administering a parish in 
the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion which he shall 
51 



596 

have where it will be shown by the spirit of Christ after 
his having worked becoming fruits of repentance. In 
Boston, however, he shall not continue to be minister in 
Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, but when without 
delay he shall have done first that in Boston which has 
been indicated to him, the remainder, as leading to his 
true temporal and eternal welfare, shall be announced to 
him; should he, however, neglect the time for his genuine 
happiness, and desire in a subsequent period to be re- 
ceived into the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, then 
has for him as for all, who neglect the agreeable time, the 
condition been announced on page 190 of this book. 

He who has counted pages and lines of this book, 
as has already multifariously been proved, caused this 
great annuciation to be placed on page 190, because the 
number of this page contains the double mystery of the 
false Apostolic Majesty with the number 100, and of 
popery with the number 90. All teachers of religion, 
who will now neglect to fulfil their duty, are, as much 
as is lying on their part, popes in their way, who resist 
Christ as much as they can, after his having revealed 
his will so manifoldly by signs and prophecies, and are 
seeking at the same time to keep the Church which 
Christ has now decreed to be free of the slave yoke of 
the false Apostolic majesties, in the bonds of slavery pre- 
pared for the same by these false majesties. These false 
majesties are not only in other parts of the world, but 
most frequently to be met with in America, who, nearly 
every where where they cause a small meeting-house to 
be built, do this under such conditions as are an abomi- 
nation in the sight of Christ. But I would have to write 
a volume by itself, should I unveil these majesties: yet 
will the reader find in various places of my four books, 
allusions respecting them, and the mystery of the curse 
pronounced over all teachers of religion of Christian 
denomination, who shall remain deaf and blind after all 
the explanations of the signs and prophecies of the pre- 
sent manifestation of Christ given in these four books, 
could nowhere have been placed more suitably than on 
page 190. These are the very worst idolaters, to whom 



597 

nothing stands open but the deepest depth of hell. Christ 
shows mercy to the heathen who are performing that 
which is possible to them in their situation, and he causes 
them to be led after death through the steps destined for 
them, to light. But there is also in popery and in other 
Christian parties, much idolatry of various kinds, as will 
become self-evident when we shall develop the doctrine 
of Christ according to the hints given in Scripture. 
From whence, however, it is to be derived that, till now 
the Bible has been misunderstood so much by all Chris- 
tian parties, has been briefly alluded to in various places 
of my books, and more especially in volume second, pages 
496-515. The Lord has, however, in all times shown 
mercy to those who were seeking for truth with an up- 
right heart, and endeavored to live according to the 
acknowledged truth: on the contrary, he has threatened 
the most horrible punishments to those who resisted the 
truth pertinaciously, and sinned by it against the Holy 
Spirit. This Spirit has, however, now revealed itself 
so manifoldly and extensively, as has been shown in the 
mysteries of the heavenly kingdom, explained in these 
four volumes, wherein all things since the earliest times 
of the patriarchs and prophets are united, and the teach- 
ers of religion who would now resist him, would have to 
experience, as rebels against God and worshippers of 
their own idols, the hardest punishments in eternity. 

Now I have at length briefly to notice what is neces- 
sary respecting my Germans in Boston. By far the 
smaller number of them belong to my ecclesiastical 
communion; but a large majority of them have joined, 
yet indifferently, the opposite parties, and many of them 
have evidently endeavored to prevent my steps which I 
do take in the name of Christ. JVow it has become 
eventually visible that, to all of them heaven is closed. 
I have unfolded it as it has been shown to me by the 
Lord, and this indeed not in order to inflict upon the 
wounded still deeper wounds in their souls, but to in- 
struct all where they have to seek for their deliverance. 
As I am Apostle of Christ, — as now, I trust, has at 
length been proved for all abundantly sufficiently, — no 



598 

other way to heaven stands open to them than only this, 
that they become united with me in Christ. Ignorance 
not caused by our own fault in this respect, will be ex- 
cused. But ignorance arising from our own guilt leads, 
in this most important cause, into hell, as is the case 
wiih all Germans who were present at Boston when I 
was there, and became not united with me in Christ, if 
not an even worse ignorance originated from malice, was 
at the bottom. There was an opportunity offered for all 
of receiving the necessary instruction from me about 
these most important things, and those who refused ac- 
cepting this offer, or were even putting obstacles in the 
way of the dissemination of this cause, will be cast by 
Christ, if they will not repent, into hell. The circum- 
stances are not the same with the Germans in Boston as 
w r ith the Germans in other cities. In Boston the greatest 
things have taken place for the disclosure of the myste- 
ries of the heavenly kingdom, and from Boston the tes- 
timony of the manifestation of the Lord ought to have 
rapidly spread all over the whole world. But Christ has 
seen how deeply those had sunk who are bearing after 
him the glorious name of Christians, and how much his 
Apostle has to disclose of the mysteries of heaven, until 
the Christian family can see their horrible situation, and 
view themselves as in a mirror. For that reason has he, 
in his mercy, when I came from Europe to Boston, 
caused all German Catholics to be put in motion by the 
heavenly host, in order to co-operate with me until all 
the mysteries were performed in the Catholic Cathedral 
Church at Boston. But then had the heavenly host to 
leave most of them, that the struggle between light and 
darkness might become visible, and much be drawn to 
the light of day which otherwise would have remained 
concealed: and by many wonders and signs it has been 
shown that Christ, with his heavenly host, is striving for 
and with me, and he has given to me so many of the 
Germans in Boston for helpmates as were necessary for 
me, that the struggle could be brought to an end and the 
truth shown in the most glorious light. The Lord con- 
quered often with a few over many, and the smaller now 



599 

the number of the few was, who contended in the name 
of Christ, the greater was the number of the invisible 
assistants in the combat who were with me, and I fought 
in the name of Christ for the universal peace of all men, 
in which all Germans ought to partake in a greater pro- 
portion the more gloriously the manifestation of Christ 
has been illustrated, even by the obstacles which the same 
had to meet and to overcome; only that those who were 
among the opposers must be truly and from all their 
hearts converted to Christ, if they desire being recon- 
ciled to him, and have to co-operate the more zealously for 
the future in the dissemination of his manifestation, the 
more their opposition has hitherto prevented the spread 
of the cause of Christ. 

Therefore, I announce in the name of Christ, imme- 
diately after true repentance of their sins and the firm 
resolution to agree for the future faithfully with the will 
of Christ, not only to our brother Joseph Halsstrick and 
his wife, Clara, but also to our brother Schauffler, the 
reception in our Apostolic ecclesiastical communion, as 
well as to ail others, to whatever party they may belong, 
and however they may have slandered me. 1 promise to 
all of them, as soon as they shall open their eyes and 
see their dreadful state, my utmost assistance, that they 
may be perfectly converted to Christ and reconciled with 
him— provided they will, as soon as the great things dis- 
closed in this book can have become known by them, 
lay their hands on the work, pray Christ for true conver- 
sion, and will work the more actively in piomoting the 
union of all Germans in Boston into the Apostolic eccle- 
siastical community, the more they until now had pre- 
vented the same. As soon as this labor shall have begun 
in a most active manner, I expect to be informed of it 
by a report subscribed by several persons, that I ma\ 
come myself to Boston and do what becomes me towards 
the perfect reconciliation of all with Christ, and then 
celebrate the mysteries of the body and blood of Christ 
with all, in order that, by participating in his Spirit, we 
may work harmoniously according to our high calling. 
Taking it for beneficial, after what has preceded, to go 
51* 



600 

myself to Boston and to bring every thing in order, 
nobody has yet to expect a shining example from that 
quarter, for it would be quite an extraordinary mercy of 
Christ if those who had sunk so deeply, and sinned so 
horribly by their stubbornness against Christ, should 
precede all others by a good example, and the cause has 
finally been disclosed in this book in such a manner, that 
every one who can read the whole of it, and will yet not 
co-operate without delay in the dissemination of the 
manifestation of Christ, becomes most deserving of 
punishment. Very many in Boston having contracted 
to themselves this liability of punishment, and Christ 
having permitted this for the opening of the eyes of 
others, it is equitable and just that I, eventually, after 
such an extended explanation of the great mystery, 
should offer first my utmost assistance to all in Boston, 
especially since Christ, notwithstanding all the resistance 
of so many in Boston, has yet caused all the support for 
the publication of the explanation of his mysteries to be 
derived from Boston. 

Christ has also in respect to this book shown particu- 
larly, that He has destined some of my twelve in Boston 
for the advancing of money in behalf of the publication 
of the same. I have mentioned, that our witness, A. 
Leimer, after my having told him, that I was of the 
opinion the book would not amount to more than 250 
pages, had promised to become security with the stereo- 
typer, that he should be paid at the lapse of six months. 
But when he declared after my later observation that the 
book would become far more voluminous than he had 
told me, he would not stand as security for more than 
250 pages, the Lord showed me soon afterwards, that 
He wanted him not at all in this affair, he being so much 
concerned in worldly occupations, that they distracted 
him in such a degree, as to prevent him from studying 
my works, and to oblige him now to undertake a journey 
of several months' duration. These occupations arose 
from his not listening to the advice which I have given 
to him on the 20th of March, 1839, when coming to lodge 
with him. This was for him most detrimental, but as 



601 

necessary for the illustration of the manifestation of the 
Lord, as that many in Boston, and in other places re- 
mained blind instead of operating with me. Whilst com- 
ing now, the 23d of May, as on the sixth Sunday after 
Easter to me, and telling me that he would begin the 
long voyage to Missouri on the 25th of the same month, 
I told him, he should notice well, and be mindful of it, 
when reading my book, that just now the proof-sheets of 
the 22d of May, whereof, page 466 is the last, had been 
brought to me for correcting them. When he was pack- 
ing then here his baggage, on the 24th of May, and 
making visits, pages 467-476 were then set in type in 
the printing office, so that the setting of that which re- 
lates to his testimonies on these pages was fully done 
exactly then when he began his voyage, on the 25th of 
May. I intimated to him, that, since he had only re- 
solved to be surety for 250 pages, I wanted him not at 
all, but was now r expecting a letter from Boston in behalf 
of it. He went away in order still to enquire, whether 
the letter had arrived or not, wishing to participate in this 
news. But he should not partake in it, the letter arriving 
after his having actually begun this voyage, Matthew 
Ludwig having taken care by this letter of every thing, 
which ought to have been performed long ago by the 
Emperor of Austria. But if this had been done, we 
would not have received the document of Cleophas, for 
the pressure of the big bellies of the Princes-Bishops and 
other bestial productions of Anti- Christ. It has, therefore, 
pleased the Most High, that mechanic Ludwig Matthew, 
assisted by Adam Haberstroh and others should find 
means also, for the publication of this book, whilst the 
Lord showed also respecting this book, as it was with 
my former books, that He can make known by a few 
mechanics, possessed of but scanty means, the expla- 
nation of the greatest things by having them printed with 
stereotypes, and the testimonies of our brother, A. Lei- 
mer, are the more evident, the more they were delivered 
against his will. He left to me together with the room, 
all his furniture and utensils for my use, when he was 
setting out for his journey. 



602 

As he always, when staying with me all night in the 
same room, read to me from the Allotments for the year 
1839, Bethlehem (Bread chamber), printed with Henry 
Held (Hero), 1838, those destined for the same days 
prophesying by the same, so also on the 25th of May, 
immediately before his departure, it being the following: 
" Again in this place, which is desolate without man and 
without beast, and in all the cities thereof, shall be a 
habitation of shepherds, causing their flocks to lie 
down." Jerem. xxxiii. 12. First my books the pages 
and lines of which are by order of Christ numbered by 
heavenly spirits as well as the days when this or that 
mystery is to be set in type, must be studied thoroughly, 
then can a progressive insight of these and more similar 
prophecies of the scripture, which but now will commence 
to become fully verified, be expected to begin. In my 
work the latest experiences of every kind, are to be met 
with, how the prophetic spirit made use of several images 
in order to open deep truths, of which even the Prophets 
had little or no presentiment. There is also in this Phi- 
ladelphia every thing reminding of desert and ruined 
places; there are no shepherds, in order to raise to Christ 
flocks, and to feed them; there is much boasting about 
the Bible, whilst not even the first elements have been 
learned, necessary for expounding her depths, and here 
lies A. Leimer's Bible according to the German transla- 
tion of Dr. Martin Luther, 36th edition Stuttgart issued 
from the privileged Biblical Institute, 1835, before me. 
There ought after the mystery of the 0x6 editions has 
become complete, at least some care to have been taken 
of freeing as much as possible the German edition of 
errors of every kind, of which it abounds. But not even 
that has been observed, wmich would have indeed but 
little contributed to the understanding of the Bible. 
Thousands of preliminary knowledges are required only 
to disclose something in the same, of which most of the 
modern readers of the Bible are ignorant. Yet even by 
the help of all the introductory information much remain- 
ed undisclosed in it, until at length Christ has given to 
us the key for it by these four books, written by the 



603 

higher direction of His spirit. But there prevailed such 
an insanity of self-deceit in opining to understand every 
thing as soon as the Bible was prompted, although every 
preparation for entering into the real meaning of the holy 
writ was entirely wanting. I made in volume third, page 
720 and 721, mention of such a preacher who had come 
in his insanity for the purpose of tempting me, and who 
published then, Luther's small Catechism, to which little 
book I made the following remark: iC In this little volume 
there are contained several great errors, and yet does 
Mr. Bagans confess, that he has sworn to adhere to the 
Lutheran confession. I am uncertain which party was 
the most unreasonable, those who demanded from him 
an oath of his allegiance to that confession, or he who 
took this oath," &c. At last I remarked that Bagans 
would receive the hard pronunciation, and he, become a 
Pagan, should he further preach against the cause in- 
stead of examining the same, for I learned then, that he 
was preaching against me. I found in him, as Satan has 
represented him to me, an insane catcher of the words of 
the Bible, with whom I could do nothing, not being ca- 
pable of treating a subject with any body verbally, which 
has been explained in four volumes, which, in order to 
be understood must be studied, one hour being insuffi- 
cient for throwing a light on this subject, as in general 
the catchers of Biblical words, who have become insane 
by the reading of the Bible, without being prepared for 
it, nothing can be said in one hour to bring them to sober 
reflection, for that reason I could say nothing either to 
this man or to Nast, mentioned already in this volume on 
page 320, since they were not at all in the state of accept- 
ing a reasonable instruction. But as Professor of the 
Biblical study, I said, after having led my students the 
whole year, as much as I could daily increase their in- 
sight, to a correct comprehending of the Bible, and after 
their having gone through the preparatory studies, as 
the biblical languages, Archaiology, biblical Hermen- 
euticks, &c, at the close of the school year in address- 
ing them, that I had shown to them the way, whereon, 
by continuing their studies they would arrive at a deeper 



604 

penetration of the sense of the Bible. Here, however, I 
remarked that publicly on that account, because I have 
lately learned from a letter from Boston, that a preacher 
has been in Boston, who boasted to Schauffler of having 
been with me and caught me with the Bible. Whether 
Bagans or Nast was this preacher, I do not know, not 
having any recollection of having received visits from 
more preachers, except that Nast came to see me, ac- 
companied by Vogelsang. But I have visited many 
preachers, when Christ has shown by signs and wonders 
in my third volume, as also in this book, to the nations as 
machines of the devil, and warns them, to be on their 
guard against these idolaters. If, consequently, one of 
them is boasting of having caught me, it is not he, who 
has caught me, but 1, who have caught him with his not 
being a Christian preacher, but a Pagan, if he, instead 
of studying my books beguiles men by such follies, and 
is consequently delivered unto Satan, not to be received 
by me into the Apostolic ecclesiastical communion until 
he will write to me and learn from me, by what fruits of 
repentance he can be received into the Christian ecclesi- 
astical communion. 

The allotment, read to me by the witness, A. Leimer, 
when taking leave contains from the new covenant the 
verse: " Every scribe instructed unto the kingdom of 
heaven, is like unto a man, an house holder, which bring- 
eth forth out of his treasure things new and old." Matt, 
xiii, 52. This I hope has been done in rich abundance 
in this book. Jesus asks his disciples: "Have ye under- 
stood all these things? They say unto him; Yea, Lord." 
verse 51. And I ask the reader whether he has under- 
stood all that which is written in this book? When he 
shall have studied it attentively with an upright heait and 
real hunger and thirst after truth, he will know so much 
about it, that that, which has been explained therein has 
been prepared by Christ, to whom has been given all 
power in heaven and on earth, and has been executed by 
the service of his heavenly host. But by studying it only 
once, every thing contained therein can not be duly 
comprehended ; and even if it were gone through six times, 



. 605 

yet at the seventh perusal many things would still be ob- 
served, which were before not fully appreciated, and it is 
for the comprehending of many mysteries of the heavenly 
kingdom, touched upon in this book, necessary to study 
also the three volumes of ''Memorable Events" thor- 
oughly. Quite other notions about the heavenly kingdom 
will then be gained, than have been acquired by those 
who have never reflected until now upon the usual word- 
catching of biblical expressions to their own perdition, and 
that of other fellow beings. By the study of my books a 
preparation will also be gained to use the Bible not for the 
purpose of destroying, but of edifying, and as soon as 
means will be procured, care will be taken to spread the 
Bible with suitable explanation amongst the believing, 
that they may not be made insane and bewildered by the 
abuse of the Bible, as was the case until now with very 
many, a sufficient number of examples of it having been 
given also in this book. This I am remarking to day, 
the third of June, on Thursday in the week of Pentecost, 
when in the Almanac stands Erasmus, equivalent to 
Amandus, the lovely, whilst 1 am celebrating the festival 
of Pentecost, according to the new calculation, which is 
in the same time the chronology of the first resurrection, 
in consequence of which Easter was on the 15th of April ; 
but in the printing office was yesterday set in type, page 
558, as the last, consequently on the same day of the next 
month, after the fall of Joseph Halsstrick, the commence- 
ment of the wonders, which the Lord has done respecting 
him, the setting of which is continued this day, from which 
circumstance I am anticipating a joyful result, the more 
so, since I have still to adduce the last example, how the 
Lord for the strongest illustration of his manifestation is 
showing forth, that the witnesses must give testimony to 
my Apostolate at this manifestation of Christ against their 
will. 

I am mentioning in this book on page 79 and 80, that 
I caused our brother John Jacob Thomson lo look out 
for money in order to pay the forty-eight stereotyped 
pages, and the copies taken thereof; but I spoke of the 
prophecy on page 80, in such a manner that it was seen. 



606 . 

that he was then viz. in October last, still seeking money 
for it. I could have obtained it very easily from my 
Twelve in Boston by speaking only a word to them. But 
the Spirit has shown me to actuate the Prophet to seek it 
for this trifle, after my having sought and found it for 1966 
stereotyped pages, and for all the other expenses. JBy 
his searchings such strange things have displayed them- 
selves, that unless I restrained myself as I always do I 
would have to add many more sheets for the illustration 
of the ways of God. At length he has found it. Of this 
I received the news on the last festival of Andrew, the 
30th of November, at the same time by him and by the 
printer. I am giving in this book, on page 325 an account 
ofsome signs occuring when I was approaching the house 
of Thomson, amongst others also of three black mute 
birds, and allude there to the demoniacal state of the three 
women in his dwelling. That the demons are accus- 
tomed to assail also the Prophets and Apostles, of this we 
have not only, amongst others, a warning example in Ju- 
das Iscariot, but also the latest in the Prophetess Clara 
Halsstrick. This is not to be wondered at, after the 
attempt made by Satan of seducing Christ, but wherein 
he failed being successful. We read after the first temp- 
tation in Luke iv, 13, that the devil departed from Christ 
for a season; consequently not for ever, but to assail him 
then anew. In examining the Journal of Thomson, I 
found therein as before mentioned, many prophetical 
visions; but it was then, not yet the time for adding, that 
something of the Apostolic criticism is required for dis- 
cerning spirits from spirits, in order to judge correctly, 
respecting each vision, since these visions partly originate 
with the heavenly host, partly with demons, who were con- 
stantly near him, exercising their influence upon the wo- 
men. I tell in this book on page 514, that in York, viz. the 
night before my arrival in the house of Thomson, many de- 
mons have been led before me. Having removed these mis 
erable beings in the name of Christ, I am uncertain 
whether they or others from his wife assailed Thomson. 
I found at least in his Journal, that in the same night the 
demon had represented it to him, as if an* unbelieving 



607 

preacher would come to see him. I observed from the 
same Journal, that he had read my three volumes, but I 
found out also by an examination how much he had re- 
tained of them, that the devil has taken from his memory 
and heart most of that which stands in my three volumes, 
which occasioned me to remind him, that the same devil had 
given it in his mind, that an unbelieving preacher would 
come to see him, when I made my appearance. We 
slept together with Thomson and in the first night, when 
we prepared ourselves for rest, Satan came from that part 
of the house where the women slept, exhibiting much 
anger, and threatening to attack Thomson. I ordered 
him to halt in the name of Christ. He instantly stood 
still looking at me full of fury, and when I ordered him 
a second time to be gone he retired in the same direction 
he had come from. I told then Thomson, that he would 
be attacked afresh by Satan, whom I had driven away. 

On page 416 I report that Thomson has sold his house, 
namely, with all the fields, cattle and other furnitures, 
belonging to a farm. He did this as has been remarked 
from noble motives. But there arises another question, 
viz. whether he has not given by it occasion to Satan to 
greater temptations? Joseph Halsstrick with a small 
property has been overcome by Satan through money; 
from the far larger property of A. Leimer, when he would 
not listen to my advice, the devil caused a great deal to 
be squandered by others. But J. J. Thomson has, since 
Dorathea has risen from the dead, constantly pondered 
about it, how the manifestation announced by the resus- 
citated Prophetess Dorathea, would take effect, instead of 
quietly expecting how the same would appear explained 
in my three volumes, of which she was prophesying, and 
how every thing would become clear by my large letter, 
which now has become a considerable volume. After 
my books had appeared, and also the large letter had 
come into his hands, he at length sold his farm, but in- 
stead of considering, that now finally the advice of the 
Apostle was to be requested, in regard to the manner in 
which the money which he could advance, was to be em- 
ployed for the furtherance of the cause of Christ, he 
52 



608 

permits himself to receive the impression from Satan, to 
do nothing in this respect previous to the returning of 
the resuscitated Dorathea and her advice about it, as it 
she, on account of her death and resuscitation, possessed 
a deeper knowledge than the Apostle. When I saw him 
blinded in this respect, I thought, finding him exactly at 
my arrival in the greatest bustle, with packing and sell- 
ing off his furniture, the necessary agreement could take 
place afterwards; when he would be more composed for 
it by correspondence, and wrote to him from here to Bal- 
timore the first and second letter, but received no answer. 
Then I wrote to him a third letter in a new style, show- 
ing to him how Satan, whom I had seen about to attack 
him, but had driven away from him, had now overcome 
him and robbed him of all contained in my books: where- 
fore it was necessary for him to be armed against Satan. 
to study my books anew and to do all in his power, in 
order to get this book through the press, that immedi- 
ately afterwards the printing of the English translation 
of it, which had begun already since Easter from the 
proof-sheets, might take place. 

After this letter he finally sent me an answer, and re- 
ported in the same time that he had received but one of 
my two former letters. He says amongst other things: 
"To thy important letter I have devoted the due atten- 
tion, and I have also thy first book before me, and find 
the close connexion of the therein contained testimonies 
exactly corresponding with the Revelations of the Word 
of God, and the testimonies given to me," &c. When I 
stepped forth the first time on Sunday Sexagesima, 1838, 
as Apostle in the church, the section from Luke, viii. 5- 
15, was prepared for me to be read, and I am now con- 
stantly experiencing, how the devil by worldly engage- 
ments and cares, and by the riches of this world is rob- 
bing those who have but superficially read my books, 
even of that little which they have taken up by it. Even 
the two men, by whom the Lord has caused to be given 
many important testimonies to my Apostolate, have be- 
come so confused by worldly occupations, together with 
the influence of the demons, that every thing contained 



609 

in my books escaped them, and that A. Leimer was not 
at all in that disposition of mind calculated to urge 
him to a renewed study of my books. J. J. Thomson 
reports to me indeed, that he is studying again my first 
volume. But how long he will persevere in this study 
and resist Satan, is another question; for ho says: "I 
have had an offer to enter into the fabrication of sterrm 
(candles)," Slc. He had told me already personally, that 
he had been invited to employ his money in the com- 
merce with candles, and I told him that these allurements 
were snares of Satan, to spend his property in purchasing 
the stuff for material light, instead of spreading the light 
of Christ. Seeing, however, that Satan laid all possible 
snares for him and confounded him in all ways, I wrote 
again a letter to him with the request, to answer imme- 
diately and then to come to me personally, as soon as he 
possibly could do it, since that, which I had to tell him 
was of such a nature as not to permit to be despatched 
by letters. But I received no answer to it, and I sus- 
pect that it has not reached his hands, his relations being 
altogether subjugated by Satan, that they oppose Thom- 
son from earthly motives. The waiting for an answer 
was the reason why I could not come sooner to the close 
of this book, seeing that also at the end of the same 5 
mention was to be made of our witness, J. J. Thomson, 
Our Francis Kling writes in the already mentioned 
letter of the 20th of April, 1841, in a prophetic spirit: 
"Write- to Brother J. J. Thomson, to pray also for me 
the* Lord; for let him know, that I am publishing a vol- 
ume in behalf of the poor human family, for the healing 
of their bodily diseases, written in such a manner as to 
be intelligible and applicable for each person capable of 
reading; the book will free the suffering human society 
from the egotists and dealers in poisonous drugs, who 
are speculating only on duration of human diseases. I 
have heard of a Thomsonian society, roaming about the 
country and teaching people to cure the sick by another 
method, viz. by emetics," &c. There appear farther 
the most singular prophetic pieces, when Dr. Kling 
inquired in Cincinnati after the costs of the printing of 



610 

his book, causing the calculation to be made according 
to the size of my books, which induced me to have it 
calculated by my printer according to his method. In 
Cincinnati, as the mysterious seat of Popery, were 36 
or 6x6 lines for each page, caculated as corresponding 
with my forms; but by my printer 39 lines, as the pro- 
phesies in the allotments of the year 1839, were in ac- 
cordance with it. Then are all the remaining number in 
Cincinnati agreeing with Popery, as with my printer, they 
are in unison with the Apostolic mysteries. A further 
explanation being here not admissible, this was only re- 
marked somewhat to illustrate the prophecy of our Dr. 
Kling respecting Thomson. 

I alluded in my letter to Dr. Kling, to Thomson, and 
the spirit made use of this opportunity to cause Kling to 
prophesy. He suspects our J. J. Thomson to be the 
founder of the Thomsonian society, as of egotistical deal- 
ers in poisonous drugs, for promoting cures by vomiting 
and sweating. He is, as far as I know, not founder of 
this society, nor even in any connection with the same, 
but was for twenty years a carrier of letters in Baltimore, 
before he went out to his farm near York to live thereon, 
But by this society the company of Thomson has been 
symbolized in the same manner, as by Dr. Kling, the 
Apostolic society. The devil is so busy, that as soon as 
he remarks that Christ is ready to strike him, he endea- 
vors to out go him and deceive men by his preludes. Eight 
years before I stepped publicly forth as an Apostle, has 
he set up his Joseph Smith, as the sign of Protestant 
Popery at its issue to deceive men, to take him for an 
immediate messenger of Christ, and I had to unmask 
this Joseph, or appendix of the devil, namely that Smith, 
who under the mask of a messenger of Christ has con- 
cealed himself, and to publish him on page 289 of this 
book, as excommunicated form the church of Christ; but 
then on page 290, as the main seat of the mystery, to indi- 
cate how his assistants are anxious to escape the know- 
ledge of the truth. But when the Lord caused Dr. Kling 
to step forth for the illustration of his manifestation, the 
Thomsonians had to precede him, who, as dealers in 



611 

poisonous drugs operate by emetics, causing their sick 
people to sweat. 

As I have written for the healing of the poor human 
family of their mental disorders, and the horrible ruin 
originating therefrom, a work intelligible and applicable 
for each person capable of reading, in order to free the 
poor man from the egotists and dealers in poisons, who 
are only speculating how to prolong human diseases: so 
had, in like manner, our physician Kling to be an image 
yet only in physical respect of that which will now be 
executed. The spirit stands with the body in such a 
connection, that the physicians of the milienial kingdom, 
will know how to preserve spirit and body in a healthy 
state. Only the dominions of the beast understood the 
art of separating the physicians of the body, from the 
physicians of the spirit, in order to lengthen the duration 
of diseases. So likewise tended the company of Thom- 
son, the type of whom are the society of the poison-deal- 
ing Thomsonians, to divide that which Christ had decreed 
to unite, by which they would have misspent the most 
noble gifts of Christ, by their turning them into poison 
for the ruin of men, and to the confusion of the world. 
The prophecies of Dorathea in her state of clear-sight- 
edness, and her resuscitation, are noble gifts, caused by 
Christ to take place for the illustration of his manifes- 
tation. Although Dorathea has indeed prophesied of 
three books, and of a large letter, by which at length 
alone her prophecies would be disclosed and confirmed, 
the fabricants of poison have not yet come by it to sound 
reason, to wait for this large letter, which has now turned 
out into such a voluminous book, but they have planned 
schemes according to their own views, in order to make 
themselves conspicuous before the world. The deacon of 
Leon or the lion, who had finally to serve as schoolmaster 
in Baltimore, and has recorded the evidences of Dorathea, 
thought that now the road to aggrandizement was opened 
for him, and his migration was the first caravan with 
Dorathea to Philipsburg. But the Philipsburgians, 
from whose property Leon had already squandered far 
more than 100,000 dollars, have gained at length, so 
52* 



612 

much sound sense, to conceive that there must still other 
things take place than only the resuscitation of Dorathea, 
ere the millenial kingdom can begin; and the company 
of Thomson prepared themselves for a farther migration. 
But our J. J. Thomson made himself ready for a second 
caravan to follow them, in which he was yet prevented 
through Christ, by making him wait in the desert near 
York, for the Apostle. You read in this book, page 
176: "I received on Saturday, (before the 6th Sunday 
after Pentecost) in the evening, the disclosure to go on 
Sunday morning to York. I thought before the angel 
of the Lord had brought me this message, the Lord would 
give me the marching order, via. Lancaster to Philadel- 
phia. But this march would not have led me to Thom- 
son, although it was necessary for me to go to him, in 
order that after our encounter on this then made journey, 
such astonishing things might display themselves, as the 
reader has learnt from this volume. But I had still then 
at the second encounter, to deprive him of all his weapons, 
in order that he might stand as indeed a great witness 
at the manifestation of Christ in this book; yet only as 
witness that I am the Apostle at the manifestation of 
Christ, since all that which has been furnished by Dor- 
athea, through his instrumentality, is but a very small 
link in the great chain of events which Christ has caused 
the Apostle to bring together into four books, as signs 
of his manifestation, to be shown to the nations; Thom- 
son and all others being under the necessity of learning 
to understand from my work, the manifestation of Christ. 
Otherwise they would be only dealers in poison, who, 
though Christ has even caused some signs of his mani- 
festation to be given to them, would apply these signs 
only for the confusion and ruin of men. 1 have shown 
in the former, as well as in this book, how the signs and 
prophecies given for the illustration of the manifestation 
of Christ, are in accordance, and many a prophecy is 
displaying itself but by degrees, showing successively 
its extension, as was, for instance, the case with the 
three sugar loaves, in the prophecy of Dorathea, which 
have now been united by me in A. Leimer, J. J. Thorn- 



613 

son, and J. Halsstrick, who were indeed sweet in my 
mouth, but this as the little book, Rev. x. 10, caused a 
great deal of pain in the belly, yet this for the welfare 
of the nations, the threefold testimonies appearing by it 
quite impartial. 

So much only in general, since I would otherwise never 
come to an end, should I continue the explanation of the 
wonders of Christ. In Thomson's house also Christ 
caused, that Satan was delivered before me and permitted 
him to operate upon Thomson powerfully after my de- 
parture from him, that also through him it became visible 
that he had to give testimony to my Apostolate against 
his will and to furnish to me the weapons deposited with 
him for the overcoming of Satan by the illustration of 
the manifestation of Christ. With him this is still parti- 
cularly remarkable, that he has for years also collected 
writings, wherein disclosures are given about Freemasons 
and their degrees, in order to be prepared for a battle 
with them. When I found at his house this collection 
prepared for me, I had to peruse the same also rapidly, 
and when the printing of this book commenced, and I 
found the translator of this book likewise, as every thing 
else in a strange manner, he beginning immediately the 
translating from the proof-sheets, the same endeavored 
to find out how far I had been initiated into the mysteries 
of Free-masonry, and when he saw, that I was acquaint- 
ed with their deepest mysteries, he would try by the pres- 
sure of my hand to explore what degree I might have 
reached. I reminded him of the superfluity of prying 
into their degrees now, in order to look deeper into their 
mysteries than they are capable of doing themselves, 
since presently the "Ritual of Freemasonry," published 
by Avery Allen, Boston, John Marsh, 1831, and several 
other books, wherein their mysteries are developed, can 
be read, and from them the subject be judged with more 
impartiality and freedom of prejudices, than freemasons 
themselves are used to. In volume iii. page 721, what 
was necessary is said about the folly, or to speak more 
correctly, the impiety of swearing upon the Lutheran 
confession. On the same place a similar folly or bias- 



614 

phemy has been reproved, viz: that of promising upon 
an oath allegiance to the Pope. The same is applicable 
to the oaths of other secret societies. "But I say unto 
you, swear not at all. But let your communication be: 
yea, yea, nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these, 
cometh of evil." Matth. v. 34-37. The dominion of the 
beast has affixed oaths to every insane invention, but in 
the new reign of Christ obligations to what we are in 
duty bound to perform by means of oaths will entirely 
cease, since the sense of our duty will actuate us and 
follies will vanish, which caused even blasphemies to 
take place by means of such oaths. So much, that every 
one who has by lightheadedness taken an oath, may re- 
pent this thoughtlessness and learn to comprehend, that 
it was sinful to addict himself by an oath to a folly and 
that it would be an increase of the sin and a continuation 
in the same, if though occasion was offered to see the 
folly, the oath delivered would be used for a pretext of 
remaining therein; for before the blasphemy was origin- 
ating from lightheadedness and self-contracted ignorance 
but afterwards there would arise from these faults a re- 
maining in blasphemy showing an ill-willed heart. This 
is for an admonition to all, to whatever society they may 
have devoted themselves by whatever oath. When 
Christ is calling us, all respects to men must cease. 
Therefore shall I in closing unfold a mystery hitherto 
concealed; because it is placed in the Gospel exactly 
before the doctrine of the oath and is now to be made 
known for the removal of the hindrances of the spread- 
ing of the manifestation of Christ. Christ says: 

"But I say unto you: That whosoever shall put away 
his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her 
to commit adultery, and whosoever shall marry her that 
is divorced, committeth adultery." Matt. v. 32, and 
Matt. xix. 9, Christ says again: "Whosoever shall put 
away his wife, except it be for fornication and shall mar- 
ry another, committeth adultery and whoso marrieth her 
which is put away, doth commit adultery." This passage 
has, like thousand other things in the Scriptures during 
the dominion of the beast been misunderstood, and in 



615 

consequence of it, it was most frequently pleased to trans- 
late the word containing the reason for which Christ per- 
mits the solution of matrimony by "adultery" and also 
in the original text to substitute the word meaning adult- 
ery for the word which expresses fornication and in this 
manner to adulterate the words of Christ by being in 
the error, as if Christ permitted the solution of matrimo- 
ny on account of adultery. But Christ has in both 
places used the word meaning fornication, and in case of 
the wife's having become a whore, permitted to the hus- 
band the solution of the matrimony. In chapter xvii. of 
Revelation the great whore, the mother of whores is 
spoken of, and of the wine of whose whoredom the kings 
of the earth have become drunk. I have shown in the 
third volume that this great whore is the church as far as 
fallen off from Christ, and having become faithless 
towards him. Matrimony is with Christ and in his church 
insoluble: but out of Christ only animal or earthly mo- 
tives or external force are the bonds by which married 
people hold together. 

As Christ has at his present manifestation made known 
to us his will in such a manner, that it has become per- 
fectly evident, that he is tolerating none in his church, 
who after having had opportunity of learning his mani- 
festation, refuse still to be united with us in his church, 
so has he likewise disclosed to us the meaning of that 
fornication for the reason of which a man can put away 
his wife and marry another. Till now, since so many 
parties prevailed in the Christian world, that it was doubt- 
ful which way to turn in order to find the undefiled spouse 
of Christ, the meaning of this fornication has likewise 
remained doubtful, and there exist but few truly Chris- 
tian conjugal connexions on earth. The great whore is 
the fallen off church, and every one who is unwilling, 
after having had opportunity of becoming acquainted 
with the manifestation of Christ to be united with us for 
the dissemination of his manifestation is committing for- 
nication with this great whore. When therefore a man 
opens his eyes, becomes acquainted with the manifestation 
of Christ and unites with us for the spreading of the new 



616 

reign of Christ, his wife on the contrary reminds blind 
she indeed belongs by it to the party of the great whore, 
her husband having freed himself from them, and it is 
the duty of the husband to exert his utmost efforts to 
save also his wife from perdition. Is she first averse 
towards being converted, he must not give up the hope 
of her conversion, but wait for it in patience, provided 
she is laying no obstacles in his way on which he is walk- 
ing in the light, which has appeared unto him and endea- 
voring to spread this light farther. But if this is the 
case, and she is co-operating with the adversaries of the 
cause of Christ, to the disturbance of the domestic peace 
and the hindrance of the cause of Christ, he has to ad- 
monish her that he has received from Christ the permis- 
sion of removing such a wife from him and of seeking a 
consort participating with him in the light. Should this 
admonition prove fruitless, he has to announce this to the 
community walking in the light, in order that three men 
of venerable character may lay it duly at her heart, that 
her husband, provided she will not strive to preserve the 
peace in the house, will make use of his Christian liber- 
ty. And should also this measure be abortive, and in the 
space of a week after the admonition of the three men 
the disturbance of the peace in the house not have ceased, 
it will be left to the option of the husband, to be 
separated according to the matrimonial laws of the coun- 
try from his wife, and when this has taken place, the 
husband has still to wait for a month farther, whether the 
Lord might perhaps impart to her the spirit of acknow- 
ledgment of her sins and of conversion, and if after a 
month's lapse this was not the case, having been invited 
once more for this purpose by the three men, the con- 
jugal connexion is then to be considered as perfectly dis- 
solved and it is left at the husband's liberty to enter into 
matrimony with another female. Amongst such persons 
there was indeed never a real state of spiritual matrimo- 
ny existing, but only an animal intercourse of the bodies. 
When consequently to the one party the spiritual eyes are 
opened, whilst the other, instead of being at least quiet, 
causes disturbances of the domestic peace, I have here 



617 

quite briefly hinted at the liberties enjoyed by the citi- 
zens of the new kingdom of Christ in such a case. 

All matrimonial connections must be entered into in 
the Lord: that is, only those who are in the Apostolic 
ecclesiastical communion can inter-marry, when no im- 
pediments exist preventing the conclusion of the mar- 
riage, whereby that is to be observed which is required 
by the political laws in this respect, presupposing that 
they are requiring nothing which cannot be conscien- 
tiously done by the citizens of the kingdom of Christ: 
then it has duly to be made known to the congregation 
when assembled, to know whether nobody has an objec- 
tion to bring forth against the matrimony about to be 
concluded. Where no such degrees of consanguinity 
exist which are preventing by the prohibitions of the 
Scripture, the conclusion of the matrimony, and a rea- 
sonable hope can be entertained of the gaining of a per- 
manent livelihood of the parties united, when forming a 
family, and of perpetual happiness as a result of this 
union, the betrothed couple, after the public proclama- 
tion before the assembled congregation, and every thing 
required by the political laws have been duly performed, 
shall, in presence of him who announces the word of 
God in and to the congregation, and has proclaimed 
their resolution to the congregation, and at least two 
more witnesses mutually promise to each other connubial 
fidelity for life-time; when then they will pray the Lord 
in common for his blessing to fulfil the duties of their 
new state, and the preacher of the word of Christ has to 
announce to them solemnly that I, though absent in body 
yet present in spirit with them, do impart to them in the 
name of Christ his blessing to their new state. Finally, 
that has to be inserted into the book of the congregation, 
when and before which witnesses the matrimony has been 
solemnized. 

Likewise shall as well the infants, as also the adults, 
not having yet received baptism instituted by Christ, be 
admitted by this ordinance into our Apostolic ecclesias- 
tical communion, which is done by sprinkling them with 
water whilst the words are spoken, u I baptize thee in 



618 

the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost: 7 ' 
yet shall adults not be admitted to baptism until they 
have gained a correct knowledge of the manifestation of 
Christ, and come to an upright conversion from the 
darkness unto him. All disputes in respect to sprinkling 
or immersion are ceasing, and we use that in baptizing 
which is for us the most convenient — the Lord' having 
now given sufficient other signs, that we must die unto 
the sin and rise up with him into a new life, if we desire 
to be purified by the ablution in baptism from sins. But 
no one who has already received the baptism in the name 
of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, shall be 
baptized again. Here is not the place closely to unfold 
this subject, and before the same can be fully illustrated 
the immersing Baptists must content themselves with the 
fact Christ has made known by signs that, to his Apos- 
tle that which is leading to the welfare of the nations has 
been disclosed. Baptism has to be performed by that 
individual in the congregation who most often, for the 
edification of the congregation, prays and preaches be- 
fore them, except in cases of emergency, when every 
other may be called up for it who can be had, and who 
is capable to pray for the edification's sake the Lord's 
prayer, and what else may be becoming, and who can 
add also an admonition suitable to the occasion. All 
christenings are to be recorded in the book of the con- 
gregation, remarking when and where the baptized was 
born and baptized, together with the names of the parents 
and witnesses. 

On Sundays, and when it can conveniently take place, 
also at other suitable hours, the congregation has to 
assemble in such places where they can meet with most 
propriety, and those to whom the Lord imparts the gift 
of praying and speaking publicly, have to edify those 
present in such a manner that, whilst one is exhorting or 
praying, the others may follow him in the Spirit without 
disturbance: and if one is done, another one, who is 
illumined by the Lord, if the time will permit it, has to 
continue in the work of edification. Materials are suffi- 
ciently prepared in my books, until that which will be 
the most suitable in all instances can be published by the 



619 

press, since here only a few hints could be given to pre- 
cede the regulation most appropriate for the kingdom of 
God in respect to the divine service, and all ecclesiastical 
functions, which will be introduced in due time: and it is 
to be observed, that we ought to walk, since Christ has 
brought us to the new light, as children of the new light, 
in such a manner that our light may shine unto all who 
are not yet united with us, and we shall not permit any 
one to participate in our ecclesiastical community who 
will not conduct himself as an enlightened one, feeling it, 
at the same time, to be our greatest duty to do every 
thing in our power that this light which has appeared 
unto us might be spread as rapidly as possible all over 
the world, beautifying all nations. 

Whatever the Spirit has disclosed to me in respect to 
the husbands, in order that they may not be disturbed 
by their wives in our ecclesiastical communion, I have 
communicated, presupposing that it would be unnecessary 
to make known also that which, according to the Spirit 
of Christ, would have to be observed if the case shoud 
happen that the wife's eyes became opened, and she had 
to suffer, on account of it, persecution on the part of her 
husband: for I suspect that, after Christ's having made 
known to us so multifariously his manifestation for the 
peace of all nations, the husbands would, as the stronger 
part, and as the heads in their houses, go before the 
women, as the weaker part, with a good example. The 
oftener they will attentively read my books through, the 
more gloriously will shine upon them the grace of Christ 
which has appeared unto us, and the more cheerfully 
will they pass on to meet the moment wherein they will 
find death to be but a transit into the society of the hea- 
venly host. Unto all those united with me in Christ, 
and uprightly converted to him, I declare in his name 
that the heavenly host will wait with joyful longing for 
their reception in their dying hour, and when any one of 
those united with me in Christ will lie on his bed of 
sickness, then may any one of ours who has an opportu- 
nity to do this, go to him and remind him of all the con- 
solations of Christ, which he will have preserved in his 
53 



620 

heart from my work; and when his earthly tenement 
shall be delivered to the earth, those most prepared for it 
will address words of consolation to the brothers and 
sisters present, as well as to those standing still far from 
us in spirit, who might be present, showing how neces- 
sary to them is their uniting themselves with us in the 
new reign of Christ, in order to participate in his glory 
together with the heavenly society. The space, however, 
does not permit more, except to close the book with the 
hodiernal Allotment for the 4th of June, 1841, which, 
according to the prophetic choice for the year 1839, has 
been prepared for me. 

u It is good for me that I have been afflicted, that I 
might learn thy statutes." Ps cxix. (vulg. cxviii) 71. If 
Christ had not led me through all the humiliations nar- 
rated in my books, the astonishing things which have 
been explained in my work for the welfare of all nations, 
would never have been disclosed. Then we find in to- 
day's Allotment: 

16 1 am the good shepherd, and know my sheep and am 
known of mine." John, x. 14. This is the text for 
to-day, from the new covenant which Christ our true 
shepherd is now renewing with all those who are cheer- 
fully receiving his manifestation for the universal peace 
of all nations, as the same has been explained by me, his 
most unworthy servant, under his extraordinary direction, 
by the guidance of his saints, and who are turning to 
him with all their hearts, and disseminating his decrees 
for the welfare of all nations with all their power. His 
grace and his peace be with them through all the days 
of their life; His blessing accompany their endeavors at 
the spreading of His new reign on earth and their good 
works will follow them into eternity. Amen! 

The original text was set in type the 11th of June, 
1841, on Friday, in the octave of the Corpus Christi 
mystery developed in this book; and likewise on the day 
of Barnabas, or the Son of Consolation, less compositors 
having been engaged on the last days, on account of the 
striking off the copies of this book from the stereotyped 
forms. The English translation was set in type the 16th 
of November, 1841. 



To all Those who have Studied this Book Thoroughly, 

Because every one who has done this, must have come 
to the perfect conviction, that the cause which I am pro- 
claiming is the cause of God, and since every one who 
lays claims to having studied my book, if he has not 
come to this conviction, is an impudent liar, of whom I 
have found myself several, who dared to lie to my face 
that they had studied my books, though they had at the 
best, if ever they have seen the same, looked at, or into 
them as a shy horse is wont to view a strange subject by 
which"it is frightened and induced to run away; and only 
he who conceives that which has been explained in my 
books in such a manner, that he can communicate it, 
at least the main outlines of it also correctly to others, is 
entitled to say that he has studied my books; and since , 
such a one must have gained the certain conviction, that 
the signs explained in this book have been prepared by 
higher beings for a testimony, that the cause which I am 
proclaiming is the cause of our Lord Jesus Christ, to 
whom has been given all power on heaven and on earth: 
it must be known to every one who has arrived at this 
convictiom, that in this book many points have been 
touched upon, the more special display of which is to be 
given as soon as possible, no opportunity having been 
left to do it in this book. Further will there be, as soo:: 
as the spreading of the great things which have been dis- 
closed in this book, shall begin immediately, also, a num- 
ber of the most important phenomena of general interest, 
by which the general welfare will be the more promoted 
the sooner they will appear before the public, according 
to truth by means of the press. Yet will there probably 
be found also in the time to come, as from this book the 
most horrible disfigurations of the cause of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, have been made known to the reader, 
many such, who will write with. insane invectives against 
my work, without having read the same; and we need the 
means, to make it as speedily as possible known to the 
public how matters are standing. That which is most in- 



622 

dispensably necessary and not to be delayed without 
causing the greatest detriment to the believing commu- 
nity, relating as well to the doctrine of faith and morality, 
as to the divine service and the whole church discipline, 
will as soon as men will commence opening their eyes, 
be spread with all possible speed. Besides this, must 
from our side, every thing relating to art and science, 
and published in whatever part of the globe, be taken in 
consideration, and we must make known our judgment 
about the human improvements, and the positive and ne- 
gative doings of the present generation, relative to politi- 
cal and religious subjects, in proportion to the new reign 
of Christ on earth, as likewise we call upon all, to 
communicate to us their reflections upon our views. In 
short, we have to make haste, to display truth in such a 
manner, and to illustrate the same, as it has been hinted 
at in the beginning of this book, in order that every 
thing may be duly prepared for the millenial peace. 

How the beginning for it is to be made every one 
knows who has studied this book. On page 226 I men- 
tion that taking it for a necessary step, I am seeking for 
means to issue a weekly paper, in the German and 
English language, that is a paper of which a sheet has to 
appear every week separately in the German and one in 
the English language. Both the German and the English 
sheet have to contain the same articles, to be translated 
correctly from the one in the other language, and both 
will correspond with each other so exactly, that the com- 
parison of both can be an excellent help for the study of 
the one or the other of these languages. 

Our paper will comprehend every thing deserving 
general dissemination, but it cannot receive such adver- 
tisements as are of no general interest. Nothing will, 
of course, be admitted in our paper for payment of inser- 
tion, whilst every thing deserving of general publication 
will be promulgated by us from a sense of duty, that the 
nations may not any longer sigh under the heavy yoke 
of slavery, but will walk as citizens in the glorious reign 
of Christ. We consequently will make use in our paper 
of a universally intelligible language. Every writer, art- 
ist or farmer, who will discover something of general in- 



623 

terest for the nations, will be invited to indicate to us the 
means, to examine the same as soon as possible, in order 
that we may recommend it as deserving according to our 
conviction. Not only that, however, which is useful, 
but also that which is obnoxious, to warn the nations 
against it, shall receive our full attention, though endea- 
vors should be made to conceal it from us. As soon as the 
cause of Christ will be duly spreading itself, we shall 
have everywhere correspondents, who will give us reports 
about everything occurring of general interest in their 
neighborhood, as also every one will be requested to 
bring forth, that which he might have to object against 
our views in our paper, that we may have it printed to- 
gether with our remarks, in order that by a closer exam- 
ination of the cause the whole world may learn what 
opinion ought to be formed of it by right. 

That, however, to do justice to the various matters to 
be admitted with due reflection to their merit and the 
space extant, will require a strict and impartial selection, 
this will be admitted by every one considering the subject 
justly, and reasonable conditions, by which an admission 
in our paper can be expected, will be made known and 
laid before all for examination. 

Our paper is intended to be one of permanent value, 
and to become important as an historical source to all fu- 
ture generations, and since we are resolved to have the 
same published in two languages, the most expanded in 
a literary view of all upon the globe, we do not entertain 
a doubt, that the same will be spread also in other lan- 
guages, and we shall publish it in such a form with un^- 
interrupted pages, that the hebdomadal numbers can be 
bound and preserved in volumes. 

All that remains shall be made known in the first num- 
ber, and nobody acknowledging the cause, which I am 
proclaiming for what the same really is, the sake of 
Christ, will doubt, that I shall spare no pains to cause a 
paper to be printed of such usefulness and extent, as 
could not hitherto make its appearance. But, in order 
to effect this, a general interest, and the utmost support 
of all those to whom the Lord will open the eyes, will be 
53* 



624 

required, and I can announce here, but so much, that as 
soon as means will be obtained, the beginning of the pub- 
lication will directly take place. For this purpose, we 
have above all to look out for subscribers. The larger 
the number of supporters or subscribers will be, the more 
perfectly can the paper be fitted out. But the best pros- 
pect for obtaining many subscribers will open itself, if 
every body, who has come by this book to the conviction 
that Christ has appeared unto us for the universal peace 
of the nations, will spread the book not only as much as 
possible, but also collect as many subscribers as he can, 
for the paper announced. Yet are only the names and 
residences, and whether the subscriber desired a German, 
or an English copy, exactly to be recorded, without taking 
from anybody any thing like pay in advance. In larger 
places, many collectors may be employed, some one 
knowing this, some one another of whom a part are better 
acquainted with the English, another part better with the 
German population, knowing best to whom they may 
apply with success to obtain subscribers. 

But in order to have as many lists of subscribers re- 
turned unto us under one cover as can conveniently be col- 
lected, it will be desirable, that the collectors of one 
place or one neighborhood will deliver to one amongst 
them the results of their collections, each marking the 
number of his subscribers, in order that we may preserve 
the memory of his exertions, and show him our gratitude 
for his trouble, whenever we shall be able to do it. The 
collectors of the lists will deliver their catalogues to that 
one whom they will consider most apt for this business, 
that the requisite number of the first printed papers may 
be sent to the main collectors to divide them amongst the 
subscribers, and to collect in due time, as our Agent, the 
money for the paper. For this duty is to be chosen a 
respectable and settled man, to whom co-agents are to be 
given, that we may, in case of necessity apply to the re- 
sponsibility of each of these three. 

These collections of subscribers have not only to take 
place in America, but all over the whole earth; our paper 
being destined, like the Kingdom of Christ to possess and 



625 

exhibit an universal religious political tendency. Conse- 
quently ought those who have an opportunity to do it, 
write also in this respect into other parts of our globe. 
All our fellow citizens in the new reign of Christ, will 
exert their utmost endeavors in collecting subscribers; 
this being calculated to contribute most towards the 
spreading of the new reign, and whosoever will neglect 
any thing in this respect must know, that he is not yet a 
good citizen in the reign of Christ. For as I shall exert 
my utmost efforts to render the paper answering to the 
intentions of Christ in our days, in the like manner will 
all true followers of Christ support me as much as they 
can, in the dissemination of the same. If the inhabitants 
of this part of the earth will distinguish themselves in col- 
lecting subscribers so much, that we can begin the pub- 
lishing of this Periodical, before even the collections of 
the subscribers from foreign parts of the earth will reach 
us, we will cause the numbers to be stereotyped, in order 
that copies of them may be spread all over the world. In 
pursuing the performance of this undertaking, nothing 
ought to be taken in consideration, except the promotion 
of the general welfare, as I have devoted myself entirely 
to the same. In respect to the peculiar merits which 
every one will be able to acquire about the new kingdom 
of Christ on earth by assiduously collecting subscribers, 
each individual is expected to do his best, and those who 
are in need of a temporal support may rely upon our 
willingness to remunerate them as soon as we can. 

Our paper, of which a number will appear every week, 
will cost two dollars per annum, that is each subscriber 
will send us two dollars without deduction for postage, etc 
and will yet not refuse taking upon him his share of the 
other expenses for transportation and with the Agent, 
and the Periodical will exhibit such a character that even 
our adversaries will be obliged to admit, that only the 
general welfare is the subject laying most at our heart. 

If to all appearance the subscribers in one county are 
all collected, the lists are to be sent in letters, free of 
postage, to "Mr. Frederick Klett, Apothecary in Phila- 
delphia, Pennsylvania," for all expenses have to fall 



626 

upon the subscribers, or if this should not be practicable 
fjr the entire way, there is that which has to be laid out 
to be brought in account, and refunded afterwards by 
them. I made the acquaintance of this gentleman since 
the opportunity mentioned on page 381 in this book, as 
one in whom I could place full confidence, in this busi- 
ness, relating so much to the general welfare, and he 
will collect the letters with the lists of the collectors for 
our paper, and communicate these letters in a fixed time 
to me, not only tor that purpose that the paper may be 
sent out regularly, but also that I can make use of these 
lists in the history of the spreading of the new kingdom 
of Christ, by imparting as well praise to those who are 
deserving of it, as by exposing those to shame, who 
should neglect their duty, for every thing which now is 
done for the foundation of the new kingdom of Christ, 
shall be delivered to posterity in a faithful account. At 
present I cannot distinctly say where I shall stay next, 
but Mr. Klett will receive all the letters directed to him 
as above said. 

But it is for the spreading of the kingdom of Christ not 
enough to have subscribers rapidly collected. This is 
indeed to be done as speedily as possible, since we must 
defer the publication of the paper until we shall be 
covered in this respect, by a sufficient number of sub- 
scribers. But of these we cannot collect money until 
we have sent to them at least the first number of the 
paper, and given them sufficient security that they will 
receive the paper during the entire year. But, for this 
purpose, however, we need, ourselves, a great deal: not 
only a printer with the requisites for printing, but also 
means for procuring the most valuable periodicals, books, 
the keeping alive of a correspondence, &c, and although 
I shall contribute whatever I shall be able, to the perfect- 
ing of the paper, I shall yet need the help of some assist- 
ants, in order to make in all branches what is necessary 
ready for report in its fullest extent, and for publication, 
both in the German and English languages. Then it 
will be necessary to publish many other things, as for 
instance, not only these four volumes in several Ian- 



627 

guages, but also other works, which I possess in manu- 
script. To mention only one, there is already a consi- 
derable part of the three first volumes translated into the 
English, but I had not the means to have the remainder 
of the work translated, and if even the entire translation 
had been completed, it would require a considerable sum 
of money to have such a large work printed. Of this 
book likewise, so much has been already translated into 
the English language, that the printing could begin di- 
rectly, if the means for it were at hand, and care shall 
also be taken to have the book printed as soon as possi- 
ble, likewise in other languages. How many other 
things will be besides required, till the great motion for 
universal peace can begin, is not here the place to ex- 
plain. I have, however, hinted at it on that account, that 
those, who have studied the work thoroughly, and will 
consequently derive from it the conviction, that this cause 
is the cause of God, may take this as a strong exhorta- 
tion to do whatever is in their power, that every thing 
required by God to be done on our side might be done. 
I have on page 175 of this book alluded to the horrible 
sums, which were spent in destroying a few naked In- 
dians, instead of cultivating them. Now a calculation 
asserts, that each Indian, killed during this war, costs 
40,000 dollars. All this money has been advanced by 
the citizens of the United States. But we could, if far 
less than for the head of an Indian would be advanced to 
us, render happy many millions of men, and yet return 
the money in the stipulated time. Whosoever, there- 
fore, gains from this book the conviction, that this cause 
is the cause of God, and consequently the money ad- 
vanced for its promotion is laid out with more security 
than in the most solid bank, and can advance something, 
will please to write to me, directly, how much he can 
advance, yet to keep the money until I shall have first 
written to him about it. But those who would invest 
money from Europe in behalf of this cause, might, on ac- 
count of the great distance, send an assignment, yet pen- 
ned thus, that payment should be made to me alone, or 
such as would be especially authorized by me to receive 



628 

the money, that should any thing happen with the letter, 
nothing might be lost by it, and likewise that I might 
raise the money if the business should advance slower 
here in America than in Europe, together with an in- 
struction what to do with the assignment if the necessary 
money had been already advanced to me, here in America. 
So much for those who might incline advancing money 
from Europe, for the promotion of the universal peace. 
Otherwise I am ready to accept it as a liberal donation, 
and to employ in the best possible manner in the establish- 
ment of the kingdom of Christ, whatever will be sent 
from any part of the world whatsoever, assuring, that I, 
on my present station shall apply it for this purpose so 
as no other one would be capable of doing. But as a 
loan I can accept nothing else but what can be obtained 
again from the sale of the books. 

In respect to name and residence, I entreat every one, 
to write the letters so exactly and plainly as to prevent 
every mistake. In the direction to me to my name, A. 
B. Smolnikar, is to be added: Care of Mr. Frederick 
Klett, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, or if the letter comes 
from Europe to New York, to my name will be added: 
Care of Samuel Colman, John street, No. 14, near 
Broadway, New York; or if the letter should arrive by 
the steamship at Boston, to my name has to come: Care 
of Mr. Matthew Ludwig, Washington street, No. 402, Bos- 
ton, Massachusetts. For I do not know at which places 
the Lord is preparing occupations for me, until He will 
show us a place, where we can stay longer, publishing 
the paper, and other writings by the press, and can then 
inform our brethren, whereto letters and other requisites 
might be sent for us. In the mean time I have mentioned 
places, where I can be found out always, in order to de- 
liver letters and other things unto me. 

In respect to the Austrian Monarchy, I must, however, 
add, that Cleophas writes to me: "This first and proba- 
bly last to you, disagreeable address and communication 
from the Austrian States/' &c. It appears, that it has 
been granted to him by special grace to have the letter 
sent over the line; having indeed no other letter as yet 



629 

received, coming out of the Austrian Monarchy, except 
from my colleague, who had to travel to London to be 
able to write to me. According to bestial wisdom, the 
little idols in Austria would deter me from further steps, 
by sending to me the document of Cleophas, and I have 
declared to my brethren how horrible such bestial men 
are before the sight of Christ, who are so much afraid of 
a Professor of the Biblical study, of whom also Cleophas 
declares that great things were expected of him, concern- 
ing the dissemination of Christianity, that they would 
intercept all intercourse with him, as far as it is in their 
power, because he proclaims, that now at length, after 
men had been through thousands of years slaughtered 
worse than the wild beasts, Christ had appeared unto us 
for the universal peace, which proclamation he accom- 
panies with the call to examine strictly into the cause, 
giving in the same time the sacred pledge, that the same 
can stand the strictest investigation of all divines in the 
whole world. The Austrian subjects have advanced to 
the Emperor Francis, for the purpose of waging war, 
many hundreds of millions of florins, and he has repaid 
them with money made of rags. But now they are also 
called upon to do their utmost for the universal peace. 
This ought to be preached in Austria and everywhere as 
well as that each one who intercepts a letter destined for 
the Apostle will find his reward for it in hell. There 
will probably exist all roads leading out of Austria, on 
which, what is necessary can be communicated to me 
until the dead idol of Austria, blinded by the idolatrous 
priests, will be called into new life into the kingdom of 
Christ. 

But ye citizens and strangers in the United States, you 
can do yourself every thing which will be necessary for 
us furthermore, as till now but a few mechanics of small 
means have executed that which was necessary for us 
until now. Who confides unto banks, shall together 
with the banks by breaking with Jesus Christ perish: but 
who confides in Him, and advances lor his sake whatever 
he can, shall receive it back with the best interests, the 
blessing of Christ will remain in his house, and his name 



630 

will be written in time and eternity in the book of life. I 
shall assure him with my own hand writing that he shall 
receive that which he will advance for the promotion of 
the cause of the Lord with the best interests. The 
objects in our possession are as a pledge, that from 
them the payment will be received back, and I re- 
ceive nothing before I am giving an account, for what 
purposes it shall be applied, and as soon as I shall have 
persons to whom I can confide this business, I shall have 
nothing to do with money myself. Where a society can 
be formed in this respect, I wish the same would inform 
me whatever they could do. I desire first only such 
communications from the United States, that, if as many 
should unite for this purpose that we could not use all 
their offers of aid, as could and ought to be the case ac- 
cording to justice and equity, I would claim only the 
help of as many as we would now be in need of, viz. for 
publishing the weekly paper and the books, accepting the 
money only as a loan. Otherwise we need a great deal 
for the spreading of the kingdom of Christ amongst the 
fallen off Christians, the Jews, Mahommedans and Hea- 
then, and as preparation for this pious end, I can accept 
money as a mild offer, and shall make faithfully known 
what will be confided to me. But the offer of help which 
can be given as a loan would be most agreeable to our 
Lord Jesus Christ, now when his manifestation is first to 
be spread, and 1 shall transfer the great zeal of all, who 
will offer their help to the continuation of the cause of 
Christ to the memory of future centuries, if there were 
even as many that we could not accept money from all 
of them as a loan. Not a moment, therefore is to be 
lost after the opening of your eyes, if you are able to do 
something for the promotion of the new kingdom of Christ 
on earth, to inform me of it that I may act accordingly. 

The grace of Jesus Christ be with all, who as zealous 
citizens of His new kingdom on earth omit nothing of all 
that which they are able to do, but will co-operate with 
us for the dissemination in the most active manner. 
Amen. 



ERRATA. 

Page 54, 2d line, for Smolnikar, read Smoleikar. 



64, 5th « 


from 


bottom, 


for 1840, read 1846. 


73,23d « 


tt 


tt 


«' Sigorians, read Ligorians. 


80, 6th « 


tt 


it 


" Hirska, read Jlirska. 


83, 11th « 


tt 


«t 


" Vodnike, read Vodnik. 


97, 14th « 


(C 


tt 


" Smolnikar, read Schmolikar. 


« 154, 17th « 


tt 


tt 


" boar, read boor. 


« 159, 12th " 


(I 


tt 


" numbers, read number 666. 


" 206, 19th « 


tt 


" 


" any, read my. 


« 216, 9th « 


it' 


tt 


" Riese, read Rese. 


« 228, 16th « 


u 


t; 


" reader in, read reader. In. 


« 415, 9th" 


(6 


tt 


" he succeeded, read they succeeded. 


« 457, 2d " 


tt 


tc 


" Holman, read Stolman. 


« 536, 6th" 


tt 


tt 


" Raumeister, read Baumeister. 


<• 537, 1st « 


tt 


tt 


" Tikers, read Fikers. 


« 537, 3d « 


K 


tt 


" Mesmer, read Messmer. 


" 538, 4th" 


U 


tt 


" Selenger, read Selinger. 


« 538, 4th" 


it 


tt 


" Marr, read Marx. 


« 540, 19th » 


It 


" 


" 1808, read 1838. 


" 544, 20th « 


a 


tt 


" on that day, read on the 19th of 
April, &c. 


" 545, 7th « 


tt 


tt 


" Mesemer, read Messmer. 


« 545, 13th « 


ft 


tc 


" Mesemer, read Messmer. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Dec. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLP LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
{724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



014 6741551 • 



